<p m %7^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) .<^ /L ^ 1.0 1.1 11.25 2.0 lAO ■lUU Photographic Sciences Corporation 13 WIST MAIN STRUT WnSTER.N.Y. MSSO (716)872-4503 CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICIViH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical IMicroriproductions / institut Canadian de microreproductions historiquee il Technical and Bibliographic Nntas/Notas techniquaa at bibliographiquaa Tha Instituta haa attamptad to obtain tha baat original copy availabia for filming. Faaturaa of thia copy which may ba bibliographically uniqua, which may altar any of tha imagaa in tha raproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. Co' cured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covera damaged/ n n Couverture endommagte Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture reataurie at/ou pellicui'to Cover title miaaing/ La titre de couverture manque « Coloured maps/ Cartea gtegraphiquea an couleur Coloured inic (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plataa and/or illuatrationa/ Planchaa at/ou illuatrationa en couleur Bound with other material/ Rali* avac d'autrea documanta D Tight binding may cauae shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La re iiure serrie peut causer de I'ombre ou de la diatorsion io long da la marge int^riaure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text, Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se paut que certainaa pagea blanchea ajoutiaa lore d'une restauration apparaiaaant dana la texte. maia. lorsqua cela Atait poaaible. cea pagea n'ont paa it6 filmAaa. Additional commenta:/ Commentairas supplimentaires; L'Inatltut a microfilm^ It) mailleur exempiaira qu'il lui a it* possible de se procurer. Les details da cet exempiaira qui sont paut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier une imbge reproduite, ou qui peuvent exigar una modification dana la mithoda normala da filmage sont indiquis ci-dessous. pn Coloured pagea/ Pagea de couleur Pagea damaged/ Pages endommagies Pagea restored and/oi Pagea rastauriaa at/ou palliculies Pagea discoloured, stained or foxei Pages dicolories. tachaties ou piquies Pagea detached/ Pagea ditachias EShowthrough/ Tranaparancf Quality of print Quality inigale de ('impression Includes supplementary matari; Comprend du material supplimentaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible r~l Pagea damaged/ I I Pagea restored and/or laminated/ r^ Pagea discoloured, stained or foxed/ I I Pagea detached/ I I Quality of print varies/ n~1 Includes supplementary material/ r~| Only edition available/ D Pagea wholly or partially obscured by arrata slips, tissues, etc.. have baan rafilmad to ensure the best possible image/ Lea pagea totalamant ou partiailement obscurcias par un fauillet d'errata. une pelure, etc., ont iti filmies A nouvaau da facon d obtanir la meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at tha reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au tau.'t de reduction indiqui ci-deaaoua. 10X 14X 18X 22X 12X 16X 20X 26X 30X J 24X 28X 32X Th« copy fiimtd h«r« has b««n rtproduead ttianks to th« g«n«rosity of: SMnirary of Qutbac Library Tho imagos appaaring hara ara ttta boat quality poaaibia eonaidaring tha condition and lagibiiity of tha originai copy and in icaaping with tha fiiming contract spaeificationa. L'axampiaira ftimA fut raproduit grica i ia g4niroaiti da: Mminairt d« QuMmc Bibliotlilqu* Laa imagaa auivantaa ont it* raproduitaa avac la piua grand aoin. compta tanu dc la condition at da ia nattatA da l'axampiaira fiimi, at an conformitA avac laa conditiona du contrat da fllmaga. Originai copiaa in printad papar eovara ara filmad baginning with tha front covor and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or lliustratad impras* tion, or tha baeic covar whan appropriata. All othar original copiaa ara filmad baginning on tha firat paga with a printad or iiluatratad impraa- •ion, and anding on tha laat paga with a printad or iiluatratad impraaaion. Laa axampiairaa originaux dont la couvartura an papiar aat imprimia tont fiimto an commanpant par la pramiar plat at an tarminant soit p«^ la darnlAra paga qui comporta una amprainta d'impraaainn ou d'iliuatration, soit par ia sacond piat, salon ia caa. Toua laa autras axampiairaa originaux aont filmia an commancant par la pramiira paga qui comporta una amprainta dimpraaaion ou d'iliuatration at •n tarminant par la darniira paga qui comporta una taiia amprainta. Tha laat racordad frama on aach microfleha shall contain tha symbol -"i^ (moaning "CON* TINUED"), or tha symbol ▼ (moaning "END"), whichavar appliaa. Un daa symbolaa suivanta apparattra sur la damiira imaga da chaqua microfiche, salon la caa: la symbo'a — »• signifia "A SUIVRE", la symbola y signifia "FIN". Mapa. plataa. charta. ate, may Im filmad at diffarant raduction ratios. TtuMO too iarga to ba antlraiy inciudad in ona aitpoaura ara filmad baginning in ttia uppar iaft hand comar, iaft to right and top to bottom, aa many framaa aa raquirad. Tha following diagrama illuatrata tha mathod: Laa cartaa. pianchas. tabiaaux, ate, pauvant Atra fllmia i daa taux da rMuction diffArants. Loraqua la documant aat trop grand pour 4tra raproduit ti un saul clichA, ii aat film* i partir da i'angia supirlaur gaucha, da gaucha i droita, at da haut tx baa, an pranant la nombra d'imagaa nicaaaaira. Laa diagrammas suivants illuatrant la mAthoda. 1 2 3 • « • « ' s f 1 ■■ f"- ■ - ■ . ■ 3 4 5 6 P4WiW«iy»i',i„ ;:,4PPW r-^ MONTREAL -.-fRINTED BV JOHN DOUOAl.I. AND SON, ll8 AND 330 ST. JAMES STREET. ffgffmmmmmm ■^^wp^^i I iHWWW* ' "^ "^r- w '*i-r'-' ' IIP I imm ONTREAL, OCTOBER, 1874. EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE. Tho Woa of a Dom-iiou Evangelical Alliunco was first mooted in Ncnr York, during Iho groat Cpnicrcnco held in that city lost October. Tho Canadian DclogatCD thcroaS' Hontblod met in tho Forlor of tho Young Hen's Christia:! Awociation, under tho Frc«i- dcnoy of tho Eov. An&on Green, D. D., of Toronto— Bor. a. M. Orant, H.A., of Halifax, acting aa Sccrotorj-. It was proposed, and agreed to unanimously, "That tho various Branches of tho £%-nn- gelical Allianco organized iu tho Dominion, ho constituted into ono organization — ihct tho Head Office bo in Montreol, ond tho Office Bcsrcrn selected so as tp secure a general re- proscntation of tho Dominion —and that tho ilrst general mooting of tho Canada Branoh bo held in Montreal on.somo day in October, 1271." Tho necessary arrangement? fcr Ihia meeting or Conference were loft in tho hands of tho Montreal Branch, who were roqueated to act as tho Fro- J. v. i\iwi.cs, ti.D., r.n.:,, f.o.s., lxv. visional Officers and Exocntive of tho Dominion Evangelical Allianco until the meeting took place. Last spring in- vitations to tnke part in tho Conference begran to be issued to disdngoished gentlemen, derieal and lay, in<Gh«at Brit- ain and Irelai .1, and tho United States; and, shortly after, similar invitations wero forwarded to prominent ol'irgy- mon and others in tho Do- minicn. The result is the Pro- gramme, the subjects on which aro to occupy tho Conferenco during the next five days. A Urge number of eminent per- Bona, who would havo been hoard with ploasnro ondpro&t, were unable to e<imo ; but aa it i) proposed to read oeleotion.i from tho correspondence of tho C'lmmittco at to-day's inomiag meeting, tho names of many of thrxM will appear in to-morroniv'a issue. Tho fol- lowing were tho officers and Committoo of Arrangeicoiita tu whom tho Dominion is in. debtcd for a Conference, which promises to bo ono of tho moat sucoessf uT over held under tho auspices of tho ^vasgeiiaal Alliance; MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. lUv. Ftiadpri VTiUM, D.D., LL.D.,rrMi- Ami. Very Bwr. Deu Dom, LL.D. Itev. Jom Janxnn, D.D. Her. rrindpal MaoVioab, LL.D. KoT. Frinolpal DovoLAf, LL.D. Roy. Thmbou Lururea. Ber. Omon Dakoboit, D.D.rJUiD- Rot. R. F. BraM, D.D. R«v. O. n. WiiiJ. Rot'. Qathi Lapo, CJorreipoiidin^'Sccrotuj. Rot. Chawum Ciunuir, M.A. Rot. Albxamsbb SuTBaaLAiio. Rot. Canon IUij>wiii, M.A. Rot. 'WituAK Obirhaic. Rot. Chablu RaoRnmaa. Hon. Jaxm Fnam, M.L.O. Tlrinoip*! Dawwit, LL.D., F.R.S., F. O. S., Vioo-FKddent. Aldmnaa Ausxambib, M.P.F. . Mr. T. J. OulMSOK. Mr. JosBPB MoKat. Mr. HaxBT Ltkax. Mr. M. H. Oatot. Mr, Javh Oouxt. Mr. WnxiAX O muuim i aw o, Ho&oru; Trea- surer. Mr. J. 0. Bmer. Mr. Jamu Oboo. Mr. RoBiBT AmiBsoir. Mr. S. 3. Mat, and Mr. EninseiM.TATLoa, Recording Seoretaiy. WELCOME. THE OPBNINO MEETINO OF THE FIRST CONVENTION OP THE DOMINION BRANCH OP THE EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE. Last'' evening the opening meeting of the flrHi ROMion of the Dominion Erangelioal Alliance was held in the Ameripan Presby- terian Church, en Dorchester street, west. The ' onnounoement that a meeting, the first of its kind in Montreal, and of such general interest, would take place, was sufficient to draw an audience which packed the capacious edifice to the utmost, and which was composed of all denominations in the city, and of all classes of society. By half-past seven the galleries and body of the church were "Ued, and before the hour for the commencement of the services the aisles were occupied by all who could find room therein. A magnificent epergne of flowers of all shadcii and hues was placed on a tablo in front of the dais. The following gentlemen were present, and occupied seats in and around the altar :-:- Principal Dawson, Rev. John Hall, D.D., of Ne* York ; Major-Geueral Burrows, R.A., of London, England; Rev. Donald Fraser, D.D., of London; Rev. Dr. BIihh, of tho Svrian Mission ; Fev. Dr. Mellor, of Halifax, England ; Rev. Dean Bond, LL.D. ; Rsv. Dr. Burns, Rov. Dr. Jenkins, Rev. Cinon Baldwin, Rev. Canon Bancroft, Rev. Dr. Taylor, Rev. IVincipal Mac- Vicsr, Rev. Gavin Lang, Bev. Prof estsor Cous- sirat. Rev. Charles Chapman, Rev. J. Donovan, Rev. O. Fortin, Rev. T. Laflcur, Rtv. D. Marsh, of Quebec ; -Tohn Crosley, Esq., M.P. , of Halifaz, England ; Rev. Dr. Sohaif, of N?\r York; Rev. Dr. Thornton, of Oshawa ; Rev. Mr. Patterson, of Nova Scotia ; Rov. Mr. Dobbs, of Kingston; Rev. Professor Campbell, Mr. ThanaMUUftpf Oiuoiimati : Mr. Henry Varley, of London ; RofeMor Daniel WOaon, LL.D., A th« Toronto UnlTantty, eto.^oto. The Bight Honorable the Earl of OaTan was unable to be present, aa also leTeral other eminent dlTinee rad welt known ipeakere. Frinolpal Dawmit, Fieaident of the Domi- nion Branoh of the AUianoe, occupied the chair, and called on Very BeT. Dean Bond, LL.D., to oondoct the opening serTloee. The Very Rot. Dean Boxd, of Montreal, then gaTe out tho flnt hrmn in the ooUeotion prepared for tho use of tho AUianoe, aa fol- lows: — AU people that on earth do dwell, BIng to '.iie Lord with cheerful TOlce ; Ilim serre with mirth, His "raise forthtoll, Come ye before bim and rejoice. Know that the Lord Is Ood indeed, Without our aid He did ui make ; We are Hit flock. He doth ua feed, And for his sheep he doth ua take. Oh enter then his gates with praise, Approach with joy HU courts unto ; Praise, laud and bleu His name always, For it la seemlr so to do. Fo.- why r— The Lord our Ood Is good, Hit mercy Is fc'CTer sure, Hit truth r.'. all tt - sf Orally ttood, And tball, from age to age, endure. He then read from the beginning of the 138rd Psalm, and also the 4th chapter of St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians, v. I-IO, and thereupon implored tho Divine presence and blessing in these words : "Almighty Father, the Father of all Spirits, we, through Jesus Christ, bring our spirits faoe to face with Thee, tho living Ood. Qiint that we may now and OTermoro realize Thy presence. Wo believe that Thou art present to hear the cry of Thy people and to bless Thy waiting, faithful servants. Lord, help our un- belief! Lord, increase our faith! Wo ao- knowled((o ourselves utterly unworthy of the least of Thy mercies. We have sinned against Thee and have done wickedly. Wo bewail beforoTheo our manifold transgressions. Enter not into judgment with Thy servants — Oh, enter not into judgment with Thy ser- vants; but pardon all that Thy piuo and holy eyes have seen amiss, and grant to us the full assurance of Thy pardoning lovo, through tho atoning blood of Jesus! We acknow- ledge. Father, Thou Giver of every good and perfect gift, with thankful hearts. Thy infinite goodness towards Thy servants. We thank Thee that Thou hast put it into their hearts thus to meet together that they may be united in love, and united in glorifying Thee ! O Father, we thank Thee that Thou doat permit them thus to glorify Thy great name, and to bear testimony to tho world of their oneness in Christ Jesus ! Wo thank Thee, Father, that Thou hast cared for those who have journeyed to us from distant parts, that Then hast kept them in tho hollow of Thy hands over the great deep, and granted them journeying mer- cies. Blessed bo Thy holy name! Wo bless Thee, we praise Thee, wo glorify Thee, wo give thanks to Thee for Thy infinite mercies. Grant that now, and at all our meetings, there may bo present a double measure of Thy Holy Spirit, and commimicnte to Thy servants a spirit of wisdom and of understanding — a spirit of knowledge and of tho fear of the Lord; and (jrant, wo beseech Thee, that in a!' things God may bo Aiagnified.. There will camo amon'7 ii", O Father, some, it may be, with trembling hearts and stammering lips ; bo to them a moath and utterance, and grant that they may bo an honor to Thy Church in serving ond glorifyint) Thee and edifying souls. There will como amongst us those with furnished minds and eloquent tongues; grant (hut all may bo consecrated to God, and that, with humtilo hearts, they may strive to win souls to Thee, and commend the Gos. pel of Christ. There will be amongst ui those with hearts full of faith and prayer, loaging that God may be magni- fied. Give them, we beaeeoh Thee, their heart'a detire. And there wiU come amangit ua thoae out of the war— far from Thee ; in Thine infinite merer, bring then into the right way, Oauw them to jpata through the narrow gate that leadeth to Ufe eternal. There will come amongst ua thoae treking Thoo with trembling faith and atriTing to touch Thco ; Oh help them, help them by Thy mighty powMN that they may bo enabled to lay hold upon Christ and find talTation in Him. Thcru wiU oome omonnt us those who love Thee, who hare giren thehr hoarta to Thee, and who with a simple, single heart, bcUoro in Thco. Olre them Joy, giro them gbdnota in this our meeting, and grant that they may see that Thou art amongst ua of a truth. Bless, wo beieeoh Thee, Thy whole Church. Grant that the may erer be serred by faithful and truo paatort. Grant that men and women may bo raised up on ovenr hand to declaro tho Gospel of Christ in tho daric placet of tho earth. And O grant, we beieooh Theo, that she may be inttrumental in preparing the way of the Lord, and hastening His coming. We thus commit all into Thy hands, ond ask lice to accept us for the aako of Jesua Christ, and to hear us as we further coll upon Thee, ond say, Our Father who art in Hearon, Hallowed bo Thy nane, Thy kingdom come, Thr will bo done on earth, at it is in hearen. Ofre ua this day our daily bread, and forgive ua our trctpaatca as we forgire them that treepata against us. Lead us not into temptation, but deUvcr ns from eTil. for Thine is tho kbigdom, and the power, and the glory, forerer. Amen." Dr. Dawsoit then rote and taid:— Christian friends, it deToWes upon me, in the abaenoo of Rer. Dr. Wilkes, President of the Montreal Branoh of tho Alliance, to open this meeting in the capacity of Vice-Prestdent. I will just say one word in ezxilanation as to the circum- stances of this gathering. It has not as- sembled here by the authority of the Montreal Branch of tho Alliance, but in oceordanco with a wish expressed by a meeting of delegates from all ports of the Dominion of Canada, convened in New York last year. It was there decided to establish, if possible, a Dominion ETongelicol Alliance, and to us, OS tho Montreal Branch, was assigned Iho duty of summoning tho first general mec'.ing of such Alliance, at which it was to be or- ganized, and at which aa much on poasiblo of other work was to be done. Tho duty con- sequently devolves upon us here, by the re- quest of brethren everywhere in the Do- minion, of organizing the Alliance perman- ently. We have done what we could to carry out this plan. Although wo may have made many mistakes, as we have en- countered many difficulties, wo trust that tho organization will fulfil the great ends which its friends expect from it. Meny gentlemen have given much work and attentioi to this matter for several months. It is due to tho Secretary, the Rev. Gavin Lang, to express our indebtedness to liim for the largo amouat of service and oseful labor which he has given to this work. In such an assembly as I seo be- fore mo to-night, it is impossible to doubt that, in some respects, at least, our meeting will be a success. Wo have secured tho pre- sence of delegates from the mother country, and from tiie United States, and from nearly oil parts of the Dominion of Can-ida — able and emment minds, and we trust, that tho citizens of Montreal will do their part in aiding these men to do their work, m giving ns the an- rliences that we need, and die help that wo 1,1 I'll for the carrying out of this great under- taking. In looking upon such a meeting as this, we should regard it, and try to make it, u help to Christian Ufe. There is one Delegato without whose presence we can do nothing— One who has promised His presence where c vc n two or three are gathered in His name. And if so many are gathered hero of those of whom it can bo said honestly and truly, that they have come in the name of Christ, there is no doubt that we shall have that Divine Delegate from above among us. And if we have Him among us to moke us forget all « 874-1 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. our minor differennc*, »nd to pour out upon na nbundnntl/ of that spirit which h* pro- mind to Mnd from airavO, our maetinff i* *nre to bs • grrmt blewdnff, not only to Montreal, but to oil part* of the Dominion. Every ChriHtian heart will reapondto the thought that we do need aonh * bieeaing, and I trust that weahall all humblj hope and humbly aik that auoh a bleuing ahall be giTen to ue. I havonothing furtherto lajr except to call on tho Rov. Dr. Jenkina, who haa been appointed to reproacnt ui in welcoming our brethren from a distance. ADDRESS OF WELCOME. Kov. Dr. Jjsirxno then delivered tho addroM of wolnomo : The ploasiug duty has been assigned mo of welcoming to this nity our brethren who have oomo from afitr. I do now juni cordially welcome you, beloved, in the nnrno of tho Lord. Those on whoio behalf I now s^oak, feel that Montreal is honored by having boon chosen as the meeting-ploco of the Firat General Conference of the Evungelicul Alll- anoe of Canada,— honored by the prCHonoo nmongst us of Christian frienas from variius WaU of our Djmioion, from thti United aUktm, and from dear old Britain. Yuu who represent the Provinces of Canada aro specially welcome to your own Oommeroinl Metropolis, a city in which for thirty yearn and more. Id spirit rafher than in form, there has been' maintained a most blessed Alllanooof Christian pastors and people. You who have consented, on our invitation, to visit us from the neigh- boring Republ)'), we greet not as " strange'-s and foreigners," but as " fellow-aitizens with the saiato, and of the household of Ood." True, you live under a different form of gov- ernment from that which we in Canada acknowledge and rejoice in, but " One is our Master, even Christ, and because this is so you and we " are brethren." Tou who have come to this Conference from Great Britain are linked to us, not only by the supreme tie of Christian fellowship, but also by national sympathies, by mutual love of a com- mon home. Carry book with you when you recross the Atlantic the asKuranco of Canada's undiminished attachment to the British Constitution and tho British Throne. Our friends from the United States--England'» eldest and most prov- perous daughter, now her worthy com- peer— will not nudge us this expreiision of our love for Fatherland, or of the reverence which we feel for that noble, virtuous, Christian woman, scanely less venerated by Americans than by Canadians, our gracious Queen. But I am sure we f eelj every oae of us, at this time certainly, raised far above geo- graphioil boundarleii, above forms of govern- ment, be they Monnrohical or Republican, above even denominational distinctions and preferences. These nre of " the earth, earthy." We stand to-night upon a higher platform. Lifted above both National and EoolesiaHtical form4 there are here no walls of petition to divide us. All is One ! Ordi- narily, we move on a lower level. Political dlHtinctlons, Ecclesiastical diversities. Doctri- nal differences, dissimilarity ot Ritual, are conditions of our social Christian life which wo cannot ignore. They ti-ivnmel us in our strain the outflow .' Christian love. Blessed be God, there are times when His children are lifted to such a height and carried out to such a breadth of oneness in Christ, as almost to forget tho barriers which keep them opart below. This is one of those times. The lines of division disappear. There is breathing-room for the largest charity. An hour ago, we were looking at a mixed company of Episcopalians, of Methol- prsyeu, otken wrao knaeling; mim w«n dng- ing the Psalms of Darld, otnen wot chanting mMern Chriatlan hymns. But while we gued, lo ! the aoeno changed. It wm • diioolTiag view. Kowas wolook wo And thotthe motley appe«ruioo of the group hoa ranished I The company is one ! Each alike U clothed with • pure white robe of love, and oil together etand Wore One Throne and One Saviour, crying with a loud voice : " Salvation to our Ood t Salvation to the Lamb 1" And above the peace- ful end harmonious eoene, ongela reeting on their wings, JoyoiulrwatohiOiiia Mthey wotoh Ihey itogtUekoDg, Wrewed fnmi ea(ili,7el wonbyMhigltntlieaTen; ^Bebold,1iewg(iod and bow pleasant a thing it la for brethren io dwell together in unity P " Tee, Terily 1" we respond, for '* Hero tho Lord oommaDdeth tlie blewliiv, oven life for orcrmoro I " We liavo antidpated your preetoeo Baong na, Icloved brethren, witli joyfnlneea and hope. Wu bavo prayed and have felt euro that wm ypu oump to us, jou woold " oomo in tbo f ol* noss of the blessing of the Ooepel of C! st." Wc are sure that yon have oome freighted with prayers on our behalf, and full of desire that you miy " impart to ui some spiritual gift to the end we may be establiahed ; that ia — that you may bo i^omforted together with us by the mutual faith both of us and you." How greatly we need your prayers, I cannot 9nd words to tell you. Mu»h have we to contend with in prosecuting nur Christian work. Step by step. In our progress, wo are challenged by opposing forces : On the one hand, oodesias- tioal superstition an^ christionixed error, oon- Rolidated, active, unscrupulous, wisely led ; on the other hand, commeroial prosperity with tho luxurlousness, the pride, the selflshness, the gross materialism, in a word, which ever follow.4 in its train. Here, as in other centres of trade, " riches increase." and oen " set their heartsr upon them." Then, again, the tide of Christian unbelief which long ago sst in over Europe, and which soon afterwards rejwih- od this western continent, has extended its pamioioua and dangerous influences Montreal- ward ; as is natural, it allies itself with that worldlinees of which I have tooken, and both marshal themselves against Christianity and Godliness. There is need, crying need m our Churahes, of qnickeninggrace, of the power of God, of the Spirit of Holiness. You, dear brethren, wiU kneel at our family altars, you will join US in our prayer-meetings, you will come up with us to our houses of worship, some of you will preach tho gospel ot Christ to us, and lead, at the Throno of Grace, the supplicationa of our peo- ple. Wc entreat your earnest and believing prayers on all these occasions for the outpour- ing upon our city of the Holy Ghost. I speak the mind of my brethren around me when I say that our chief desire in regard to this Con- ference, is not so much its intellectual or its numerical success (that it will succeed in these respects we have no reason to doubt), but more than all, we crave, that through you, our souls may be quickened into a higher, purer Christian life. Wo are also looking to receive from yon, during your stay amongst us, valuable suggestions as to the methods of dcorling most successfully with superstition, with error, - with unbelief, with worldiness, with all those follies and sins which here,asin other places, obHtruct tho progres»of religion. progress God ward ; they chafe our spirits ; they^ LThc holding of this Ccmferoncein acity.threO' check our efforts in Christ's work; they re- "fourthH of whose population oreBomt . . Roman Ca- tholii!, to the number, say, of a hundred and ton thousand) will not be without its influence, furnishing, as it will, a tangible proof, that, afver all. Protestantism is not that piebald, heterogeneous thing which Romanists are taught to believe, but that it is substantially one ; that the differences which exist among us who have oome here for the purpose of es- tablishing for Ca..ada a branch of theEvange- iioal Alliance, are in finitesimal, compared with ifts, of Baptists, of Congregationalists, of 'fHhat wide divergence which, in th.e Roman Presbyterians. Each class was clearly mark- ed. Wo could distinguish the Genevan cloak and bonds, the surpUoe and lawn sleeves, the precentor and the organ, the font and the baptistry. Soma were standing while they Catholic Churoh, for example, separates the Gollicon from the Ultramontane. To me, it seems, that in the foce of on arrogant and aggressive Sacerdotalism on tho one side, and of a Materialistio Rational- ism on the other, there onght to be greater readiness omoag Protestants to forego th^ minor differences, aud to moke eemmon cause, every one of us, against these powerfol oata- Sinrims of our notestont Foita and of oa>- oly Religion. Towards tUa point of Union, in spirit and in work, the Ohwohee of Christ are happily verging. '• WWennto we hav* Inealetu already attoinea let us walk by the some ndi, let ns mind the same thiiur," praying, labor- ing, and looking for that Onvrase In Christ's Void, for which He pleaded in RU internee, sions upon earth, and whiob, we oonnot donbt, is now the burden of His aU-preroiUng prayer at the Father's right hand: ^'I pt%j not for these alone, but for them also which shall be> lievo on me through their word ; that ^ey all mo} be one, as Thou, Father, art in Me and I in 'Thee, that they also may be One ia Us, that the world may believe that Thoa host sent Me." In the older communities of Christsndom, the Evangelical Alliance has been rallying Cund for Ohristians of every name. It has ught them into closer contact with each other ; it hre led them to compare their differ- ences, an<< to see how small they are} it has promoted the mutual investigation, by Chris- tians, of the meaning of Holy Scripture as a personally sanctifying power; it has awakened interest in the ^at work of the world's Evan- gelization, and It has joined in mutual prayers, and in blessed communion. Christians of all, names, of every color, and of all countries and olimes. We hail the extension to tho Dominion of this Evangrelical Alliance as the inauguration of a new era of Christian unity and work. It is in my heort to say more, but I dare not longer detain you from those who are to fol- low. I shall conclude with this simple prayer, written by the swoetest of our modem Chris- tian singers: " O let us take a softer mould Blended and gathered Into Thee I Under one Shepherd make one fold, Where all Is love and harmony." Once more welcom' ! A thousand times wel- come to our city, our chr.rohes, our homos and our hearts! Principal Dawsox, in calling for addresses from delegates, first introduced to the audience the Rev. Dr. Donald Fraser of London, D.D., England, who hod borne a prominent part in the formation of the Worlas Evongeliool Al- liance, and who wos well known to many citi- zens of Montreal from his former residence in this city. The Rev. Dr. Fbasbb, who was warmly greet- ed by the audience, said : I very much regret, Mr. Chairman, the absence of our noble friend, the Earl of Covon who ought to hove spoken first as the deputation from England. I pray you not to oaoribe the smollness of the deputa- tion from England to any lock of respect for the Christians of Conodo, or any wont of ap- preciation of the importance of this great Con- ference. Still less ought we to ascribe it to the least suspicion thot there would not be o hearty reception to a much more numerous doleffotion; for ywur loving welcomes on'l ample hospitality,like those of our brethren in the United States, ore known to all the world. But something is due to the distance, and to the unfortunate oinmmstanee that it is a watery distance. It is a curious fact that it seems to bo longer from Eng- land to Conada than from Canada to Eng- . land, and many of our friends regard the trip hithraword with much more concern than the prospect of it gave to such old sailors os my colleagues and myself. Then there pravoiU amongst lu the feeling thot you are quito OS wideawake on this side of tho woter OS we ore; and though it moy be pro- per to send a delegation out of courtesy and good will, yet you are quite able to con- duct your Conferences and consider your affairs without much stimulus or assistance from us. But while I hove to make this explamation there is no question at oil amongst ns as to the importance of nourishing and cherishing in MONTREAL DAILY WllNESSs [Oci. ' *''*^ tbU Tountfoouatrjrthoiwect and fruitful tpirit of OhrMka Vnitj, of •ipNMiaf thai in the ftem of aa AUlawM, of artabllihfeg that AlU- ante nr la a oonpralienaiTt loaU, and of k«ep- inf it u . IntioMta nktiona, not only with other Inportaat branchce, but alio with thn parent Aluaaea in London. Although I mukt uw the word Alllanoe, I do not me it aa eeteemlnK an AlUaaoe among Chriitlina aa at all to Mtiafy or eshauit the obligation whinh Ohrla- tiaa people and oonununltioa moit oartalnly owe to oaoh other. Wo aim at lomething mneh higher, Romething more like the fel- lowahip of belleren in the earijr life of the Churoh and which ihall be much more efteotu' an the AlUanoe in oorraoting that dianalok. . which we graduallj- become more and more aahamed,— a diaunlon wliioh we have Inherited ftom the paat, and which ia due in large meaanre to the narrow and defec- tive opinioni of what wui roalljr oMential in roipeot tT' external an^eement. I believe the Alliance in of verr great value for the oheriih* ing ani itrengthening by exoroiie of thoao mutual feeling* of roapeot and regard which tend to elevate the community, andfor the in- creoae of practioal oo-op«ratien among Ohriii- tian people who areother wise apt to be aepara- ted from each other. It haa been laid that Ruoh an Alliance i« leaa a neoeeaitjr in the Dominion of Canada than in the Old Country, where religious differences have taken a much deeper root, and that ia tmo In another mrniect, to which Dr .Tonkins has referred, an Aluanoo is uf greater neceenity hero, bocauw you live in the presence and under the frown of on influential and concentrated Romanism, and you aro bound in your own defence to muke prominent that spiritual unity iu truth and life which belengs to our ovangoUcal Pretestantism, and to duiprove and turn aside thoee that misrepr e s en t your various Church organizations, as if thoy were so many different and discordant relipons. Now objection ia sometimes made to theEvangelicil Auianoe, t>hat it ia an instituMon for grauiering together ministers and people to express them- Hefves in sweet, but tirraome platitudes ; but if it were so, we are wasting our pains iu acck- ing to give it a beneiicial iufluenoe. I wish to anticipate what may bo hcrcuftt-r ttdduood in greatr^r detail, and to inform this large audience what it is that this Alliance is doing. And first of all, there is ono thing whion did not seem to be prominent at first, but which has gradually come to bo considered 08 its most important work, and that is the maintenance and extension cf religious liberty throughout the world. (Applause.) In the prosecutionof that object wo liavo had many i-ommunloations with the various govemmeni« of Europe and Asia, and, thanks Ira to Ood, in- variably with marked success. At this very moment we are engaged in a very serious and iinxloua remonstrance with the Turkish Oov- cmment through our own Giovemmont, — and, I am happy to 8ay,through other Oovcmments iiUo— with a view to establish the right of a Mussulman to become a Christian by convic- tion, and to profess his Christianity without tho forfeiture of liberty or lifo. Thon, further, it ia our business to 'try to make permanent in the minds of Cbrutian men the great objects and interests of truth, iind virtue, and goodness, and usefulness that arc (!ommon to the whole Church of God. Our platform has nothing to do with small ques- tions, least of all with petty, factious rivalries. Further, our sjrstom engenders in the minds of men a kind of salutary discontent with things IIS they are. For my part I am anxious to rauke my fcUow-Cluiatians dissatisfied with t'lu pt'ca.'nt cun lition of tho visible Church aH k.own among ui<, and to kindle in men a dr- idro to consolidate Christian society, and to iwrrcct that tendency to desultoriness which is I'. con>tint Hourco of wookneas. One of tho iiblent men that wo have in tho Imperial Fnr- liiment. Dr. Lyon T 'ayfair, in speaking upon •ibe educational administration in England, i»ed this language : " Iho means for pn>gres.H In education, art and science nro ample and abundant amo.ig u;', Ivit then they aro thrown tcgcthcr :u (liC wijcljil confusion. It is time to get order out of this disorder, fur the fu- ture "— and it is thia nnrasalbB that made mo remember it,—" for the future problem of na- tiona la the orgataljiatlon of the forces it war and the foree* of peaoe in the moat intelligent manner." For my part, I am very much di(> poaed to aaythaaamethliigabout the moral and ■piritnal foroea which unite the Church of Ood. I know what can be said about tiia Chnrch'a wretched organiaation, and I heartily believe it. I know what is said about the okarms of variety, about tho healthy rivalry of variona denuminations and tho amount of spring and stimulus that they thu^ obtain, and 1 believe it. But I do not believo that the cutting up of tho Church of Ood into various aeotion* can be a blesaing. I am pet • feotlyaure that there are complex arrange- ments that might bo aimpliiled, and that thero aro very analogoua arrangementa thak might be nomoined. NeW relanDna might be estab- lished, not relations upon paper merely, but real, workable relaUon* might he eatabllshed that would reduce, «t all oventa to a minimum, the exousea for separation. The speaker exp re ssed hit conviction that the present was a very important era in the hUtory of the Church, and that systems hither- to considered aa proper and right, would not suffice much longer. Evangelieal Christianity waa never before beset by to many dangers as at present ; and if tt was to hold it* ground it- would havo to ba rejuvenated in its life, re- instructed as reiipeoti many things now im- perfectly tiiught, and become reconciled to conditions necessary to its greater strength Kot that it should over become, so to speak, centralixed . it has no ro itre, and once having cut away from tho mistaken centre ol Rome, wo should take caro that it never drifts into a similar system again. It needs to bo endued with with greater health and wisdom, else it is liublo to bo onfocbled, mt time goes on, by a perpetual prooese of disin- tegration, and when the enemy comes in upon it with force, it is liable to be beaten and crushed in detail. Lot the name of our door Lord that died for us bo to us a sign of a bond and c<mor i of lov.', and as wo nave ono master, oven Christ, ho wo all aro brethren The Rev. Doctor cuncludodhis address amid loud applause. Hujor-General Rubkows, R. A., on tioing oallcd upon, roso and said : - - Mr.Chairiuan, Ladtm and GcHlleuteii, It is with tho greatest pleasure that, a» one uf tho delegates from tho British Evangelical Alliance, I thank you for tho kind welcome you have now given, and bog to assure you of tho hearty and cordial greeting which the Council in England desire ma to convey to the Dominion Evangelical Alliance . It ia delight- ful to them to hoar of the movement towards real Christian union extending Haelf through- out the world . but specially, I may say, is it a subject of thankfulness to Christians at home when they are informed of its having taken root and bearing fruit where Christians reside of tho same blood, tho same language, and living undir tho happy and glorious shade of the British flag, and under the gentle sway of our noble Queen. Nothing, Sir, con give ono a better idea of the blessedness of t'..is Christian uiiion than, after passing over the pathless ocean for several days in tho voy- age to this countrt', to join in the worship of God's people, nnu to fool thn truth of those ancient words, "All tho earth doth worship thee, the Father everlasting," and that which enhances greatly thia pleasure, and this feel- ing that one is still at homo, is tho fact iJiat we ore worshipping, not only with Christians of one's own Church, but also with those of other Churches; and I maintain that those who thus realize the communion of saints do enjoy a peculiar privilege, and that there is a thrill through the heart of a closer union than oven that which we experience when uniting only with the brethien of the particular Church to which wo belong. Thon, again, thore ia the happinoiis o{ meeting old nn(i ' tried friends in the Gospel, that but for bucIi a gathering as this wo should prubablv nover again see in the flesh T and then are tnose on whom I look around in this asss m bly with whom I delight again to converse, and once more to shako hands with oa brethren and sta- tem in Christ, homo, perhapsi will say thmt after all this kind of advantage is not very much, and that we can have Christian union without thn urganiiaUon of the Evangelical Alliance , but I appeal to you. Sir, whether this view is borne out either by the whole tenor of Soriptura or by our general experience of huraaa uttin. woneaain this innMrtaet world aomooutwaid mawif sataHwi d fltai wlileli wo may all bo appreyiiic of ; weaaad ormni- ■aUon in uder to oairy into pnoUoo efforu for gocd that evolyo tbcnadyea mm thia hanilhig oursol yen together aa the memberaof Ohilat ; aiia above oil, wo need that united prayarwlikli,! need not say bef oro thoao who liaar no on tUs oocaaion, ia perhapa tha groat object whloh wo have in vlow aa a reault of our 'Evangdioal AUianoo. If ot to detain you too long, I eui- not but conclude with aaying that wnlah liaa parUenlarly atruck mo with rofarcnoo to tho Allianoo in thia oountiy. fta oonatitatlon in exactly •imilor to tho happy condition of thiaga which had only Jnit begun at tho period of my last stay in Canada. Tho Evan- Jrelicul Alliance unites together in on* great ederal union the various churckea which com- ;pose tho body '.>f Christ They manage their own sifairs, have their 'jwn internal govern- ment, and consult each nthoifs mutual in- terests, and yet aa members of tho Alliance they meet on such great occasions as this, and testify that, although separate in some re- spects, they have all one eommon interest, and belong to a great and glorious Dominion, in- croaning in power and prosperity and learning, more and more, to regara one another as brethren, and to admire in each other the (lualities and resources which belong peculiarly to each,. Excuse, Sir, this allusion, but I can- no', as coming fresh from England, help re .erring to the happy and flourishing condition of this oountiy, and, in bearing a message of welcome and congnitulaticn »om many Christians at homo, would j'jin with you in tVankfnlness to the Giver of all Good, and to ro ord my humble opinion, which I am sure is rejiprooated by mauy others, that God is blossing,and has blessed, Canadaand England, beoause they aro tho lands where the Bible is loved, whose children are taught the paths of true wisdom, and whero Christians can know how to unito and give one another tho right hand of fellowship, and yet can maintain their attachment to the respective Churches to which they belong. Nations, as well as iiidiridualt>, do not attain to this state of things at once, and I believe that with regard to thcmsclveH those Christiana usually find that they aro nearer toGod, and to tho fulfilling of His will, when they can, by His cgtacc, triUy "love ono anjther"' and unito in all good works with those who hold tho groat, essentials of our common faith, and who are, though by differ- ent paths, yet all tending to tho same centre, travelling to the Heavenly City. He stated that very probably tho next general meeting of the Evangelicid Alliance would take place at Rome. (Applause.) Rev. Mr. Dobbs, jf Kingston, said that he had been asked to make a few remarks in ans- wer to the address of welcomo on behalf of tho Frovince ot Ontario. It was with pleasure that he took port in a meetitg of this sort, and he was happy to bo able to say a word in connection with the opening of tho first session of tho Dominion Evangeli- cal Alliance. He could say in his heart that during the twenty years ho had been in thia country, he hud. always advocated Alliance principles it was impudsiblo to look on the vast assembly before him, and listen tu the eloquent addresses debvered, without re- joicing at such a united gathering of the mem-, bers of all true Christian bodies. Tho spirit of union so manifested was ono oi striking in- terest; they could from its nnspicos look forward in spiritual vision to that day when tho Lord Josm Christ would return in power ,r.y.,. KVANC.FJ.W'AI, M.I.IANCi; r;XTU'A. uiul g\»Ty. Thoru will, on thut grviit dajr, l)0 tin qiiMtionii iiakad M tit whothnr ono In nn K|)iM]np«lUDi tt PrMbjrtarlan, I>«ptiiit or what : hut tho intarrogatlim will ho m to whothor (hojr wen found In pomoMlon of th* truth. Thoro waa neror a mora imimrtant movement III Kunh a mmnentloii than that of tho Alllanoo; 1111(1 whllo the enemy waa very buiiy It waa I'lMiw for thanMulneM that thia U a move- Miont, hora In Canada, an well a« elaowhnro, to unite Oo<l'> people to^rethnr in an ajfirreMivo plmlanx, whloh will make auoroiwful and vigor- DIM warfare upon wlokednom, rife in the world »t large oa well aa the Dominion. The Hplrit of the Lord waa lifted up aa a Htandard agatnat the enemy \ and around H will (rather tTue bo- lievora from every part of the land. In thlx day, when ther neard of thouuiids in the old oonntry being converted to Qod, they might have an intimation therefmm uf the Kpraad of the glnrionx goapol, and pnder theae oimunutanoaa ther were called on more iind more to band together to meet Romaniam and all oreeda and opiniona contrary to the Npiritond mind of Chrtat Joaiu. He wonldrofer to one poiaago already referred to,that glarioua interoeMory prayer of Ohriat when he prayed, not only for Hia diHciplea, but alao for all, in livery ago, who believed on Him. Thla wna not, he waa thankful to any, nn Kcolptiinatinal Union — Ood forbid that thoy ahonld aeo audi a gigantic coalition on earth till Ho cornea whooo right it ia to roign triumphant for ever and over. Thoy ahould never forgot, however, that tho Lord'a worda wero that thoy ahould bo ono in apirit, and thia waa preached not only by tho Apoatlea, but by Ood'a lorvanta in all agoa. He then referred to the nooeaiily there waa foi a unity of action among lUl do- nominationa. He oould aay that he enjoyed tome of the happiest momenta of his life when he waa aiding in a practical currying out of the principlea of the Evangelical Alliance ; and when the members of tho varioua rdiglous bodies met in harmony ,tlms strengthening each other, tho spirit of the Lord would bless every Huoh effort. (Applause.) Dr. WiLsos, of Toronto, said it waa unfortu- nate that several of the representatives who were exited from Ontario had not yet man- ngod to join them ; nevertheless ho wos exceed- ingly glad to bo ablo to respond to tho uddro.ig of welcome, and donirod thaif they would boor with him, as lie was quite un- prepared to make an address. If they looked on the history of Christendom thoy would recognize from timo to time a stir- ring of the dry bones ; they could have seen the Crusaders seeking Christ in his sepulchre, aa if dead — in tho grave, when He was reigning in heaven. Thia groat, but mistaken, move- ment after the truth wont on with persistency iu tho middle ages, and led to far difforcnt results from those sought for by the promoters ; iind in the same manner, when, in 1453, Con- Mtantinoplo fell before besieging hosts of bar- liariana, and the triumph seemed to be with i'uganism, while the banner of the Cross appoar- (h1 to bo trodden under foot, the city 's overthrow led to n aoattoring abroad of the troasures of knowledge and aownoe which had been collect- ed within its walls, and in consequence a grand revival of classic learning ^oolc place, and even- tually resulted in an open Bible, and the glori- ous triumphs of tho Koformation (applause) ; and when theohampions of the faith did liteniliy witness a good confession by enduring perse- cution even to laying down their lives in its behalf. Let them turn from that period to the epoch of a new movement, of a political and a revolutionary character, its supimrters deny- ing tlio namo of Christ ; according to them tho old nupcrstition of faith in Christ was dying out, and their infldel philosophy was claimed to be wiser than all Chnst's teooli- inga ; but theso sceptical views wero losing ground, and they could already recognize in thoncurfuturo the prospect of a revival, its signs, like those of the gUmmering light before tho daybreak, already being apparent. Social revolutions hod followed ono another with such rapidity that now it was stated tho Evan- gelical Alliance would be asked to meet at its next aeisiim nmlcr the shadow of the Vn- tican itself (loud applauan.) With such a nhaprinir oonditinn of affairs, they might 4rell believe that the Ixird relgna. One of the tend notea of the movement of theOhurahea waa exompllfled In the ory for union. Ther aaw that union waa the one thing the Churoh waa in need of. Let it not b« su p poeed that In meeting there, they wlahed ia nindar the work of their separate Churoh so, or to alight that genuine love which each one 'enteiiained for that special branch of the Church in whloh he had been brought inton kaowledfe of the truth. Might thU Allianea rather lead to the vlainii being witnessed whloh Bt. John i*w when he beheld the Bleaaed If aatar mofing amongst the Seven Ohiirohea. He tmalad that each of the separate Churohea, united together in therooogniiion of that Oeninral Aaoemoly of tho Churoh of the first born, whoaelnamaa were written in Heaven, would oheriah tho spirit of brotherly love, for, however atrong might be thf. bonds that held theu to their respective C <.unh«e, It was Inaignilleant com- pared with ^e bonda whloh held them to- gether as fel iw-Chriatiana. Let them over ohnrish the F mgellaal mlrit of junlon, which lookeu ■ -. Co minor polntsof aepiiratkm aa in- signifloM t and trivial, for when they were welcomed to tho heavenly shore they would And all th iio little barriors had utterly vanish- c<l from view. Spoaking for Ontario, ho could aay it was appropriate for them all to gather together in tho Commercial Metropolis to organize a great (Jliristian Allianeo for this young Dominion. In looking back upon England as the nation which had boon foremost in the Reformation, in extended misaionnrT operations, and in dis- tributing an open Uible, there waa cause for thankfulness; and yet dark shadows atretohed across tho light of those brilliant ohapten of her history, and if they looked to their sUter nation aorosa tho lakes, that great Republic whose renrescntattvos were now with tliom, they womd see that tho flrat century of It* existence, whom days wen drawing to a close, had shadows un well as light. It had not wiped out the dark stain of slavery without the shedding of blood, but the cleansing had been nobly done, and a glorious triumph had been achieved. (Loud applanie.) If they of the Dominion recognized that they hod a great futuro before them, let them real- ize that it is otuY bv a grand Christian Alli- anoe, in which all the I^vincea of the Domi- nion will unite under one HastCT, that they will keep their history, which is alnuMt aa yet awhitepago, unsullied from any of the dork spots whioh have stained the records of other nations. In that caso their descendants would recognize that it was not in name but in real- ity a Christian State. (Loud applause.) 4 DECUUUTIOK or FAITR. A solemn pause ensued, when L Kev. Mr. Welu asked the vast nongrcga- " tion to join with the members of tho Alliance in repeating the Apostles' Creed, loved by moro Christian hearts tnan any other. After re- peating the creed, the oongregation,lcd by the Choir, whioh deserves credit for the manner in whioh it discharged the duties devolving upon it, sang the following vencs ■— "Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove, With all Thy qaick'ning powen ; Kindle a flame of sacied iove In these cold hearts of onra. " Come, Holy Spirit, heavenly Dove, With all Thy (loick'niDg powers ; Come, shed abroad a Saviour's love, And that shall kindle ours. Rov. G. Pattsbsox was then called on, and responded to the address of welcome on be- half of tho Lower Provinces. The dn^ had boon assigned to other brethren : Hon. L. A. Wilmot, of New Brunswick; Rev. O. W. Hill and a. M. Ghrant, of Nova Scotia, and Hon. Judge Young and Rev. Isaao Murray, of Princo Edward Ishnd, and though he felt unfit to All tho place of the above mentioned genthnnen, yet lie would Btpmrn thanks fur the ootdUi reoeptkm teadaMd. Ttm vtoylta of the Lower PruVlwiaa w«M very lIMb known, or their want* uadarataod, b)r Um tasMMila In other porta of the DoMtoion, and tiieyr down there cUimad that aometimea ther «cf» badly used. (Uughter) In regard to Um Christian oomauuity in the Ix>wor Pwvfaiooa, tho mora they cane to know of it the bet- ter they would like It. It waa plaaoant for the delegatee from bulow to meet tho citizens of M iutroal on thU mimdon ; and he wished mor* of tho people from tho Lower Provtnoee ooi Jd see Montraal, of vhieh, a« the oommenial > letropolls of Canada, they would not bu ashamed. (Applauao.) lb wo^ proud to know the Dominion poasoMed mwh a oitr, and exprsasod the hope that the praaent AlUanoe meeting would prove a mntnai Ueas- ing both to tho citlzottii and detagatea. Ho could not but look on such national einven* tlons as a means of ovoruoming and Mm. vine the barrien between widely separated patta, whloh would oauao a pratitieal fellawsh^to spring up between ono anotlier, Theylatha Lower Frovineea eonlil not rumain maffeeted by tho power weildod by Itomaniom at thla centre of tho country, but Pntteatanta Wffo now uniting to work effectually against it* aggrossiona. He advanced tho opiaios that theae meetings of Chriattana w«m a moaaa of anbduing Ihoeo natural aaperitleawhieh oppoo' ing partlea wero witling to make xmatUm their own aggrandisement, tho AlUaaeaa thai> promoting a national aa well oa a Chriatlanr Union. . Tho Canadian Alllaaeo movement waa very cheering, and tndicatod aa bo bdiaved a special visitation of Ood's spirit. IntbaOid Testament dlspsnsatlon Ood waamada moalfaat oa tho Father; then tho Hon in tlio fleah, and after Hie di-ath and roenrruntion the Holy Shost dosoended on cU flesh . Tliis ontpoitruig of the Spirit waa monifeeteil in varioua fomwi, but in none moreso than In tho drawing io< gether of Christiana in a Spiritual Union, and their combining against tna forces ot a com* mon enemy. Let them toko their apptwpriato place among the Christian AUianoos on earth, and thus hasten ths day, whan all shall join in saying, "Olorr to God in thehighast.peaoo on onrih, good will to men." (Applausef. Rev. Db. Buss, ot the Syrian Branoh of tho Evangelical AUlonoe, raqneatad tha report- on not to take note of soma experiMM* ha was about to rolate in eonaeotioa «rifh tho persecution of native ChrlstUna in (^ - -tlUah Empin, m it might perhaps do tkv) eaoaa harm in that Oriental land. The atsdienea ' listened with intense interest *o tho unfoUiiw of a sad tale of persecution cndu;«d for CklW* sako in this enlightened ago. It may bo mentioned, however, that through tho Aganey of the Syrian Branch Allianeo <»mimttni«iting with the British Alliance, tho EnglUbOorem. ment intervened in time to aavo a poor man'a life, who was ready to suffer martyrdom rather than turn from Christ. Ttio speaker said there woro 78 young men in the 8 yrl an collegn, Druses, Mahometans, Oroek and lioman Cath< olica, Protestants, Copts, ct>r., all of whom listened twice a dar to the roadltg oit Ood'a Word, and joinod in devotional cxorcioaf, and .i'lot tbcy would go forth a band of edueatod m?n, evangelical at least inaentlinant.acfaiow. lodging but one Ood, and but one Mediator- Christ Jesus— between Ood and man. 'th\» work had alarmed the pneota of the faUo prophet, and ao m Turkey thiT^ hod combined to atop the progrcsa of the Froteatant faith ; but Christiana need not fear with an open Bible tr give the nations Let them prepare thomaelvor to m forward awl preach tho troth. "Ood 00 loved the world tluit bo gave Hta onlT becotten Son, that wboaoerer bo- lieveth in Him ahonld not perish, but havo overUsting life." It Inolnded all. (AppUuw*.) Rev. Dr. Pniup SoBAvr, of New York, miiA i I am very happy, dear friends and brethren, In connection with my belovedooUeaguo, Dr. Hall, to deliver to you tho fraternal aalutationa of tho United States Branch of tho Eraagelieal Alliance. On thia pUtform wo reoognlM no MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct dIvUoa o( MtioiuUty, im*. dmomitwlion or M)^t. It la oar priTilaffo to mMt h«r* ulroplv M br«itbmi in Chrlit, our oomn on Liinl and Saviour. It i* • tutv fP^at privlli<ira from tima to tima to fall bank npoii our num- mon t'hriatianitjr, and to n<m«in)M)r that wo ara Mvad, not liy what dlvldiM uh, but hy that whiiih uiiitaa ua, and whioh wr hare profaawd with oiio heart uai ona moulh in tha worda uf tiio vanara bla AptwtUw' Craod. 8uch maatioga aa thia ara in harmony witli our Lofd'a aaoardotal prayar, and tbarafora muat ba aoocptabla to Him. Thar ara in harmony with tha arhola ipirlt and aim of ourChriatlan nlivion, which ia • raligion of luprama lore to Ooa and lora to our brathraa— a reliirion of union and nom> munionofour aoulii with Cbriat our Head and of union and oommnninn with all who ara living mcmbara of hia body and foUowera of Hia example. Suoh maotlnga aa thia oanuot but rafrean our npirita, itimnlste ua to our work, in cr aaae our xeal and onr fervor, and raiaa our hopaa in the Anal triumph of Chriati- anlty. Suon meeting* aa thia, alao, oannot but have a vary happy affect upon tha unbelief of tha world, lou remember that our Lord prayed for a perfect union of all Hia follow- era In oidar tnat the world might believe that the Father a«nt him. And you remembar, alio, that the heathen Mid of the fathem, in time* of ancient penocution, How theaa Chri*tiana love one another, and how they are ready to die for one another ! And thu very fact of their love unto death waa ona of tha moat powerful meana of converting tha heathen to Chriit Jo*wi. The power and theinilunnae of the Evangeli- cal AlUanoo muit not be meaaured by the number and the extent of the organiaationa bearing that name. It extend* much farther. Tha iMk of an inter-denominational, interna- tional and inter-oontinantal conference, an ulUanoe of brethren in Ohriat without inter- fering with their denominational organixa- tiona, prefeiencoa and loyalty, ia one of the greateat ideaa of the 10th century, and haa taken root in aoma of the piofounde*t and noblcat minda o.' the age. That great Rtatea- man of France rho haa juRt gone from time to eternity in his 87th year, Ouizot, the deicen- dent of theae Huguenot*— he waa filled with the pwndeur of this idea, a* I hoard from M* own lip* only two year* ago. And I could ■how yon letten from Home of the most pro- minent atateamen in Europe, who have no par- tionl<«r intereit in what yn^ call Evangelical religion, but yet *ec, and poroeiye, and acknowledge the far-reaching power of thia EvangelioM Alliance. It ha* already, leaven, like, penetrated the leadintr mind* of all the Protaatant denominaUon* ; and thi* very meeting thi* evening i* an overwhelming proof of the power and vitality of thi* idea. Whenever a conference ia held, es- pecially a general conference, then the conatituency of the Alliance certainly oomes to the lurfacc. We have *een that in the Qeoeral Conference of New York, laat fall, whoae pow- er and iufluenoe and aucoees *urpaaaed the boldaat and moat languine expectation* of it* frienda; then we aaw what, pernape, never waa ■aen bctfore in eooleaiaaticol hiatory, that the aeoular pre**, without any exception, multi- plied the *peeche8 and action* of that meeting by million* of copiee throughout the United States, and throughout the world. (Applanae.) I had,inmy 8tudy,at that time, a half-dozen reporters of one leoular paper in New York, to copy the documents and speeohee which I did not feel at liberty to allow to go ont of my atndy, and they were buar day and night in multiplying the idea* of the Alliance, and a hearty raaponac. It certainly *trikM our fancy, if not uur aiiber Judgment, to ara the Epiatle of Nt. Paul to the Ho* man* rvpubliahad in that oity by the united power of Kvaagelical (;hriat«idom. Vario«i* alluaiona havu oean mod* to tha at- titude of Vrotaatantiam toward Kowaniaw , and I think it right to any • aingU word npon that aubjact. The Impraaa t onlaon tha mind of many of our Uomon Catholio faUow-eitiienatkat thia Hut allow ma to aay that before that maatin>^ lorgaaiaationwaaoalladintobaingapaoifltiallyto in Itoma ahall take pUoa, ir which I ahall pippoaa Homaniaa. Let it ba borne in mtnil greatly rajoioe, I hope, not only thit wa ihall that that atatamtnt ia not correct. Wa rrgani itKJ liave a lorga arangaUcal con*tituaiiay in that ra-VWty itaalf, but " heard at the office of that very paper that, bC' sidea their daily issue, whioh amounted to many thousand — 30,000 or more, — they sold of their Alliance extra, which contained the prin- cipal speeches, not le** than 200,000 copie . And that was before the official voltmie con- taining all the proceedings waa issued. Now it is said that the next meeting of the General Conference is to be held in Some, and tiie id^ seems to take here, and to meet with have a li Wtv itaalf, but 'that the Popa of Home, old Piua IX., or hia aucnaaor (chaara), will Join onr rank*, ao that we may make him Praaidant of tha Alliance. (Loud oheent.) And I believe that if ha la raallv what ha chUma to be, tha sucoeaaor of Mt. Peter, he ought to be converted. Ha aught to weep bitterly for having denied hia Lord and Huviour more than three time*, But whether we ahall meet in Roma next year or not, or tan yaarahenca, or twenty yeora hanno, I am very aura that tha Evangdioal Alliance will meat, from tima to tima, oa a pravailln^ KvonMlist, in all the large oitiea of tne world ; and wnan the proper time comea it will aluo meat in Home, and will also meet in Jerusa- lem, and, loat and beat of all, it will meat In a better world. (Applanae.) Wh»r« talnU n( sllaiiMin hanaiinjr mmt, Wh*ra Davloar and bnlhren «llh tFaiwiMirl alinll anat, Whara antham* of npliira iinMailnaIr n>ll, A nil thu.uullo uf thv lMn\ U thv (rail uf tho wiiil Rov. Dr. JoRM Hah,, of New York, •aid:-— It ia a great pleasuiv to me, dear Chiiatian frienda, in aaaociation with my brother who haa j oat apoken to von, to bring yon the con- gratulationa and tne cordial i^od wiahea of your Christian frienda and brethren of the AlUanoe in the city of New York We re- member with great ploaaure, and with lively feelinga of gratitude, the large contribution in mind, and bi thought, which came to u* from the Dominion in our meeting last year. We remember thia, brethren, wiUi affection, with e*tcem, with oonfldenoe ; and I (hall not be thought invidloua, I preaume, if I mention that we particularly remember one voice in the tonea of which there are blended the modeaty of true aoience with the meekncMi of true ra- ligion. (Cheers.) Grace and mercy and peace be with you, dear btethren, and on this your meeting. Bo I say to you, not in my own name, but in the name of the many brethren who have done us the honor to suffer us to speak to yon on their behalf, llirough divine grace we hod a good blessing in our meeting last year. The word Evangielical never was written so largely before the eyes of this conti- nent as it was written lost fall ; and if any- where ♦hero were timid or heoitating brethren, if anywhere there were young ministers who had somtimes been tempted to think that to be Evangelionl is to be narrow, to be illiterate, to be bigoted, they had that imp r eaaion cor- rected in their muds, and the impreaaion was made, I am sure, upon not a few that, if we have whispered truth hitherto we should " —Whisper no longer, But speslc as the thunder doth, louder and itroager." And it is something to make on impreaaion ot this nature upon the population of • conti- nent, as we believe Qod did by that meeting. The impreaaion is sometime* conveyed that the object of the Evangelical Alliance is to create Christian Union. That atatement, be- loved brethren, is not quite oorreot. Christian Union ia created by Him who createth evary good thing, witen by Hia gnww He takes us, one by one, and shows ns to the living Christ. sending them broadcast over the land ; and I' ^TWhat thia Evangelical Alliance ia dengned tr do ia to moHifiit that Christian Union, and by the very Uws of mind Qod has so constituted u* that there are certain feelings, the manifes- tation and expression of whioh deepen and in- tensify them ; ond our hope ia that we shall not only moke plain that we are one in Jesus Christ, but by our meeting together and giving this expression we shall feel its oneness more and more, and be better prepared than hitherto to act in the spirit of it. Romanism aa simply ona of • number if forcea whoaawori'm tha world ia not good fer human freedom, not good for hnman Ubf r- tiea, not good for human oonaoianoa, not gocd for the Btability of honaatly govamed nation*, not good for tha world (load applauaa), and we aimply deal with it aa ona of thoaa force*, and in no other way. Rati would like to have it stated here that when the libertv of oonaci- anoe of Romaniata shall ba ImpariUed, no mat- ter by whom, it is in aooordanoa with the cha- racter, and the history ^ and the obiaota of thin Alllanca to atond forward and batUa for their natural righta and freedom. Just aa truly a* for the natural rights ai,d fra>dom of Protaatant*. (Load oheem.) And I beg further to itate that ona of the inlluencea following the great meeting at New York, waa thia : Thai the firm and kindly, Juit and ganeroua spirit monifaated toward tha Chunn of Rome, did much t<> break down the prdjudice of aoma of our fcl- low-oitixena who ara of the Romiah faith, and to lead them at leoat to conceive • grea^r re- ■pect than they have hitherto done, of the attitude and prinoiplca of Proteatonta. For we aheuld be aorry if the impreaaion went forth that in the Judgment of intelligeat Pro- taatanta, tha ayatom of the Church of Rome i* a bundle of obvioua contradictions, a gather- ing of abaurditiea. It ia not ao. We better appreciate its strength. It is a concatenated syiitem, thoroughly logical in its character, if once you have understood the principles bv which it sets itself. It is to be encountered, not by disputes, but by a clear and distinct ex- hibitionof the truth of Ood on our part, with hearts overflowing with love and pity toward those who have not yet been able, by Qod'N grace, to break its chains, and by on un- swerving and unwavering confidence in tho power of thi* Truth to the ranotifying of immortal rouIs. Brethren, you have Joined together, and they whom. I aepreaent Join with you in pray- ing that the precioua influence of the Holy Ghost may come to you. Wa appreciate your feeling in that matter ; thcLj you are laying the foundations of a great society, of a mighty Dominion. Brethren, you need grace and wisdom that you maybe enabled to lay them truly and well in the fear of the Lord, in ra- verent regard to His Word and in constant de- Smdence upon His spirit. Hay Uie Holy host be given you to help you in this work. Remember, we best seek thelloly Ghost when we most exhort Christ ; and remember that wo are best in the way of receiving that gift that proceedeth from the Father and &o Son, when we are lifting up Him who is prophet, priest and king— a king through whose blood we have redemption, who is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, and King of Kings. Let Christ be lifted up among you, in yonr prayers, in your speeches, in your meetings, m your conferences, in yonr papera and in all youT ar- rangements ; and when you do ao lift him up, you aro in the way of receiving the grace by which He quickens and blesses His true peo- ple. Brethren, one word more. Let me say to you in the name of those whom I represent, cultivate mutual loveandforbearance. Surely, itia not upon those haughty with much con- tention that the heayemy dew ia likely tu descend. Surely it is not into thi> arena of anger and atrife that the gentle do 'e is likely to come down. Love ono another, dwell in love, labor in love., bear in love, forbear in love, that the spirit of love und graco may find a gentle resting ploco among you. So we hope that thia meeting of tho Alliance in thi* city will be full of blesaing, not in Montreal only, but over this whole Dominion You have been lately brought together in Confeder- ation, and we on our side rejoice in all the prosperity that has oome to yon, as we do i«74.j EVANOELICAI, Af.LIAVCE EXTRA. 7 hfMtUjr fiv* Uukka for •varjthiag that m»kM you moM Mid BMN itiaiif aad i mwp« ro iM m it people, vndw tho iwaT in a loTonigii whom you M rabjooto Nnwol anil roTWA, and w», a* eiUiMM of Ui* Uitttad HUtM, rwpwt anil lOTO. BnthNB, yoa «rlll rtmambw that oontmr. rsntly with jam Oonfodaralion thar* oame to yoa a miyhty aoc«Hian of tarrttorr. Oh M ni I'nmtmbar thai ta thU uighar ana daapsr oon- fsdaratlon of tho Lord'* paoplaovar thla Ooml- iiion, thora may coma to rou a lane aooaaiion of ipiritual territory, of iplriloal power, of nplritual naafolnaw, to bo uiad bjr you fur the glory of that Bariour in whom you and I In common do Miava. (ApplauM.) Mr. H. TwAini Mn.i.w made a abort but fervmt addraaa. Ha fait that ha expraaaed the foelinir of avonr heart in lariBg Ihay weloomnl to erery Eranfaliaal AllMkoe meatlnK that Oele- vnta whoaa namo had bean lo often ropoated by the apeaken that evening ; that Oelofritto waa their elder Brother, Jaaua Chrint. In Ilia name they had met, and Hia prMcnco wixh felt in their mldat. Oh, lot every dcl'tfsto tako the name of Joaua to hia home, no nutter whoro or when ; lot that dear X^ime bo dwelt upon, so that nil may nee that nothing U known bnt ehrlit Jean4 and ilim oruuifled. Might Ula Divine llneamenta be impreaoed on their inner ■aulK, ao that Ho would buezemplillod in tbalr every word and aotlon. Ho clocad by nifuring up an ardent and duvout pray<r toUod, bo- ■eeflhing that nii« Lleaainiir roigbt comu down on all. Principal Dawbok then btated that aa tho followinir funotiona of the Loeal Committao ended tnat evening, he would nominate Exeautivo Committee to meet Immediately after the meeting and make arrangemenU in regard to the oonrtitution, oto. Rev. Dean Dond, itev. A. Huthorland, Kov. Oavin Lang, lion. J. Ferrier, Mr. Aldi 'man Alexander, Rev. Dr. Tnylor, Mr. H. II. Webiiter, Halifax : Rov. U. M. Orant, do ; Rev. Iwaae Murray, I'rinna Edward Inland; Hev. Ji. Hnndom, Hamilton; Rov. Dr. Uums, Montreal; Rev. •T. a. Sanderson, Ottawa, Mr. A. H. Fry, Qne'iioo ; Dr. Mordnn, Brookvillo ; Rov. J. H. Willlamii, Himooe; Rov. Jan. Dennott, St. Jobni; Or. Holden, BeUwiUo Nora.— It waa Intendmi to have dda- gatea from all Evangelieal C'baroh«a take part in the meeting of welaome, and out for unM#n binaranoea the att.<mpt would have bMn, to a great extent, auooaaaful. Tho ipenker* were Kav. Dean Bond, Cbi^roh of England : Hav. Dr. Jenklnn, Cburoh o{ lootlaad ; Rev. Dr. Donald Fraoer, EngUahPreibytorian; Hev. Dr. Hall, AnKvi- can Preabyterinn ; Rev. Dr. Habalf, Ontnh Reformed, Uaior Oeneral Barrowi, R A., C*<urcS pf Engliind; ProfoMor Daaiel Wll- •on, IiL. D., Cburnh of England; Rev. Mr. I'nttenon, ('anada I'reabvtetian ; Rov. Dr. Illiiw, Congregational ; and Rev. Mr. D<ibb«, Clinroh nf England. The following diatlngulahod brethren of tho Wualeyan MothodUt Ohiuvh wero to have t:iken part in the Mrviiien iait evening, but were prevented at tho lant moment by the pro- traotml aittinga of the Toronto Conferenoa : — Rev. Dr. Rynmon, Rjv. Prinoipal DougUa, LLD., Rov. John Potti, Hon. L. A. WUmot, eU)., oto. SECOND DAY. FRIDAY, OCTODF.R a, 1874, SUBJECT: — Christian Union and Allied Topics. The General Meedag of the First Annual Conference of the Dominion Evangelical Al- liance waa convened in St. Androwa' Ohurob, at hnlf-paxt 10, this morning. PuMCiPAL Dawrox took the Chair«nd gave out two yemen of tho hymn : Come Holy Spirit, ralic our aonga, To reach tho wonder* of the day, When with Thy flcry, cIov< n tonguce, Tbon didst those glorious scenes display. Lord, we iMlieve to us and onn The apostolic promise given ; Wo wait the Penteeostal powers, Tbe HoIt Obcst sent down from HraTcn. Rev. J. F. SnTKmoy, of i Zion Church, then led the Conference in prayer. Rev. Okxat Laxo, secretary, read the mlea adopted for nooducting the business of the Conforonoe, and reported that ox-Oovomor Wilmot, of New Bmnswiok, was nominated Pre- sident of the Oanferenoe, and Rov. Dr. Taylor, of Montreal, ilrst Vice-Proaident. These gentlemen were thereupon (■looted by resolution. Hon. Jakn Fbbbieb moved seconded by Rev. Jaaaa Orant of nalifax, that this Con- forcnco docs now form a Do- minion Branch of the Evan- !;olloal Alliance. lie v. Mb. OnAWT spoko uf tho desirability uf organizing Muish an Allianoo, as a supple- ment to tho political union uf the several provinces and the resolution constituting tho *.l- lianca was carried. COBaKSFONDEnCB. Tho Secretary, tho Rov Oatix Ljk^a, then rewl from the correspondence in oon- neotion with the arrenge- for the Conference, SBT. SOKALD nUSIft, DJ>. 8 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Cct. cxtraou from one or two of th« lettem laeeired from tho OM world, and fiynnthuKewworid. Suoli, he remarked, might be taken a* fair Rliecimeoacf a hundred othem, breathinvalike Hpirit and like greod wiihea for the Oonnrenoe, und intimated that lettort ezpmarnff their re- gret at their inabilitT to aooqit the invitation uf the committee had been reoeired from Ber. Jamefi Davii, Secretary of the Britidi ETingel- ical Alliance, Londou ; Rev. Dr. Vanghan, The Temple, London ; Bev. Dr. John Cnm- ming, National Scotch Ohnroh, Lordon ; Bev. J. Oswald Dykn, D. D., B«>gent Square, Lon- don ; Bev, Alexander Baleigh, D.D., High- bury, London ; Bev. 0. H. Spurgeon, Tho Tabernacle, London; Bev. William Iiandelii, Begont's Furk, Loudun ; Bev. Qervaae Smith, delegate from England to the Weflloyan Hettodiat Oonferftnce of Canada ; Bev. Xl, Jenldns, ffighbnry, London; Jaa. Macaulav, Esq., M.D., Editor of Sunttau at Honie, &o., London ; Bev. Alexand- er McLaren, Uanchester; Bev. Thomaa Jonei, Swanaea; Bev. Profeeaor Charteris, D. D„ Univerdtv of Edinburgh ; Bev. Princi- pal Fairbaiin, D. D., Free Church College ; Kev. Bobdt Buchanan, D. D., Olaagow ; Bev. J. Hanhall Lauv, D. D., Barony Pariah, Qlos- gow ; Bov. Dr. John Caima, Berwick ; Bev. F. J. Oloag, D. D., Galaahida, Scotland ; Bev. Wm. Ainot, Free High Church, Edinburgh ; Bev. W. Lindsay Alexander, D. D.,. Edin- burgh ; Bev. Horatius Bonar, D. D., Edin- burgh ; Bev. Jamea HcQregor,D. D., Edin- burgh; Bev. Andrew Thomaon, D; D., Edin- burgh ; Bev. Dr. Smith, Korth Leith ; Bev. W. Fleming Stevenson, D. D., Dublin ; Kcv. Frefenaor Smyth, D. D., H. P., Londonderry, Ireland ; James C. L. Carson, M. D., Coler- aino, belaud. From the United States letters were rs- reivod from Bev. William Adams, D.D., New York ; Bev. Chancellor Howard Crosby, D.D., New York ; Bev. Dr. Storrs, Brooklyn ; Bev. Wm. Ormiston, D.D.. New York; Rev. Dr. Prime, New York ; Bev. W. S. Plu- mcr, D.D., New York; Hon. Geo. H. Stuart, Philaddphia ; John Dougall, Esq., New York ; Bev. Edward A. Bulkley, D.D., Plattobnrg ; iilon. Jui'.ge Strong, Washington ; etc., etc. A large number of letters were also received from eminent Canadian clergymen and laymen. Rev. a. W, HUl, Halifax; Bev. Prineipal Cook, Quobeo; Bev. M. 'Harvey, St. Johns, Newfoundland; Bsv. Professor Uregg, To- ronto ; Bev. J. K. Smith, Halifax ; Bev. Prin- cipal Saodgrass, D.D., Queen'p College, King- Nton ; Bev. Principal Lobley, Montreal : Hon. Chancellor Blake.Tomnto ; Hon. O. Mewat, To- ronto; Bev. J. M. King, Toronto; Hon. Judge Young, LL.D., P. K Island; Bev. Professor Young, Toronto; Bev. John Potts, Toronto; Rev. James J. Ritchie, Annapolis; Rev. Canon Baldwin, Moiitrcal; Rev. Prindpal Nelles, Victoria College, Cobourg ; Rev. W. H. Poplo, Toronto; Rev. F. H. Marling, Toronto ; Rev. Dr. Anson Green, Toronto ; Rev. J. P. Du- Moulin, Hamilton; Rev. Canon Baldwin, To- ronto, etc., oto. EXTBACT8 FBOX LETTBB3 From liev. Jar.us Savts, Euangdkal Alliance, loTulon : " It would affor<I me the greatest pleasure to be with yau on such an ttiterestiiig occasion, but I /ear that my calls elsewhere will hardlv allow of my crossing the Atlantic this autumn." /•'rom /fell. C. J. Vaughan, D. D. tf the TanpU Church London : " Be assured that I appreciate and am grate- ful for this UBiookcd for proof ot the brotherly sympathy ot tho Church of Canada, wlUi one who Is a stranger to them in tne flesh, and who has nothing to plead In his own behalf but a common ministry and a most Imperfect devo- lioo. I pray you to convey to the Committee the assurance et my earnest gratitude, and of my <lvely Interest In the cause to which they are bringing all the resources ot their industry, lofluaneo, and known ability. That all success may be granted to their labor, both In this mat- ter and at all times, is my heartfelt desire in their behalf." From l?u Itee. Vhouwdlur Itoaard tro^u, D.D., JfeaYork: " Ishall have to deny myself tho great pleasure . of meeting with the Cuntcrence ofthe Alliance.^ iDH oi relative imponauce ; out oecauee we I your near neighbors, oecupvtng • part ot I country upon your very borders. The fro- sncy and closeness ot intercourse with you, T ivgard theieonferonnea aitntrodnelng • new and oletsad period of thoChurfth'a history— the tierlod of uclflcatton on ILo baaia ot brotherly love. May your meeting in October be full ot the rich experiences otOhrist*< presence." From A*. Xdtibi A. BMleu, D.D., TIattiburgh. X.T.: To the Firat Oneral Conference ot tho Do- minion Evangelical Alliance : " The Evangelical Alliance ot Northern New York, at Ha meeting In July lait, appointed me aa its delegate to convey tnttamil aslutatlons to yon. Until recently I had expected to pre- sent these in person ; and aa I am no* oro- ventad f rem dolne this, I send yon greeting '.v this letter Tho Alliance which I represent Is a branch of the Alliance ot the United States ; was organlaed when the Conference at New York wu flrst prolected ; and for several years, by tueraastve meetings and co-operative action, haa sought to advance the cause of Christian Union. We do not vl'ce ourselves before your notice on account ot our numbers, or other ele- menta of relative imvortance ; but because we are ' * the quency and not a little community of Christian Interests arising from our vicinity to each other, call us to special sympathy and fellowship with you. May we not also regard ourselves as, la some sense, a link of connectlou between you and the greater body to which we are auxiliary t In the heart uf the region where wo have our homes and fields of labor there are springs but a few feet apart— tbe one ot which is the foun- tain head ot the Hudson, tho pride ot our State, and the other gives rise to important tribu- taries a< your own nobld St. Lawrence. When these riv«n have flowed to the sea, thry bceomo cue in the commingled waters ot tbe great ocean. So we desire to express to yoa that Christian love which wells up from hearts near to each other, and goes to feed mighty straams of consecrated ellort, and to f ulUl tho hopeot that pand redemption la which all the true and faithful shall be united, as It covers tho whole earth. We devoutly pruy that the Holy Ghost may preside over your assembly, and rule in all your councils. A.d may tbe grand themes c1 the Bedeemer'n kingdom which you shall consider, lift voor hearts Into that unity ot spirit which shall be tho pledge of co-operation on earth, and the foretaste o.' the ommunion of heaven." The following communication, although re- ceived and read late in the Conference, is in- serted hen : — Mr DEAr Bib,— I am desired by tbe Council ot tho Dritlsh Oiganisation of the Evangelical Alliance to present their eordhil and Christian salutations to tha Canadian Branch ot tne Alllaneo, and to the delegatea from the United States Alli- ance, and to those from other countries about to atsemble at tbe Conference ot Christiana to be held in Montreal In October ot the present year. The Council have heard with great satisfac- tion of tbe formation of an Alliance for tho Dominion ct Canada : it has their eamot Erayer« for Ita prospcritv, and they fervently ope that the union of Christians of vari- ous evangelical denomtaiations In that portion of the British Empire, may conduce to the peace and harmony ot the children cf God, and to their incfMSIng co-operation for the spread ot the Gospel, ana the advancement of our Lord's kingdom thronghont the world. I am also requested to inform yoa that the Earl of Cavan, a member of this AUianco, tho Kavd. Donald Fraaer, D.D., and Major-ffeneral Burrows, members ot Itt Couucll, are about to proceed to Monti«al *j bo present, at the approaching Conference. The Council have much pleasure In appointing these esteemed brethren to bo their delegates to tho Conterence, and com- mend them to the fraternal attention ond kind- ness both ot your Committee and o( tho Chris- tianaecsm.ly on thatocculon. I remain, my dear sir, faithfully and sincerely yours, Jambs Davis. • Secretary THE PRESEVT DEMANDS ON THE PULPIT— UNJUST AND JUST. Bev. Dr. Jomr Halt., of New York, thou ad- dressed tho Conference on tho abovo subject : — No one can deny that certain unjust rcquiro- ment« aro made upon tho clergy as a class. For example, thoy aro required to li-/o upan iiiadsnnute means, but are prooluded from I Hiplementing these Kesia by labor of any '/tner character, at the risk of losings their professional infl^cnoo and standing. Fur- ther, they have to perform a great deiJ of labor without any adequate acknow- ledgment on tho part of those who aru benefited by it ; but aa it is known that tbo clergyman is a gentleman, and not likely to refuse his services, people presume upon him toomueh. In how many instances are they employed aa relieving-offlcers, and how ntteii aro they expected to charge themselves with various branches of science and knowledsa in order to be able to interest theii- feUow- oreatures. They aro also required and ei- peoted to do an immense amount of work as seoretaries and agents of benevolent societies, as officers of schools, colleges and seminarieei and as missionary direoArs. In almoat every scheme that starts up, wise or otherwise, the clergyman is expected to take a part in giving hia presonso, counsel, and often money. It would bo well for tho Christian oommnnity to consider these habits and to forego them ; and it might also be well for the clergy to resist those unjust demands upon them which rob them of their time, and oon«equently of their iilfluenoe. Tt is admitted that the community haa a right iu expect that tho ministers shall be men of education, information and culture ; shall bo ready to nid in every thing that promises good to the public; shall bo high minded and true, but ohieflv they should be all this in that particular sphere to which God has nailed them — the spiritual direction of their flocks. I believe that the pulpit has not declined in any respect from the position it has occupied heretofore. It is sometimes said that tho pulpit is giving way and will bo superseded by the press. But facts do not justify that allegation. There con be no rivalry between an honest and pure press and a truly effective pulpit. Whex« there is a good pulpit there is a good press, and the converse. That tho offioienoy of the pulpit is not on tho decline, is evidenced by tho fact that in most cities tho most readable and the most intellectual part of the matter sabmittLd by tho editors to their readers on Monday morning is tLe weekly contribution made by the clergy to their hearers on the Lord's Day. I have been told by a bookseller that of tho sales which he makes of tho bro^ of Darwin, Huxley and others, the greatest number are made to clergymen who desire to keep informed as to the spirit of tho time. This does not look much like decline. It hai> been eaid that tho personal talent of tho pulpit is declining, and the question is asked, Where are tho Whitfields of the present day f It must bo borne in mind that in former days - tho pulpit was in a very low condition, and men of great power shone even more brilliantly from contrast to their surroundings. I will venture to say that there are more evan- gelical ministers in tho Dominion of Canada to-day than there were in the whole world at the time Whitfield preached. It would bo absurd to suppose th^t every politician in tho ago of Demosthenes spoke with the eloquence of Demosthenes. It was his magrdficent superiority amoag all his compeers that gave him tho position that he occupies in history. And so the multitude of eloquent preachers of the present duy convinces us that the pulpit has rather increased than diminished in power. Wo have a noble vocation, as instructors of tho people, and our care should be that we are faithful in tho performance of our duty. As to the demands made upon tho pulpit, they will bo according to thn idea oherialieain the public mind as to what the pulpit onght ■ to bo. First, there is the theatrical idea ; i£at is, many believe that the pulpit ought to en- tertain, to interest, to amuse. Sometimes they look for tragedy ; more commonly for comedy. At least, it is the oomio element that seems to make the most impression, and is tho most cosily reproduced in tho gossip of oonvcrsa- tiin. There is a curious defence set up by some for this introduction ot tho comic olement into tho. pulpit. Say t'aoy; The Creator has endowed mnn with a sense of tho amusing and iiwm — 1-7-: >,vanc;j:lil.ai, ai.lianck kxIra. tore eran- of Canada e world at would bo lian in tho eloquence agfnificent ;hat travo n history, tachersof he pnlpit in power, uoton of that we duty. pulpit, iriwed in lit ought ■ lea ; tibat t to en- meathey comedy. iBoems to jho most ionversa- It up by lolement Btor has king and (»miu, and why ihould not preoohor* take od- vanta^ of this quality of tho human oharao- tor f But is the argument a good one P X>hy> Hiciani at tho bediiide of a dying man do not outrage tho human feelings by indulging lu merriment. And when in thepulpitthegreat issue of l:fe and death is present'sd to men : " Bcliere in Ckriiit and bo ^aveji , reject him iiud bo lost," it seems to me that levity and merriment, or anything that would provoke laughter in tbeao circnmatanoes. must bo Hhocking to all properly canstitatfld minds. Therefore we say that the demand that tho pulpit should be in some sense theatrical, is au unjust, base demand, and it should bo resented ns such by the Christian community inthe in- tprost of the generations coming on, and of the v.-urid. (Applause.) When we hoar about wrmons that they are iHlcrttting — and about two-thirds of the people pronounce it wrpngly —many, many times the interest or the look of interest is attributed to the preacher and not to tho lack of intelligence on the part of tho Iiearor. In the uoxt place, (hero is what ruy bo railed the Lyceum idea of the pnlpit; L. at is to say the pulpit cught to discuss every question that comes up, have an opinion on dvery mat- tor, political, civil, judicial, soiraitiflo, and ovory other ; that the pulpit ought to be a Iilatiorm from which the minister should state every week what ho thinks upon the various pubuc matters of the day. That idea, per- haps, had its origin on the other side ; but it I'Ocms to be a mischievous idea. That is the proper sphere of the press, and may with pro- priety be left to it. Ministers have not, as I am aware, any special aptitude for giving opinions on every special matter that comes up. This is the province of the editor, and wo lessen our power when we attempt to in- Htruot tho public upon such matters. (Ap- lilause.) In tho third place, there is tho oommer- c^iul idea of the pulpit, which is thot somehow :i place of worship is to bo filled, and that a man should be got who will fill the pews, raise the revenues, and run the macb-no generally. This is a base and vulgar idea, and deserves tu ho stigmatized and repudiated by every- thinjT honest. How often a godly minister lias been displaced because he did not draw. At n Congregational meeting at a place wi&in my knowledge, several speeches were made in favor of colling on eminently fr^dly man, but not very eloquent, when one of i.'<ose opposed to him on that account, rose and said, " Sir, them galleries havu got to bo filled." (Laugh- ter). Surely nothing can degrade tho pulpit moro than theprevalenceof such base and horoid ideas. In the last place, — and this is really the most respectable of all,— there is what may bo called the Ritual idea, that idea ir accordance with which certain clerical congregations pro- ceed. I am inclined to think there is a radical error in that plan ; but it is one of tho mont i-cputableof which mention has been made. It does profess to have some real relation be- tween Qfld and eternal life, between the Church and the World. At the same time we are to disentangle in the minds of men the true from the false, and to make them 'inderstand, so far OS we can, the truth of God in relation to tho Holy Spirit. Allow me to state what seem to me to bethe just requirements of a Christian community from the ministry. It may bo ex- pressed in one word : wo are to set forth with ^1 tho knowledge wn possess, with the aid of all tho acquirements we have, with all ihe powers wo have, we are 7,u set forth the truth as it is in Jesus for the saving consolation of men. It is a shame upon us if we forego this for any- thing else. As Ood has adapted in natural I if e the eye to the body, even so he has adapted the truth of his Holy Word to the souls of men; and we not only mias the mark, but we work with inferior weapons, wlien we turn aside from that living truth, and when wo think that the Spirit will abide with us if we spnk it any other way. A man may preach Kcienoe, philosophy and social ideas ; very well ! but he then foregoes theclaimtotheoidofthat Holy Spirit promised only to those who seek it, and wo preach in vain unless we have tho Holy Spirit with us. Our lathen and to spook of a body of divi- nity. Whether they saw it or not, there is something very niggeati ve in tho phrase. Every member in my body has not an equal impor- tance ; every one is useful for some purpose in its own place, and it is a mischievous idea to take any one from its plane and »V^y it to another prrpoac. Kvery truth of Qod hoi: '% place, and wa are to keep it in its plaoo and give it its rolativo prominence. It seems to me that men soiuotimes mako a very grave error fro.a lack of thought on this subject. When we preach the Oospel and set forth tho truth,we are adding to the flockofGk>d. Some- times we find men in a pulpit praying as if all needed to be converted, and at other times as if they had all been converted. It seems to me that we ought to keep in mind both classes, and pray for those who are saved as well as for those who are not. There^are hundreds of men everywhere who are tiring their puny strength upon Christian- ity. "We are under no obligation to turn aside and notice every assailant, and ender.vor to set his argument in^ its proper position so as to be able to knock it down. There ore many men turning aside tu deal with Darwinism, Tyndall and Huxley, and they are very often wasting their power. Jly brethren, think for a moment of one of the most intelligent con- gregations to whom we ordinarily preach ; how many men are therq in that congregation who couldintelligenUy statothe philosophical t-iows and opinions of such a man as Frof . Tyndall P Are there twenty, or fifteen, or ten, or five P In many or^es none. I say it is a waste of powder to be compelled, first of all to set up a fortification in the name of this man, ezplain to your congregation what you are hammer- ing at, tnd then endeavor to knock the fortifi- cation down. Ah a genomi thing, we may allow those things to take uaro of themselves. We do tho bof t we can when we set forth the truth in tho way which Ood will have us set it forth. I do not wish to be understood in making this statement as decrying or depre- ciating ill the least tho mi st valuable and em- inent Tabors of men who, ns professors in col- leges, ns editors and writers, deal with these hostilities and objections. They iiru in their proper plaoo, and wo owe a debt of gratitude to thom, and wo need not fear to leave tho matter in their hands. They will deal with it, and effectively. If I, a minister, W(ro to write to the prpss on political matters, it is not likely I could get a Voring fMm tho editors and politicians. They know much moro about these things than I do ; and have X any right to suppose that I shall be nblo to satisfy coUogo professors and leumrd men by dabbling .°n the pulpit with there abstruso scientific questions P Why, they know these topics much butter tham I do, and if they are wise they would bo >rlad of a little rest from them on tho Lord's I)uy. Have I any reason to suppose that I shall bo able to present the staire of tho theatre in the pulpit on the Lord's Day in s\irh a manner as will please theoidinary theatre gocrsof tho city P Every night thev can have it in far moro lit- trachve manner titan I can give it. Or have I any reason to 8uppoi,o that I shall bo enabled to attract scientific unlwlievers .by scientific expositions from tho pulpit P But there ar** certain questions everlastingly asked by the human soul, deep, grave ques- tions which it is fur us to answer. We have to make known Jesus Christ ; we have to reveul an invisible way, and to mske faith triumph over sense. We need more meekness and graoe, manly courage and fidelity. A short time ago it was my lot to pass a ie w days in the extreme north of theStateof Michigan ; while I was there I met «iy brilliant country-' man and your (jknremnr-Oennal, who mode a visit to the place. At the fort of Sault Ste. Marie there wno a number of tTnitod States guns pointed towarda Canada, and a salute of seventeen guns was fired in honor of your Governor. I hope those guns will never be pointed towards Canada lii any other way. .All were delighted with the Governor. Tho grace anJ tho ease, and tho iii- telligenop, and tho affabili^ and the o .ur- tesy lie exhibited, produced upon the people u deep feeling of admiration and respect. Tlut brethren, if vj would but think of it, wo stand in the preecncocfaKing,ourSaviottr,far above all worldly dignitaries, and with what fidelity, devotion and love ought that prosenoo to in- spire us ! O, that we may have given ns so to labor that Ilis holy cause suffer no harm at our hands t Rov. Dr. Mtrnt, in alluding to tho ««ble aJ- dreA by Rev. Dr. Hall, said it would bo r. ^:.-t disappointment to many that they wore not here to hear it. Despite the interest at- taching toseicntiflc discussions and pnlpit dis- courses on morality and theological doctrine, the great question of intwost was that of the Atonement, and polemical and doctrinal discus- sions were dry, and did not attract the interest attaching to the live, over fresh subject uf Christ, when a preacher took a text, if ho left out the main thing in his sermon — tlio life— and preached morality and doctrine nlonr, ho was himself to blame. ESCmSO THB BISiatUTT O? K\l AUDIENCE mOU THE PILPIT, Rev. WuxiAM Crebtrau, t.f i he First Bap- tist Church, referred to what hud been termed the comic element in preaching. He certainly believed iu luaintoimng the dignity of the pulpit and that it was not right for the preacher to tr^ to nrouso the people's risibilities; how- ovcr.it wasquiteposublefor ministers toproscnt tho truth in such a way, as without mcanin^r to do so, to cause a laugh. A distinctio:i should thiu bodrawn ; for it was tobesupposed- tbat a preacher would conduct the pulpit scr- vioes in the most natural and epfritual way possible. He onee heard n minister preach about the not being ashamed of tho Uospci of Christ, who, wishing to i!lui.trato tho sub- ject, did it in this way: —For instance, some people, being ashamed of their own natural looks, sought to hide them. In this tho preacher did not refer to psintiupr, but the idea was suggettcd nnd aroused the humor of tho congregatio". It illustRitivl the truth that to be aslmiiied of the Uoi-pc'l of Christ was to hide it. In that case there had been no intention to excite the risibilities, but sim- ply to illiistrato tho truth. He mentioned unothrr cxiimple of this unintentional at-> tempt to upset the gravity of a congregation, and drew a distinction between the man who attempted to be a somic preacher and the onu who was pcriectly natural and expouuil.I viio truth according to tho ability God had given him. He also referred to Rev. Dr. IlaH's remarks on tho commercial aspect of sumo people's actions in their churches, and which should bo publislicd broadcast throughout the luml. THE DOCTMNAL CONSENSUS OF EVANGELICAL CHRISTENDOM. Rev. Dr. Schaff, of New York, dclivcntl iin address on " The Dootrinnl Cun8e;:sus of Evtuifrelioal Christendom." He said : I ap- proach this subject with a deep sense of its impi'.-tamc, ai d of my inability to do it any- thing 'ikejustice. 'Tho Bible is God's word to rann. 'The creed is man's answer to God. The 'bible is the book of life to bo cxplaincfl and to be applied. The creed is tho Church's commentwy and summary of tho Bible. The Bible is the truth itself, fresh, pure, infalli- ble, and' perfect as it cumes from the mouth of its author. The creed is the human state- ment of this truth, more or less imperfect and subject to improviment, as a progressive knowledge of the trutli. The Bible has a divine and absolute Author. Tho erred has an eoolesiastical and relative author. 'The Bihld is a rule of rules by which even the creed must be churched and corrected. In the present shape of Christendom there areas many creeds as thero aro churchor, schools and sects. All profess to be derived from tho Bible ; or, at least, to be consistent with ita teaching ; and yet they are not only differ- 10 MONtkEAL DAlLY WitNESS to^ CT. ent, bat to a oonaida»bl« extent, are alio nn- ta^onittio and irreoonoUable. How tlinn M« theaf raiiooa oneda of ChrUtendom to bo reooaoilad and hamtoniied t This ia a qae»- tion wUoh has agitated the miads of laanjr profound divinea and philoaophen, anoh at ICeUnothon, Leibnits, Boasaet and Sohelling. It luM led til many dissertations, conferences and ooimeils; to manj attempts to bring to- gether the Oreeks and the Latini. These at- tempts haye all failed, thus far, and Lave led to eren greater alienation, or, at beet, to tem- . porarrud imperfect oompTomises. The Old -A^Oatholioa who seceded from ihe Romish ' Chnroh in consequence of the Infallibility decree of the Vatican Council, make it one of their principal aims tu prepare the way for a doetriaal leoonoiliatioa of Christendom ; and at the call of a committee headed by J)r. DoUl'V*''! wl>o« l>ut a few yean ago, was conaiCJred the prince of BomisU dirines on the oontinent, have also, only a few weeks ago, held a council for this purpose in the CHty of Bonn, where represe&tanTcs of the Oreek Ohuroh, and of thn OM OaUiolios, and of the Anglican Chnroh in England and America, were present and took part. I shall iirst briefly surrey the history of creeds, and famish the data with which w< have to reckon in this problem. Then I shall disoosa the variouH propositions for bringing out a harmony of nreMs, and wind up by offerins^ fwme pnoticai aug];^tions on tin subject. The ftrat creed in the history of Christian- ity is the oonf esidon of Peter in answer to his Master's qnesUon i " What do ye think of this mas F It is the oonfessioD of persona! belief, of unbounded trust and conviction from the heart of hearts that this man, Jesus ,of Nazareth, is the eternal son of the eternal GK>d, and thn promised Meniah and Saviour of mankind. This ia the creed of Christians, and should forever be the living fcealof every Christian's creed. It is a con- viction which dill not proceed from flerit and lilood, but was revealed to Peter's mind and lieartbyour Heavenly Father. It is aoon- feitsion upon which the Church itself is bastd, iM upon on immovable rook, againtt which the (rates of Hades shall never prevail. Jesus Christ, the beginning, the middle and the end, our Lord and our Saviour, the fulfilment of all promisee, the fountain of inexhaustible spiritual life and salvation — this is the lub- Ktanoe of the Christian's creed. Ani further, Christianity must be measured by the central signifloance which this confession of Peter holds in it. Next to this we come to the Nioene rules of faith, as they are called, or the baptismal creed, before the centuries of perse- cution, as we find them scattered through the writings of Irentsns, Justin Martyr, (dements, Alexandrinus, Origen and other Fathers. These creeds differ in form, but they all amount substantially to one and the same creed, growing directly from the confession of Peter and of the baptismal formula of our Lord, and therefore professed by candidates for baptism at their reception into the com- munion of the Christian Church. They are a profession of faith in Ood, the Father Al- mighty, in Jesus Christ, His Son, our Lord, and iu the Holy Ohost, the Comforter and Saactiiler. Out of these came the ante-Ni- cene rules of faith, whiph ar the apposite of the Apostles' Creed. 'The A ostles' Creed is the moat simple and popuin summary of the great facts of our saTvatioi :ind of Ood's re- velation, beginning with thi creation and end- ing with life everiaating, arrang:i>d under the Trinitarian asnaot, and closing around the at- tributeaof Ood tbe Father Almighty, of Ood the (ton, the Lord and Saviour, and cif Ood, the Holy Ohost. But in the Greek Church the formula earrles forward the work of solvation and sanctifloation to its final end, the resur- rootien of the body and the life everiasting, wh<>n Ood in Christ shall be all in all. The Nicene Creed differs from the Aposties', jiot in substance, but onl^ in form. It is Eastern in its origin, and is more speoiflo and emphatic in its dextrine of the divinity of Christ, as the Ood Oi God. Light of Light, very Ood of very God, begotten not made, and of one Rssonce with the Father, and therefore colled the ob- ject of adoration, worthip and praise. Theao terms are thus in opposition to the Arian heresy. Aa the AposU's' Creed, so called, '■•is oontinied to be the main oreed of Western Christendom, so the Nioene Creed haa contin- ued to he the creed of Ea tern Christendom. Both are adopted by al! ^ht various branches of orthodox Protestantism, and to this day these, venerable creeds hold together all that there is' of evangpUoal Christicnity in the world. It is of the utmost importance that we should hold fast to this oecuminical consensus, espeoiaily in opposition to ths^' fearful power of inftdelitr wmch of lato hud grown up in the Cliristlan world, though purified by the borrowed force of a Christian oivilisation. It is true that the insertion of a clause haa created much oontontion between the East and the West, and divides to this day the Oreek from the Latin Oreed. On this oesumenioal basis there grew up in the course of the middle ages and modem times three outgrowing creeds which ever since have been conteciling for the mastery in the Christian world- (he Oreek, the Roman and the Protestant. The Oreek Creed, in its distinctive peculiarities, is laid dpwn mainly in the orthodox confession OS found in the eighteen decrees of the Synod of Jerusalem, and is adooted by eighbr mil- lions of Christians. It diners from the Komaa Catho)io creed, mainly in the two important Suestiona of a Papacy and of a double procea- ion of the spirit. But ia all the other articles which form the bone of contention between Romanism and Catholicism, the Oreek creed is much nearer to the IVotestant oreed than t> the Roman. The profession articles are not, so clearly defiiled in the Oreek Church, though that Church admits the free circulation of the Bible. The Oreek Ohuroh is leas intolerant than the Roman, though it claims infallibility in the abstract and in a general way, as ap- plied to the Church assembled in oounciI7and therefore is open to revision and reformation. The Roman Catholic creed, which is adopted by perhaps IfiO ndllions, is the most clearly and fully defined of all. Its artiolea are framed in view of and in opposition to the great Pro- testant Reformaticm: they are based upon traditions and pretensions against which the Reformers protested from the btand point of the Word of Ood and of the unanimous oreed of the primitive Church.t/^I have taken the pR&ndards issued by the present Pope in his own name or in connection with the Vatican Council held in 1870, and they embrace de- finitionj of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary in 1854, Papal Syllabus in 1864, and the Infallibility decree of the Vatican Council of 1870. Ihese Vatican standards settied differences among the Roman Catholics themselves and aim to detitroy Oallicaniam, or lilwral Catholicism, and are a triumph of Papal Absolutism or Ultramontane Romanism, and they have called forth ihe Old Catholic scci-'sion, which in point of numbers and of learning' neutralizes the secession to Rome, which dutes from the Tractarian movement of Oxford. There standards have also provoked a new oonilict between the civil powers and the Papacy, a conflict which may yet issue in a new religious war. Let us hope that it may be a 30 disys' war instead of a 30 years' war, and that it may eud, if it must oome, in the oomplete triumph of rdigious liberty over the world. The Roman Creed ia the product of ages. It is like a Oothic cathedral, rising to the very skies, and culminating in the new dogma of an infkllible oracle, raiding in the Vatican at Rome. It is full of images and statues and painted wondor , and :?hapels with- out number, with all sorlJ of subdued and unsubdued idols and demons of old. It claims to be absolutislv infallible, like the Word of the living God, and demands blind and un- conditional submission aa a condition to salva- tion itself. We now pass to the Evangelical Protestant Creed. It is the result of a mighty conflict of the Reformation with the spintnal tyranny and the unscriptural ootTuptiona of Romanism. Those who are conversant wfth Continental literature know that the foHhinn is to divide the Christian community into three sections,— Catholic, maanins Oreek, I or Roman Catholic, Lutheran and Reformed ; i ~ while the Calvinlats, or Presbyterians, are spoken of respeotfnlly, or disrespectfully, aa seota. But this designation of eooleaiasti- cal {geography and statistics must be revised. We who live in Anglo-Saxon countries knowthat (hose denominations designated as sects in books of Church History, have grown up to the full manhood af denominations and churches, and many claim an equality of treatment and consideration with the older forms of P»>testantism. They differ, however, but slightiy from the old Protestant Creed. Methowsm, which, coming qnt of the Church of England, haa ita tweniy-nve artiolea, which are % mere abridgment of the thirty-uine articles of the Church of England; Congrega- tionalism, adopting the Weetminater (%nns- sion of Faith, deputing from it onl^ on the question of government and the autnority of the local and individual congregation; and the Baptists, likewise admitting the Reformed Creed, departing bom it fnljr on the Question of a form of baptism. Taking in all these various ramiflcations of an Evangelical Pro- testant wotld, we find that theyaremuoh mote agreed than disagreed on tbe utioleaof Chris- tian faith. They unanimously condemn and re- ject certain unscriptnral oorruptions of the Oreek and Roman Oreeds ; and tney idao posi- tively adopt certain far-reaching, fundamental prindplea which give tone and diatmcterto the other parts of their several creeds. ' Thereis,first,thedistinotiveprincipIeofPro- \ testantism— the doctrine of the abaointo soverV^' eigntv of the Word of Ood, aa the only in- f dUible and sufBcient rule of a Christiau faitii :md of a Christian life. Connected with it is the oonoeaaion of the right and duty of every Christian man to read, to examine, to possess himself of, and to apply to his heart and to carry out in his ufe, this Word of Ood, by means of direct contact, without the intervention of the Church's antiunity. There is in the next place the subjective — frequentiy called matraial— prindpla of Pro- testantism, mainlj the doctrine of justification by the sole ment of Jesus Christ as appre- hended by a living faith, works being neces- sarv only aa evidoiccs of juatiflcation and as fruits of a living faith, but not as a condition of jostiflcation or of saivatien. And then titers isthepricoiple which we may call the eccle- siastical or social principle, held in common by all Protestant orthodox bodies; namelr, the doctrine of a universal priesthood of believers with theunspeakable privilege, never to be aur- rendered, of the direct and immediate union and communion in Christ of a believing soul witii our blessed Lord and Saviour, without the intervention of the Virgin Maty or the in- numerable army of Saints. These ore the va- rious creeds of Christendom. Now the ques- tion is, how are they to be reconciled and nar- monizedP There are various ways proposed for bring' ing about a doctrinal consensus of Christen- dom. The first scheme we mention is that of an absorbent union of all creeds into one. This is the Roman Catholics view, which, con- sistent to its claim to infiJlibility, insists up- on the absolute surrender on the part of the individual to the infallible standani of a Ro- man Po^. There are narrow minded persona in other denominations who are good-natured enough to aet up their creed as the universal standard oi a belief for the whole Christian world, bdieving that ultimately the world will come to them. But for myself, I can cherish no hope of this kind. It seems to me simply impossible that before the miUenainm, the Oreeks and Protestanto will at last become Romanists, or that the latter should ioin the Oreeks or Protestanto. Nor can I be- lieve that IVotestanto will all become Episco- palians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians, or Methodists, or Baptirta. I have no doubt that some of the smaller secto which have no historical possessions in the past and no particular mission to fulfill, will pass away, and the sooner the better. But the great leading denominations are each reflecting different lineantento in the physiognomy M I8741 EVANGELteAL ALLIANCE EXtRA. tJt K Cbrirt; andtheieFNTidenoeitieU hu nimd up to do » pwtionUr work and fulfill • imom- Muy miadon, and thej may oontinm, at all ovenU. until tliat miMUm la {uUUImI. Ai (ar uawooanMe, there ii atlll aa abiuidaii.ie of n-ork for them all; and will be fof aaioUefl. nite Umeto «ome. The leoond loheme, or negnti ye one, I* the surrender of all oreecU n- Pmian iuventioni, uiid golMback to the B ble a me, in oonneo- tiun perhaps, aa aomo wu..! 1 wish, with the Apostlea'Oraed, aa the brief uit and moat aim- pie Bummarv of Chriatian dootrine. But thia iiofrative union la adeatmotion of allhiatory. and an aftont and denial of the eommon lea- Hon of hiatory. Hiktorr ik no ohild'a play.and itia no bedlam cither. It ia the uufoldingof Crud'a own plana of infinite wiadom and love. It ia a mo«t amioua work, which will atand the teat of time and luat forever. It ia a progreaa- ive approach to a final aolution of all the pro- blema which Ood haa given the human raoe, and to hiapeopio to Rolve. Sappoae that we do uway with all themhiatorioal oonoreUonaof the post and begin at the beginning. Unleaa Ood changed our nature and made ua of diflennt Htufl from our forefathera, we would by-and- by, one by one, bring t(p the aelf-aame qua^ tiona which in timea poat led to different inter- pretationa of the Bible. The third view ia that of the eelectio creed, which ahould aeloct from tho vaHona creeda here a piece and there a piece. Such a creed would fall Btill-bom upon the Church, and would not be worth the paina apent upon it. A creed ia no combination, ia no aooumulatien of opiniona, no mechanical atructnre. It ia a growth and a product of a certain form of in- teileotoal life. Compromtaoe may aerve a temporary purpose, but they are not a aettle- ment of a dinioulty. Frinciplea muat work themaelvea out. The fourth view is that of a conaerv gtlve union, which makea it poaaible lor ua from a truly broad and evongelunl platform to re- cogniae in their relative righta all thoeo vari- ous creeda of Chriatendom, aa far aa they do not contradict the word of Ood or contradict each other, tor^ireaent merely the varioua aa- pecta and forms of one and the aame aaving truth. This I conceive to be the idea which underliea the Evangelical Alliance. It aima to bring together in fraternal union and com- munion the living membera of the different aections of evangelical Frotettantiam on a com- mon baaia of recognized truth, without aiming at an organic unfon or amalgamation of dif- ferentChumhea and Beot«,and without interfer- ing with the individual oonaoience ordenomina- tional loyalty of any particular member Join- ing that aociety. And thia idea hoa taken root In aome of the beat and noblest minda of the ige, and it has been aignally bloaaed by Ood in doing good in a vaat and inoreoaing circle. And thia idea may lead to great re- sults in time to come; for thia apirit of Fraternal union and communion, thia apirit of true Chriatian and catholic love and roeogni- tion, will gradually pervade the various ishurches themaelvea, and load at laot to a final recognition and intercommunion of thoae Chnrohea without deatroving thdr individual- ity or interferini,; with their particular char- acter. The Ev:mgelioal Alliance doea not in- tend to create ui.ion, but it worka on the baaia sf existing union. It asaumea the fact that all true ChriaUans are one in Chriat their liv- ing head, and have been one from the begin- ning. I have already said that we have, in the first place un ceuoumenical oonaenaua in the Apoatiea Creed and the Nioene Creed which Duatht never to be aurrendered or given up, and we have in the aeoond place an evangeli- cal conaensua in the union of the membera rhich all Protestant prof eaaions alike lay claim to aa flowing directly from the word of Qod. It ia true thia evangelical conaensus haa not tieen formuhriaed, and here we may say it is deaimble to have such a formula of a doc- trinal consensus of apecifio evangelical Chriatianity, correaponding to the Apoatiea' Creed. The Evanaelical Alliance haa at- tempted to do that in the nine artidea, and hcse nine articles have ao far aerved an im- portant practical purpoae. They have de- nned tha boundary, alao, within wmoh it were wiaa to keep, at all eventa for the preaent. And iheaa nme artiolea mnat be adhered to nntil they ate auperaeded by aom. thing better, and I am very ghul that they do not baitray any apeoial theological ability. Wo ought to have aueh a fonnnutfiied oonaenaua aa we oonld profeas aa an act of faith, aa an act of worahip, and anoh a one will be made when it is needed. BuoonmoiiB roa raoxoma a ran innoM. But what ahall we do with the differences still remaining P 1. We mnat diamiaa all idea of a perfect uni- formity of belief. Thia, even if it were poa- aible, would not be deairable. Ood's truth ia Infinite, and cannot be comprehended by any one Ohnroh or denomination, much lea* by an individual. Qod has oonatitnted men'a minda differently. >To two are precisely alike. Every diainpie reflecta a peculiar lineament of the great Maoter of all. Unity ia not uni- formity, bnt implies freedom and variety. It takea many aonnda to piodnce a harmony, and many flowera of different ahape, color, and flavor to make a garden. The New Teatamcnt itself ezhibita the greatest variety in the unity of the apirit. Every one of the four Ooapela has its peonliaritiea of conception, phui. and style, and inesenta new aapecta of the image of our Mviour. How aiflerent from the Synoptiata ia John, who leaned on the Maater's bosom; and yet his inoamata Ood ia the aame peraon with the Divine Man of the othera. Anaif we examine thel^atlea, we can doaely diaoem three diatinot types of dootrine: the Jawiah Chriatian type of James and Peter, the Oentile Ohtiatian tvpo of Paul, and the higher union of the two in John. There ia an Apoatle of hope, an Apoatie of faith, and an Apoatle of love. The harmony and difference of the Old and New Teatamenta, authority and freedom, divine aovereignty and humaa reaponaibility, jnatifloation by free grace aloue and the neoMaity of personal holiness, are alike set forth in the Apostollo writings, not as contradictory, bnt as supplementary truths. 2. We mnat diatinguiah between truth and dogma. TVuth ia the divinely revealed mW- stance — dogma the human form and logical statement of it. Truth alone cai. save, not the dogma, llanv may sincerely believe the truth as exhibited in the word of Ood, and yet feel unable to accept as binding any dog- matic formula. Themetical orthodoxy is not always connected with living piety. It may be dead and worthlesa before Ood. "Tho devils abo believe and tremble." To feel right and tn act right is aa important as to think right and believe right. 3. Another important distinction must be mode between roIlKious and theological differ, ences. Learned Christians of different denomi' . nations, or of the b me dmominatiou, ma/ be at perfect harmony in their inward spiritual life, and yet widely disaent in their theology. Moat of the differenoea ef the jvangelioal creeda are not rsligioua, but theological, and aeeondory kv uon-fundamental. It woa a aerioua miatulce of an intenaelv theological age to introduce ao much metaphysical theology into the creeds, and thuK to Intensify and per* petuate controversy, bigotry and hatre<l. A creed is not a ayatcm of aoientifio tnoology. Many of our coufeasions of faith would be far better for being shorter, aimpler and more popular. But changea in pub- lic dooumenta once accepted are inexpedi- ent and lead to ondleaa trouble and oonfuaion, as the history of the Filioqtu and the altered Augsburg Confession abundantly prove. 4. We muat unltivate a truly evangelical, catholic apirit. a apirit of Christian oourteay, liberality and charity towarda all who love our Lord and Saviour, of whatever erred. We muat aubordinatedenominationallam to oathd- licitv, and catholicity to our general Chria- tianity. We muat br Christians, or followers of Chriat, first and lost, ami followers of Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wealey, only ao &r as they themaelvea follow Jeaua. Chrittiantu mihi nomm ; iutktnmuM tit* JU- formatuB mUl eogmomtn. CAri»li4Mui$im,niki! Chrittiani a mm alunxm putt. Let ua remember that weara aavad, not by our human notions, but by divine truth— not by what aepsratea ua, but br what wa hold In common, even the bleaaed Lord and Saviour who is above us all and in us all. In tho present divided state of the Church, -rs mnat neada belong to a particular denomi- nation, and are bound to labor for ;t with honeat loyalty, seal, and energy. But our ateadyaim ahould be through ouv denomina- tlona to aerve and promote the Kingdom of Chriat alone. While living in ovaatt^andin one apartment of the great temple of Ood, aa we muat if we live in the tampie at all, we may maintain the most friendly, and firatemal rola- tionato oar neighbora who oocupy different apartments, yet worahip and gUnay the ranu< CFod and the aame Saviour. It ia wicked 1u hate and curse thoae whom Ood lovea and bUaaoa. We ahould rejoice in evetr vlotoiy won for Chriat in every ohunh m ohapef, whatever name it may bear. If wo love Ohri<i<ians of other oreads only ta far oa they agree with ua, we do no more thtn the heathen if who love their own. Wo mnat love them als. because of their peculiar! • '.'.ieu and differences, as far iia these represent a*peots of truth and are prospered by God. Man admires and loves a woman for her womanly qualities, and woman admirea a man fur hia mnuly qualities. We muat riae to auoh a high platform from which we can recognize and bid Ood npeed to every corps and divi- aion of the army of the great Captain of our aalvation. Let our tiieology to aa broad aa Ood's truth and Ood's love, and aa narrow aa Ood's justice. Let na tiiink more highly of othera than ouraelvea. Let humility and love be our cardinal virtues. Thus shall we prove true disciples of Him wiiO died and rose for us all, and whose first and laat command ia to love Ood with all our heart, and our neighbor aa onrself. Neither circumcision, nor nnciroumcision ; neither Lutheraniam, nor Eeform; neither Calvinism, nor Armenianism ; neither EplsCo- pao}', nor Presbytery, nor anv other human dia- iinption, availeth anything before Ood, and ut Hiujttdgmentseat; but a new creature in Christ Jesus. T'o Him we belong; in His name wo are baptized ; by His blood we are saved. Him alone let us love and serve as long as life lasts , und ••r'^ga we Hhall see Him as He is, not through a glaaa darkly, but face to face in all His iovelineas and majeaty, we diall reach in Him the aolution of all perplezinK problema on i^arth — the Divino harmony of tiu diacord int human creeda. 5. Finally let us never cease to pray for a Pentecostal outpouring of the Holy Ohost upon all the Churches which profess the holy name of Jeaua. The Holy Spirit alone, who ii^ the Spirit of union and peace con heal tho divisions of Christendom, destroy the evil apirit of bigotry, hatred and jealousy, fill ua with divine Iov87and overrule all aectarian divisions for a deeper and fuller harmony. Ood speed the bleaaed time when we ahall no more aee Peter and Paul and Apolloa atand- ing in tho foreground, but Jeaua done, and be in Him and fie in us, even as Ho i« in tho Father and the Father in Him. At the oondiuion of this piper the meeting adjourned at 1 p. m. AFTERNOON SITTING. The afternoon sitting of the first Oeneral Meeting of the Dominion Evangelical Alli- ance commenced at half-past two o'clock. Hun. Jameo Fksbieb in tho chair MONTREAL DAILY WITNKSR [O, CT. Exoroisos wcro commcniiocl by Mngiiig tho folloving throe vcnMM : lllctt bo llie lie that biuJi Uur heart* lu ChriRtian love ; Tho followHhIpot kindred mliidn 1« like tu that above. Uef' >rc our Father'a throne. We pour uur ardent praycra ; Our fvarii, our hopei, our alms arc one, Uur comforts and our earea. Wu share our mutual woes, Our mutual burdens bear ; And otten, foroach other, Qows The tympatblztnKtear. Uov. Dr. Bu-3, of the Syrian roisaion, of- ferotl up prayer. CHRISTIAN UNION. Tho Very Rev. Dean Bond, if Uontreal, read the following paper nn "ChrUtlau Union" : — Truth, tho truth an it is in Christ Jesus and revealed in the Oosp.il, must be tho founda- tion and isomer s'.one of Christian Union. And if I were oom^ielled to reply in one word to tho (oftentimes tmoonscions) sceptic's question, " Whot is Truth f" I could only Kiy, " Qod is Truth," because I believe that if you trace up any established truth to its source and spring, you will, inevitably, be conducted to the grand centre of all truth — (lod as revealed in the Word. And then, as tho unity or singleness of truth is in Ood, so the variety of iti forms and man- ifestationa is from God.' Unity doea not imply sameness; variety is not opposed to unity. Oneness of essence is quite compatible with that beautiful diversity of operation which HO adequately meets the ever- varying wants of humanity. You have an illustration of my meaning in the Divine attributes. They are niony and varied, but, with what perfect har- mony they blend in the life of Him who is Ttaiii itself, and give expression to His exis- tence; or, again, in the forms and laws of this creation, they an> many and varied ; but how true they all are to the one spirit of life by which they have their being ; or, again, in the nature and aspect of Ood's new creation — the Church, the members o: Christ's body are many, their offices di' verse, but how true they are to that one spirit of Ood which abides in that spiri- tual body and animates every member. — 1^4 giving expression, then, to some thoughts on Christian Union, I shiJl ussumo as beyond controversy, that diversity is not inoompntible with unity, and that real Ciirigtian Union must have its foundation in Christ. It is a spiritual house — u building fitly framed to- gether, built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief comer stone. It is God's building, a temple with its foundation and comer stones suggeshing unity, without which there would be neither strength, beauty Aorute- fulncss. But unity docs not mean sameness ; dull uniformity would do rather offensive vhan nttractive. In the vail, tnero may bo living Htoncs which, in their very massivcncss, are as beautiful as the cwrcd piUors in the house of God, or the polished comers of the Temple. And they are all one in Christ, inspirca by the same life and cemented together by the samefaith. Therefore let us not be 6' spised or despise (because iq some outward things we are not alike), if there be unity of spirit in the bond of peac^: for (asa further illustrn- tion, and using St. Paul's figure of the human body and its members) there is one bgdy which has many members, and all the mem- bers of that one body, being many, are one body ; and that one body, throughout its members, U dirbcted by one mind, Animated by one spirit, and engrossed by one object. There is no schism in the body ; and so true Christians, being many, ore one body in Christ, with no mind Irat Christ's, with no holiness but Christ's, no Ufa but Christ's, — a body, hoiy, living and true ; this is union with Christ, the living Head, r<K-t.^i-» tt„ Christian Un- ion, then, is tho union of souls; through union with Christ by fuitli, ono spirit uniting tho members and making them ono in Christ. This is tho ideal ot Christian Union as it exists in the spiritual, invisible body, -tlie body of Christ. As wo soo it, the Church of ChrC-\t is marred by the sins and imperfections of fallen humanity. The work of cleansing and MMoti- flctttion is still progressing, and the perfeotion of Christian Union will not b« apMrent nntil tlio Imdy is complete in Ohriat. But there is II union now, a union in this life, a real, true, abiding union, of which faith in Christ is the life blood, and which renders possible that on(^ncNsof mind and holiness of spirit which am essential oharaoteristinsof tho body. The nearer we ore to Christ and tho mora like Christ, thp more real and inti.nato will be our union one with another. It is not given to us now (except in a very general way) to dis- tinguish between true and nominal Christians, ^though it ia giren to us to distinguish be- tween troth and error. An ontwara e:tpre*- sion of the unseen spirit which forma this im'.on ia oaUfld by the gracious name of charity. By this gift— the most excellent of idl the gifta of the SpU-it— things divene are estimate, and the true value and right use of each are recognized and admired ; by the disocffning power of charity tho divenity of offices and outward oircumstanecs of the mem- bers of Christ are truly appreciated. There is a necessity for this gift ; without it there would bo (Unger of excluding from office in the body some of those loved and needed by the Lord. The members of Christ, converted from heatheninn and brought up in distant Africi, will differ in gifta and office from the mem- bors bom in Christian England, and nurtured amid thepiivileges of oivil&ed life. Language and education will ao modihr thought and ex- preaaion Quit the spiritual featuiee of men of the same nation will greatly vary. Indeed so manifold are the inflnenoes ever acting on tho human being, the influences of age, of exper- ience, of disposition ; so multiform is the di- versity that, as in nature, so in grace, no two can be formed preoliely and exactly similar, and yet all thoKO arc one— one in life — one in fruition. And now it may be asked, ■* Hoir con Christian Union bo maintained f" In my ily I shall select the figure of the spiritual- ise, and tiie question is this : " How can we Iir«terve the nnityjsymmetry and strength of that buildingl*" "rhe answer is of the first im- portance. The faith onoe for all delivered to the sointti is the f onodation of Christian 1 Tnion , and the maintonanoe in all it* purity of this faith is essential to Christian Union. The ad- dition may seem to be a matter of small mo- ment, or the abstraction may be so aliglit as almost to oaoapo noti<«, but any intermeddling with the fonnootion nocawarily endangnrs the building. Tho safety of the structure cocsists only with a jealous watclii'ulnuvi that no pre- sumptuous hand touch tliut <!onier stone ; it consista only with a firm roHiittonce to every action that would take {rum or add to the one foundation that is laid, wliich is Christ Jcxus. Faith in Christ is the spirit of the new man. " If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and sliiilt bcllcvo in thine heart that God hath raised him fi-om the dead, thou shalt be saved." Faith is hot a silent, unin- fluential sentiment, not a thing to be kept as though it were the wat<<.hword of a secret socie^, but a truth to bo proclaimed upon the housetops— a troth to be confessed before men, even as wo hope one day to bo recognized OS sons of God, and jointhdrs with Christ, by the Father which is in heaven. This faith must be openly acknowledged, both by words of the mouth and deeds of the life, if we wonVl maintain our Christian union ; and the eloser vrs are to Christ, the closer wo shall be to each other in mutual faith and love, that mutual faith which strergthensand en- livens, which cements and builds, which St. Paul had when he wrote, " I long to see you that I may import to you sonie spiritual gift, to the end ye may be ostablisned ; that is, that I may be comforted together with you by the mutual faith both of you and me." And then, anoUior qneetion will follow : How hIiuII wo oultivnte this Christian Union P In reply, I roeur to the other figure used, that of tho human body. Wo must recognize the place and usefulness of each individual mem- ber. Wo must repel the thought that any faithful one may bo less honored because less endowed. We must recognize and sympathize with each other's dangers and distresses, es- pecially those which arise from the assaults of our common enemy, the devil. Is any spiritually strong f let him help the weak. I.'< any joyful in s)iit!t P let him comfort tho desponding. Is any at ]ieace with God P let him fight the Lord's enemies. Your minds will need no prompting to per- ceive tho present danger and distress, — tlioHC irreligious pretensions, tha'i usurpation des- tructive of the liberty of tho human mind, whioh so cripple the strength, and hinder tho growth of the Church- tliuse additions to tho faith whioh arc so cancerous and corrupting that they threaten the vitality of the membrr exposed to their deadly influence. Is not Germany, at this moment, writhing with pain- ful effort to free herself from the iron grasp which would hold her bound until spiritual life woa extinct P Is nut tho motherland tried and womMrith Rationalism and Formalism — by a freedom of thought which deifies human reason, and a narrowness ot mind which wor- ships human inventions. Is not this continent troubled by Satan's work P Do trr know noth- ing of infidel literature P Nutking of wild, fanatical doetarines which cripplo the strength , land mar the beauty of tho Church f Do "•', I Itnow nothing of Papal pretensions, and of « the usurpation Af divine rights and attributes P This is not the day of apat£y and mental coma, of indifference and stupid sluth. Rather it is u time 01' unrest and excitement, of feverish haste and curious enquiry. Is Rome asleep P Let her CEoumenical Council reply. In recent yearn, ■ Rome has added to the faith the monstrous^ doctrines of Papal- Infallibility and tho Im- maculate Conception. Is Rationalism silent P let the teeming press reply. Religion of some sort enters into every discussion; natural Bcienoe, mental philosophy, every branch of human enquiry and research has something to say for or against religious * truth. And, therefore, every member of the body, what- ever his peculiar office, is bound to cultivate and propagate the trath as it is in Jesus, and he is equally constrained to resist error in any and all its forms, to resist all additions to tho simplicity of the faith, oil abstrartions from its fullness, to resist everything that clouds its purity, everything that veils its light. And such should be the practical re- sult of this Christian Union. |Wo arc here to offer a united protest against all forms of error; not in uncertain words, negatively expressed, but by tho affirmation of the sim- plicity of evangelical truth ; not by. an attempt to achieve a mers outward uniformity, but by onenciisof spirit, by tho determinotiou to know nothing hero save Jesiu Christ and Him crucified. By so duing we sliall edify and cheer ono another ; we shall minister tho one to the other according to tho place which werelotively occupy in the body of Christ. By such miiiistrutiuns wo shall gi-ow strong and active ; a vital energy will be felt in every part of the body ; a sense of gladness and of grandeur will possess the Cliurch ; and, in tho imity of the foitu and of tho knowledge of tho Son of God, wo shall go qp until wo reach unto n perfect mun, — unto tlio measure of tho stature and f ullue.ts of Chrixt. As Wtf look obruud over the lenprth and breadth of tho earth, there are not ^> anting signs of the end. Tho world is absorbed in the daily roundof work »nd plr.Muro asblipdlyas it was in the days ot Noali. Tho Gospel of the Kingdom is being prcui^hed as a witness well nigh over tho face of the globe. Tho spirit of Antichrist is abrnad with specious arguments, seeking to deceive and to draw aw.-MT from the faith even God's own people. And the wordsof -Tesus spoken to His disciples on the Uount of OUv^e: should ring in the ears of his Chnroh. in these latter days : " Watch, for ye know not what hour tho Lord doth 1874. J EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA «? THE BORIFTUnAL IDEA OF THE VIS- IBLE CHUnciI CATHOLIC AS CON . 8TITUTED OF DENOMINATIONS OF 0HRI8TIAN3 A}> ADDBS3? DY OET. DU. >. L. DtMHMt, OV TIBOIXU. Tlio divisions of Frotosttntigm IhsTa been ufton chargod as its opprobrium. No one who is goremed bv the prinoiples of the Goipel can fail to deploro the bitternosa and injoitloo of Christians towards each other whioh Jutve too often attended their unavoidable diiter° onces. Every right-minded Christian, aoooid- ingly, rejoices in the legimitato moans for in- ureosing and for evincing the spiritoal nnitj of the whole body of God's people.^ Where this c:tn be done without compromising oon- sciontious oonvictions, we hail ft as an unmin- gled blessing to our common Zion. It is difficult, as it wonld appear, for American Christians to pursue an admitted good, with- out betraying some tenden«y to the evil of ex- treme. Thus, the sense of this high want of a better spiritnal unity has urged a few to as- sume that a nnivorsal Church union is essen- tial to, or even identical with, the desired end. Some betray the feeling that Protestantism must manifest its Christian unity as Popery claims to do ; or else romaiti obnoxious to the charge of schism, and weak before its thoroughly organized foe. That all true fol- lowers of a common Lord should be one in aims, in spirit, in affections, none can doubt. The (luestion is, whether their reduction under a single Church government and name is necessary to this Christian luiity ; or (to borrow the current phrase of the day) whether an or- ganized unity is necessary therefor. 1 readily admit, at the outset, that this conclusion is not unnatural for those who regard it from a per- tain point of view. And a wide and intelligent survey of the history of the Church will mow that this conviction did actually haunt and pervert tiie thinkicg of the Christian world for centuries ; and that it was, even for the Protestant world, one of the most difficult of tasks to unlearn il. Through all the ages of the prelatio Fathers and of Popery, men not unnaturally reOHoncd thus: — " Since there is one Lord, one fiiith, one baptism, must not the visible Church bo o»e ! Christ is its head, the Church is his body : Can one head be united to more than one body, except it be a formation as monstrous as the fabled Cerberus ? Is Christ divided P This cannot be. If then, any sect exists, this and the body from which it is sundered cannot both bo Christ's Church. The original body must say to its Hovered branch. Inasmuch us y6u refuse to o one with us, your claim to be a Church of Christ musu needs out-church us. If you are Christ's body, we cannot be. If wo are Christ's, you must bo an anti-Christian body, dimply be- cause you are not one with us, and so you are guilty of the damning sin of schism." Such arguments received obviously a new enforce- ment when the patristic doctrine was invent- ed, that the graces of redemption are certainly transmitted only through the Church sacra- ments, and that these cannot bo administered at all save by the men wIhi hold an unbroken prclatic succession from the Apostles. It was now urged, in addition, that as the one Lord liad but one cullcgo of Apostles, who held the sums office, and acted with the perfect unity of a common inspiration, there could bo but one line of succession, and otae body in which us these ordinances were supposed to be the only channels, they who hod them not in their regular succcsition could not bo of the Church. Now, when such reasoncrs looked back, it woa not surprising that they should think they saw full confirmation of their conclusions. Had not the Old Testament Church been one, in outward forms as in principles, throughout the ftfres of the theoorftcy P TheChurch formed by tlio AiKjstles was bound together by a cer- tain organic unity, as well as by common faith and love. Then, the great oecumenical coun- cils, the glory of the clerical order8,had Indus- trioualy striven to matntnin this outward unity. Their creed* and canons had claimed the allagianoe not only of the eondnot but the heart from the Indies to the Pillars of Her- onles, and were puhliahed in the name of the Holy Ohoit in the sereral tongues of the Esat and the West. To pteserre this outward nnity was the great aim of these pompons and ooet- ly assemblages, as of all t>'3 eontroveraies, perseontions and anathemas 6f the patristic ages. And when at length the Roman pas- tor usurped the title of "Universal Bishop," and " God upon Earth," it was chiefly to in-' oorporate this visible nnity in one office for all time. It is not strange, therefore, that to men whose minds were Minded by a false pos- tulate, the idea of more than one vidble ohnroh in one spiritual body should have seemed almost a self-evident absurdity. Even the great Reformation failed to disabuse the minds of many Protestants of this delusion, although the precious principles whence that revolution flowed contained the refutation. The notion that Christian unity could not exist unless all Protestantism were compressed within one communion, evidently complicated itself with Luther's intense ipposition to the Zwinglians. In IS27 the great Swiss Re- former addressed the Oerman leader in a fra- ternal exposition of their disputes touching the Lord s Supper, sustaining nis own views, and criticizing those of Luthi r temperately , and «-hile he intimated that he and his breth- ren were not prepared to abandon their con- scientions convictions, he cordially offered a similar right to the Lutherans, and jpropo,sed that the two should maintain a Chnstian unity and peace amidst these lesser diversi- ties. Luther's answer wau in these words : — '* Well ! since they thus insult all reason, I will give them a Luthtrim icariiing. Cursed he this concord! Cursed be this charity! Down ! down with it, to the bottomless pit of hell ! If I should muider your f ather, your mother, your child, and then wishing to mur- der you, I should say to you. Let ua be at peace, my dearfriend. What answer would yon make P It is thus that the enthusiasts, who murder Jesus Christ,who say my Lord Qod the Father, and Christendom my mother, wish to murJer me also, and then say. Let ua be friends." How many inconsistent and scandalous ((Oarrels Protestants have since waged agiinst brother Protestants in the vain attempt to substantiate this visible unity, I need not remind you. All who held' the scriptural principles of the Reformation, at least, should have remembered that Judaism was a religion >or one little na- tion ; while Christianity is for all continents and proples. They should have bethought themselves, yet more, that there was a practi- <uil agency existent in the Hebrew and in the Apostolic Churches for preserving an organic unity, consistent with fidelity to truth and the rights of the individual conscience ; the> pre- sence, namely, of the infallible spirit of reve- lations, speaking through the Urim and Thummim, and through the prophets, in the one ; and through the inspired Apostles in the other. Then, indeed, there may have been reason for holding that oven a diversity in unity was without excuse, because thero was present in the Cliurch on infallible umpire, the spirit of prophecy, to which disputants on any point of tneology or Church order, how- ever subordinate, mifj^ht appeal, and from, which they would receive the answer of God Himself, which made farther difference inox- cusable. But now that the spirit of infallible the sacraments carried any vital grace. Bu{^ "rovelation is confessedly withdrawn from tlio Church, and Godhasseei^fit to leave Chri>>teu- dom to the guidance-ot the Bible alone, en- joining at the same time sincerity of convic- tion and a sacred respect for the spiritual liberty of every conscience from all authority in reUgion beneath His own, it k obvious that diversity in unity must emerge and must be tolerated. The desire to enforce a univer- sal oonformity deserts the fundamental princi. pies of thereformation. Does not Rome provo it P Sheolaims the right to enforce th:it out- ward onen"?3 ; she holds that it is essential ; her system is precisely tho legitimate result ut° the error I combat : and slie tacitly admits, by the claim of infallibility, that the presence of this gift in the visible Church is necesMiry to '.onndherolaimof power to dnforoo imiformitT. But the history of 'Jiis delusion uespeoiaUy instruotivv., as it shows us that its advocates from the flirst were chiefly led astray by disre- garding the soriptnrat distinotion between the visible and invlsihla Church. In controver- sies of the early ages against the Montanhit, the Novatiars and the Donatist sects, as in the pretensions of Rome now, this difference is qn'etly bnt totally omitted. There are texts whioh do, beyond dispute, teach us that the Church of Christ is one, '* even as He and theFather are one;" that it is his bodv, his bride and noxia^ ; that it ii catholic, >. «., the fnUneas of Him who fllleth all in uU ; that it is holy ; that it is indefectible. But it is the invisible and spiritnal bride of Christ to whioh these glorious attributes belong. Now when all tbeso scriptures were misapplied ta one owanized, vhublo body ol believers, thence were drawn i.ho tremendous and f idso conso- quenoes of the damning sin of all formal di- versity, tho necessity of outward oonformity, the propreity of pains and penalties to enforce it. Searoh and see. It isthe same erronooiu logio which inspires tho modem zeal for unifi- cation. A more attentive inspection of sacred scripture will show that ihe word Churoh n ' (Ekklesia] thero bears two meanings, !«latcd,-4- but not indentioal. In its higher, truer sense, ' the Chnrch is tho body of the called by tiio Holy Spirit, the aggregate of Christ's redeem- ed and regenerate people. Its bond of union is not outward, but inward ; alivingfaith and love. Its attributes aro not the organic forms and offices and canons which man adminis- ters, but the graces >hioh the divine Spirit inworka in sanctified souls. As the soul of a man is the true man, so this spiritual com- pany, whioh cannot bo numbered nor bound- ed by human power, b the true Churoh of God. But as the intelligent soul for a time inhabits and uses n bodv inferior to itself, animal and even iiiaterial ; as the soul holds this lower body for a time even in a personal union, so it is tho divine will that this true Churoh shall inhabit an outward rorm, which is not wholly itself a human society ' which it makes the imperfect instruments of its ccr- porate functions. And as we naturally speak of a corpse as a dead mau (although apart from the informing spirit it is no man, but a clod) so the same word CIturehea is also ap- plied in Scripture to theso Foc'eties whose aggregate the Churoh universal -end spiritual new on earth inhabits. You may remmd me that still, Ks thero is this relation, there should be some likeness between the visible body and the spiritual Church. I freely concede it. The perfection of any one visible Churoh, or of the great i. jgregate of visible Churches, is to ap- proach as near as may be to the attributes of the invisible Churoh. They cannot actually posBiss these qualities, us the shell oaiinot bo tho kemal or the body cannot be the intelligent spirit with- in it But they will properly strive towards those attributes, so far as the body may towards the excellencies oi the soul it contains. As the invisible Churoh is truly " holy, tho visible will seek by a Scriptural dis- cipline to be as holy as its outwaid nature permits. As tho invisible Churcli is eatholio, tho visible will strive towdrds tho same imity. But as the bond of union in tho invisible Churoh IS a common faith and love and union to Christ, not an outwar.l organism; so the unity of the visible Churoh will evince itself in ties of affection and brotherhood, rather than in external uniformity. You will par- don my borrowing from an old book the follow- ing words, which express my meaning bcttei- than my own : I. "The catholic cr i nivnrsal Churoh, whioh K invisible consists of tho whole number of the elect that have been, ero, or shall be gath- ered into one under Christ tho head thereof, and in tho spouse, the body, tho fttllnesii of him that filleth uUiuall" II. "Tho visible rhiircii, wliicli is iilwi cnlli. olie or universal under tho Go^pel (not con- 14 m:).\trk.\l daily witness [Oct.' Oned to on* nation, om btifom under tho luw), onniiUU of all thoie throughout the world that profeH the true religion," &c. But let u« not rent thiH important diiitinotion upon more SMertion. I refer to the New To».' timent to find the meaning of the word Church, and I there find dear and full eri- denoea "that in itiiHtigher mum, the Church in the apiritnal and inviaibia oompanjr of true bo- liereni. The Church U the "out-oalled." But the truo calling of Qod ii not an outward profeMion or the amumption of outward formn ; ft is the work of the Holy GhoRt upon tTio heart, bringing men out of ain and worldlincwi to Chrirt and holinem. 2 Tim., i. 0, " Oo<l hath iia\-ed n« and called us with an Ao/y eaj. ing., not according to our worki, but according to his purpoM and grace." Heb. iii. I, " Thejrare partaken of the heavenlv calling." Horn. viii. 30, "Whom he called, them he al- nojuiitified, and whom he JurtiAed them he also glorified." Now the<argument seema a1- mo«t as plain as a truism, that tho Chumh (fkklaU) is tho body of the colled {kMoi.) And as the call is the -grace which regener- ates, the Chonh is the ocmpanyof the regen- erated. The Chumh is thoAody of which Christ in the head— Eph. V..29, 30, Col. I.-24. Christ is a fountain of spiritual life. The in3uen< c» by which He animates Hisbodvare gracious and spiritual. The body must, then, be a pra- cious and spiritn.\l one. Who can tolerate tho assertion- that finy member of this bodv, united to tho life-giving Head, is yet dead in trespasses and Hins ? Is the sacred wliole in- fested with gangrene .<' It would bo impiety mcut and drink, but rightouuHness and peano, and joy in the Holy Uhott," Rom. xir. 17. " for we are the circumcision who serve Ood in the spirit, and rejoice In Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the fledi;" Phil. iii. 3. The Chun^li of God in its true sense, then, is not a society of men separated from the world by human hand* througn outward governments and formK, but the hidden mmpany of the re- generate. This in the glorious companT com- pletely visible to tho eyo of God, partially dis- cemableby the eye of roan, but impossible to be strictly separated and defined by any human marks; this is the Church which is catholic, which is one, which is holy , w' .ich is is inde- fectible ; out of which them is no salvation. It is by seizing theso attribi t •» of the spiritual body o* Christ, and attempting to apply them to the poor earthly shadow, a particular visible Chumh, all tho mixohinvous errors of spiritual despotirm have bcpn evolved. Yet it is ol divine appointment, as well as o( necersary conse- quence, tliat visible, organized societies sbtll oxiht for the gathering together and inhabita- tion of this spiritual company ; and to these liooietlei! tho sumo holy name is by accommo- dation given, in tlic plural number. The Scriptures call them Churchtt. As with (he truo 1)udy of which they ore shadows, their highext bond of union is not an outward or- ganization, but a bond ol faith and affection. Thoy together constitute what wo eiiU tho visil'lo Chumh catholic. None of the parts are perfect. 8umo of tlicm have fmm time to timo bccomo ro corrupt as to ccosq to be true parts of Christ's visible kingdom. The more they approximnto the Uible standard, tho more to think it. ( will they approach oochcchcr, net only in com- TSe Chumh is the temple of Ood. 1 Peter, munity of faith and love, but e-en in outward ~ ' a living form. Meantime, their separate i II.-, ft, "To whom coming as unto a ! stone disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of Ood and precious, yo also as lively stones, are built as a spiritual house, a holy jificNt- hood." And this figure of spee<:h Peter iikcm af- ter the example of his Master. —Matt. XVI-18. " Upon this rook will I build my Ohureh, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." Now, since the Chumh is a spiiiil(iiaf[hou8e,and itsmembers living stones, it is plainly an in- visible and spiritual company. It is also here declared to be an indefeotihlo body. "Tho gates of bell shall not prevail against it." ItK Igei is Christ!s sheepfold, whose sheep " none is^ jun nbis to plunk out of his Father's hand." But P nn a part, alas, of every visible (!hum.h does pcr- ixn, according to our Saviour's own testimony. Of the ten virgins who went to meet the bridegroom, five wera shut out. Hence thiw^ nominations of its niuney. Cavalry, infantry truo Church must bo tho nidden rximpany of the redeemed. Again, this Chumh in tho bride and spouse of Christ.— Eph. V.-21, "For tho husband is head of the wife, oven as Christ is head of the Chm-oh." l>oeH Christ unite impurity and death to himself in this intimate and spiritual union!' Surely this spouse can be none other than the sanctified ! But let tho Apostle set- tle this, verses 25, 27 : " Husbands, love your wives, eten as Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for it, that He mightsanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word, that He might preseiit it to Himwlf a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that it should be holy and without blemish." Rut as there is, and can be, no visible liody of professed Christ- ians, on whatioever theory organized, which is without spot, wrinkle, or blemish upon its ho- liness, but tho pure.it of such bodies include many who live and die in sin ; this Chumh, which is tho pure spouse of Christ, must be the spiritual company of the regenerate. Let the Apostle John decide this. He witnessed in prophetic vision the day when " the mor- riagfc of the Lamb came, and his wife made herself ready, and to her it was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and whitu. And the linen is the righteousness of 4£ie safnts," Rev. xix. 7, ^. And once more the spiritual and invisible nature of this body ^s proved by the definitions of its character. Xiuke X .ii. 21, " The kingdom of Ood is with- in you." Uom. ii, %, " Ho is a Jew which ii separate existence beside each other does not inar the catholi- city of tne visible Chumh, as one whole, but it is the inevitable and the designed result, partly of the separation of the human race by seas, continents, civil governments, and diver- sities of tongues ; partly of the excusable limits of tho human understanding, and partly of tho sinful prejudices of the heart- - prejudice! which, though not justifiable, will assuredly continue to operate so long as man's nature is but partiiilly sanctifled. The good ^•nso of the people hi!s hiippily expressed tho truth her* by calling theso diiferiiit societies, not sects, nor schisms, but t/iinmiiiialioHt of Christians. I'nunds and guineas, crowns and shillings, nro all money, tho lawful cuinngo of tho British realm ; these are only diifcreut de- and artillery uio but difi'creiit dcnomiiiutiuim of its soldiers, milking ouo unuy. Tho fact that some act nu foot, and soii\o on horseback, makes no necessary schism, but all i:o-opcrato. This is the proper conception of the distmctiun between us, as Presbyterians, Episcopalians, Methodists, Lutherans and Oaptists, in the one visible Church catholic. We arc but dif- ferent denominations of citizens in ono king- dom. And this I hold Ut be the conception of tho visible Chun.-h. which the Apostles design- ed to realize. This was the development of the visible Chumh which they expoct-od, and for which they provided. The very sym- bols of prophecy confirm my statement. Under the old dispensation, the candle- stick or lump which symbolized tho Church was one. In the Revelation, there are seven, chap, i, 20; "And the seven candlesticks which thou sawcst arc seven Chumhes." The nomenclature of the New Testament is signi- ficant of tho same truth. So. hmg as the word "Chumh" is employed as tho name of tho spiri- tual body of tho redeemed, it is always in tho singular number. And when applied to a visible society of Christians living in ono city, and capable of having actual communion with each other in public worsh!p,und a joint govern- ment, tho name is still iu tho singular number. But the moment it is used to denote any wider aggregations of Christians in organized bodies, it always (save in Acts ix. 31) becomes plural. Wo read of " the seven Churches of Asia," not of " the Church of Asia" ; of tho Churches of . . Galatia, the Churches of Macedonia, the one inwardly." " The kingdom of Ood i» not I Churohea of Judea;but the New Testament knows nothing (if any vii.ilile national Church, But did not the organi<!cd bodies of Christians of the same nation and language, soon after the Apostolic times, have a more oomprehen- alve bond of connection i Wo believe that they did. And I am not unwilling to admit that the liberal and modest rule of the early Svnods and Councils was a legitimate substitute for the regulative authority of the Apostles, now removed by death. But two things are ad- mitted touching these Synods : They neither claimed, nor did the Christian people concede to them, any «ower of making moral lawa or enjoining duties beyond the autnority of Hacrrd Soripturo ; at d that each Synod was co-ordi- nate with and independent of all the others. No governmental tl i bound them together ; they were united no otherwise than by mutual respect and affection. Yet members and mini- sters from ono province received admission tu froo communion w<th Christians of another. It is a striking fact that even after metro- po'itan powers were generally conceded to tho Bishops of Rome, Antioch, and Alexondri", there wem largo communions Q^hose of North Africa, Persia, CUUIdca, and Britain fur in- stance) which did not send dclegatea to tho Amhieyiscopiil Councils, nor pay obedience to their canons. Yet they were not regarded as schismatic, but as parts of the Church catho- lic, until a more corrupt nge. The associated Christiansuf different provincesthen presented practically venr much the aspc< t which is shown by the Evangeliwil sisti r denominations of the Pro'rstunt woild. They did not ob- tcrve a cor.iplito outward uniformity, but were distinguished by differences, in diflir- mt countries, ut host as broad ns those which s( parato us. Tlicy did nut pro- tend to preserve organic unity ; yet, during tho purer ages of (. hristiunity, they never dreamed of charging each othtr with s<^hi»m; and they considered tho whole united only by community of prlr^iples and Christian love, as the visible Chuii:h eutholic. The inoi-t learned Clirist^an cntiqnurieii will ba least in- clined to dispute this view of early Christian- ity. And this svnict.'ire of catnolic Chris- tianity, I UFser^., is the designed development ot the Apostolic institutions; because there are causes beyond the jiower of man to remove which mnd<r it unavoidable. Theso causes continuing, tho attempt to runipel an organic unity only results in f;rcutcr luist^hicfs. T" evince this wo have only to compare three facts : One is, that tho Chumh hus among men now no infallible cxpouuders of tha*i Riblo which is the sole rule of fuitli and order. The sc<!ond 'is, that OikI has left the con- sci<>nce« of his people free from the uot.trines und conimandnicnts of men, and inquires of his people that condu< t which is dii^tated by their own int<;lli!:ent iiiid lumtst convictions. And tho third is, tluit men. Icing fiillible, have always ditii led, und always will lionestly differ in details. How vain is it to expect anything else, when we look sobirly over the jHist history of opinions; when wi- rt i:icmber that the diifdent races are iiiiii I under different climes, lungiiaKcs, political laws and so<ual usages, all of whiih have nn iiii:. void- able effect upon their habitudes of thought ; when we consider the limitations and weak- ness of man's mind ; mid aliovo all, when wc l)car in mind that he is a sinner, imperfectly sanctified, still partially swayed by passions and prejudices. Men cannot be made, if they think honestly, to think exactly alike; and this simply lieituuso they are men. In those commiuuons which enforce uii external unity, tho real differenceti of belief are wider than .between any two evangelical Christians in this hall; and if those divergences are sup- pressed it is only at the cost "f a grievous 'tyranny over the conscience. Wo must re- member, also, that each visible society is a «•!/- ncKniinj body. It is " a pillar and ground of the truth," 1. Tim., iii., lo. "Out of Zion shall go forth tho law, and the word of tho Lord from Jerusalem," Is. ii., 3. " This ismy covenant with them, saith tho Lord; Mv Spirit that is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy -\ 11 ,#H' H. THANE MILLER. ■ 874.1 KVANC.KF.ICAI, AI,I,IANCK KXTRA. '7 Kod. ..forever." PhiU'ii cammiwiion, Ai;U XX. 24, WM " to tntlfr tho Ooiipol of th« (frace of Qod," and ho could claim (v. 27) to ho clear from tho blcHxl of all men, Iwoauxo " he hid not nhunnod to dculare to them tha whole oounael of Ood." In Kov. xii : II, tho wintn " conquer through the blood of the Lamb and tho word of their toHtimony." The great duty for whiuh viaiblo Ghurchea exint ia to teatify for Ood, and bear hia meaaage to an apoitate world. To fail of thia la to oeaao to bo a Church at all. But I ohIc oniphaticnlly, how cun men teatify for Ood unleuH they testify what lluif umtetttmid Ood to any F The oaao M thuN: They munt apoalc; to bo ailent la trcaaon ; and in honoHty thry nan only apoalr what they honeitly boUovo. Henoo it so<<mB very plain that the only praotioublo Hohorao of t^huron aaoociation in that which unitea in one dnnuminittion thoao who nro honostly agreed, while it leave* to all othom who differ frim them tho aome liberty of asaociat . and tcati- monv. Doea a certiun aeparation ^l tho parta reault in tho viaible oatholio GhurohP I unawor, it ia tho least of the poeaible ovila. Nur can we see that thoao tolerable ovila will rocoivo any wholeaome remedy from that " theory of oomprohenaion," which hoa become popular with aome Protostaiitii. Thia theory piMcooda thua : " Charitable Chriatiana all (.'heerfuUy pdmit the diatinution between f un- dnmentnl and non-eaaential pointa of revealed truth. We are all glad to rooognizo every Hociety which faithfully hulda thoao fandii- montala aa a valid branch of Chriafa visible Church catholic. Why may wo not, than, em- brace thorn all within theaamo aooiety, leaving every church teacher to teach tho phaao of doctrine which ho piefera, and to refute tho phaae of error which ho diwpprovos, if taught hv hia brother in tho aame commimion P Would not what oach oloaa of teaohora regarda OH the truth teoeivo the aame defence by argu- mcnt which it now rccoivea f while tho Church catholic would gain tho great advantage of an organic union." That every communion ought thua to receive lay mcmbcra " wcuk in the faith, but not to doubtful diKputa- tions," wo gladly concede. But no commimion can safely extend the heterogeneous liberty to its rulera and teachera propoacd by thia "theory of comprehenaion." Because thot so- ciety woidd then utter no distinct testimony for Christ ; but it ia tho duty of every Chris- tian aooiety to echo tho words of its Master : John xviii, 37. " To thia end waa I bom fliat I should bear witness unto tho tnitli." The official to>Mjher is the mouthpieco of the organized society ; she has no other way to utter her organic testimony than through them. If they are allowed to contradict each other, the tnimpct r i that society gives an un- ccrtuin sound. This proposed remedy for par- tial divisions will bo foui.d futile, again, bc- rause it betrays tho cause of orthodoxy. I (cannot resist my master's delinquent servant while ho and I are embracing each other; I must iirst have him at arm's length. I cannot consistently employ my official authority and influctllco to contradict tho opposing testimony of my brother officer, whoso ordination autho- rizes him to contradict my orthodoxy as fully as it has authorized me to oppose his heresy. Hence, any Church acting on this theory of oumprohtnsion will be practically found to wield no higher doctrinal influence, in tho ge- neral, than that of the lowest scheme of doctrine tolerated within it. No fortress is stronger than its weakest bastion. The plan is delusivo, again, bcoauso it is improcticablo. Every communion in rrotcstant Christendom finds itself compelled to require of its own ministers unifomiity in some things admitted not to bo fundamental to salvation. Prelacy, for in- stance, and parity could not be practised to- gether in the name Chmrh jiiiUcatorus. Yet wo certainly hold that prelacy is not a funda- mental error, as our prclutiu brethren concede our parity is not. Indeed, it would appear as though every brood Cliurch were doomed to a predestined mconsistency, for there is scarcely an exception to tho statement, that each one has con jomned this theory by its own act in some gliiring way by excluding nomc Cliristiun brethren for a trivial dilferenoc, while it ad- mitted other profemed friends in apito of far more important diifonmooa. Bomotimea tho advocate* of this profeaaed theory of charity arc seen urging it in tho moat uncharitable ■pint, and in tlio profoaaod intoreats of intoUr- unco resenting* fidelity to truth more alnoere than their own with on intolerance greater than the must minoui error oan provoke in them. Tho last ]»iiut which I propose to explain ia the tondvnoy if the error which domanda on orgonlo union n < eaaontlal to tho catholicity of tho Church toward* peraecutiug theories. If tho advocates ef that error were in the right, then outward conformity to tho Catholic unity would bccoij an imperative uuty. Ho who rrfuied it winll rend the body of Christ. All aeparation would be aohism ; and Bchiam would bo a mortal sin ; for how can that soul enter heaven which ia not in Christ's body F And, farther, this sin of division would obviously bo such, that its forcible prevention and punish- ment would become rooaonahle. If man is re- sponsiblo for his religious beliefs; if erroneous belief ia criminal ; if tho crime m ly bo " mis- chievous as treason or murder, why is it more unjust to punish sinful error of belief with civil paina, whcro it is clearly oaoertained, than to revenge treuon and murder P Shall we answer with tho infidel, that tho soUl ia not ro- rnsible for any of its beliefs P Or shall wo ly that error may Iw criminal, or that it may bo erroneously misc^hievoas P Hardly. But tho roply which Protestantism gives to the argument of spiritual despotism ia this : that the man of evil belief ia criminal and respon sihle, but to Ood only; that a belief of truth which is not intelligent and cordial ia worth- loss to Ood ai:d man ; whereas tho rack, the scourge and the f iggot have no tendency what- ever to reconcile the mind and heart of tho suifercr to tho creed which perse<.'iitea him. But see now how thia just logic is ovadcd when an external Catholic! unity is made essen- tial. The rack, the scourge, tho faggot arc not, indeed, suitable means to produce flght in the understanding and love in the heart for a hated creed ; but they aro very suitahlo means to compel to acts of outward conformity, and these, according to this system, aro as essential OS faith and spontaneous love. Why, then, is it not right and merciful for this catholic unity, out of which salvation is impossible, this redeemer on earth, to restrain tho wayward- ness of schismatios by forco P Many religious persecutions have been the results of me. o blind and fury hatred, and others of uniiia>ked wordly i m'lition. But where a Churcli has condescended to argue her right to pers c I'e for opinion's sake, this false pustulate, the u .-cossity of a visible unity, hoa been tho cxpn s icd or implied premise. It is most instructive to note tho illustration of this fact in the earliest instance, the forcible sup- pression of the Donatibts in the ath century. Those sectaries, as they were called, were charged by the Catholics with no doctrinal error ; they seem to have held the same crce<l. Only, they had separatotl themselves on points of church-government. Augustine, the formal advocate for persecuting them, was committed by his previous declarations, and by his moral seiitimenta and temiwr, against the employ- ment of force in religious disputes. But at length, tho erroneous opinion of his ago as- serted their natural forco over hia conclu.sioiis ; and ho convinced himself und tho Koman rulers that civil pains were a reasonable and snitublo means for]ih)ducing that formal com- pliance with tlie Catholic unity which was held essential to the reception of grace by the unfortunate secJtarics. From that day to this, these arguments of Augustine have been the favorite pleas of roli},'ious despotism ; and they have been all the more mi.schievoiis be- cause of tho deserved honor paid to his venerable name. False principles, like leaven in the three measures of meal, always tend to work out their consequences. These may l)e very un- expected ; they may at first be repugnant to those who hold their premises : they may even bo bitterly repudiated by thoso who aro un- conseioiuly tending to them. But when the prineiplos are held, in duo time the couolu- aions come, and are at lost boldly avowed. Unlei* the lominal error* aro purged out, thia must bo so ; because the human mind roust, on the whole, obey tho law* of ita own structure, and accept tho consequences of ita own postulate*. For all these roamma, then, a general fusion of denominations docs not appear to be n means to promote Chrutian iwion. As I began, K) I would end, by affirming the inestimable valuo of the latter. Much a union, which should make tho several parts " first puro, then peaceable," would indeed increaso tho Churoh'a power for good. Thi* blessing we should not expect from tho power of nuiiibers and wealth ; tor tlio result of tlieso might be arrogance ind self-suiHcieney, rather than spu-itual might. Hut tho true union would make Christians holier and happier. It would economize much eft'ort now expond<Hl in tho rivalriea of Christians, which should be direct- ed against tho common enemy. It would re- move tho dishonor sometimes done to the Qospcl, not by tho necessary existence of de- nominations, but by their unneoessary in- tentions. How, then, may this worthy object bo now furthered by us f The answer will indicate my viewa of what is practical and prac- ticable. First: Where denominations of Christians exist in tho same districts of country, which aro heartily agreed in doctrine und order, and aro kept aauudor bytriviol differences of usage, or by associations whose causes aro antiquat- ed, these should fuso themselves into one so- ciety. In such cases, tho iuconvi nicnces of separation aro compensated by no gain of peace, comfort, or conscientious integrity. Second : In other cases, each denominatltm ahould cheerfully rccogni/e in tho others a valid Church character, and concede to them the samo right to an independent and coii- srientious testimony which they claim for themselves. And (his ri^ht wo must recognize in all communions whica retain the marks of tho visible Church, tho word, ministrv and sa- craments, even in IIioko respects which arc fundamental to the /vieat end of the Church, saving souls. Don yuu ask : Who is to decide whether a given society po8?«»8C8 those marks to that degree F 1 reply, each communion must decide for itself, so far as concerns its own interoourso with that other. If it decides too strictly, relusing recognition toHomowhom Christ would acknowledge, this is their error. They should unlearn it; but there is no human remedy. Their uncharitnblencss does not of itaolf unchurch thorn, and should bo treate<l by other communions as other lesser blemishes in a true member of Christ ore treated. The rcHponsibility of unnecessarily dividing the body of Christ rests then, not on tho.so who exercise th conscientious right of ditfcreneo on pointa not fundamental, and of founding their separate denominations thereon, but it rests on those who unsoripturally endea- vor to restrain that right. The guilt of schism lies at tho door, not of them who form a distinct society in order to act out their in- depcndcntconvictions, hut on those who, while exercising that right themselves, attempt to refuse it to others, and topimish their brethren for doing what they have the some right to do with their accusers, by excluding them from the comity of the Church catholic. Third; E:ioh denomination should rocognize the validity of the ministry and sacrameuta of every other ovangelu^al denomination. The inter-coinmimion of their ministers as minis- ters, and of thoir members should manifest this brotherhood on all suitable occasions. Fourth ; Tho disciplinary acts of one com- munion Kliould be rc'pected aa valid by every other. All denominations having agreed upon theso two prime rules ; That tho Ch;jch has no statute book to bind tho consciences of Ood's children but the Bible, and that she ha; no penalties lor tranegre.'tsion but tho moral ; a sentence passed by one denomination upon it unruly member, should be respected by all others. A man under ecnstne migrating; from i8 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct., ill I !^! onaPrMbyttriMioongRMtloii to •nother, a«ii- not b« N-iiMtat«d DT too Mooiid •gtintt the Totdiot of th« flnt, but U nqnlMd to reoon- oUe hUMdf to tbe Mmo bodT vUoh had offend- ed. In Ilka mMUMr ihonld vntj eommtinion ngaid th* Tardiota of all othwa thioofhont tha Ohuoh oathoUo. Laati Aa Ohxiatlana, atndr moderata and oliailtabU fMllnga towaida oth«f, and grow In tha haowladfa of laraahd trath : aa thajr appioaoh naanc that infklliUa ataadafd. they wtUappfoaflhaaanraaoh other. •■Thawudom whloh IB ftom abora la lint pnia, then peace' abl*! fiBtla and ea^ to ba entcaatad, roll of meraj and good fhilte, without parti- ality, and without hypooriay." And the frolt of nglitaonMaaa la aown In peaoeof them that make pMoa." Jaa. m, 17, 18. <• Let na, there- fore, bathnaBlnded, and if in anything ye be otherwiie minded Ood ihall reraal oren thia unto you. Nerartheleei, whereto we have already attained, let na walk by the Mune rule, let ni mind the eame thing." -PhU. Ill, IS, 16. (Loud Applauae.) THB PBBUDairr auKT. The CauBMAR here read a telegram Hating thtt Hon L. A. Wilmot of Fraderloton, N. B., the n«aident elect of the Dominion Allianoe, would leare Toronto by thli Fridar evening's train and oonaequently arrive in Montreal to- morrow. Ahn, that Hev. Dr- Byereon, Preai- dent of the Methodiit Oonfarenoe, waa expeot- od to be preient at to-monow'i meeting. UI8T0BY AND FBIN0IPLB8 OF THE EVANaEUOAL ALLIANCE. Rev. B. F. Bums, D. D., then read the following paper on the " Hiatonr and Princi- ples of ^e Evangelical AlUance : — A year ago. New York was the scene of a I'^inveoation not unlike the Pentecostal one at Jerusalem, when ihe " multitude of them that believed were of one heart," and, " they were liU with one nooord in one place. " Her holy und beautiful houses of worship and her Los- pitttble homes were thrown open to " devout men out of almoat everr nation under heaven : differing in oountrr, color and creed ; vorving i a their modes of feeling, of thought and of (.peech, they yet agreed In enthroning " Jeswi ill the midst," and in rendering profoundest homage to the truth aa it is in Him. Not- withstanding all ethnographical and ocvle- Kiostical pwuliarities, tiiis was their common testimony, " We are one body in Christ ; " " Before our Father's throne wo pour our lurdent prayers ; our fearx, our hopes, our ainui, our comforts and cur oorett are one. " No better wish can we have fcr tuis our first Dominion Conference, than that it may be a mirror, though necessarily somewhat in miniature, of that one which left on thomindu of all who had the high privilege of being pre- Hent, sunny memorise of the " Days of Heaven upon earth." It is our purpose in this paper to sketch the history of that great Union movement, of which these gatherings are the olfspring, and some of the leading princi- ples on which it is founded. Siuco tho begin- ning of the century there have been working the ontagimistic forces of Revolution and Re- formation. On a sky frowning with porten- tous clouds, come out, in a luminous galaxy, our modem missionury societies. Some of theee, resting on a Union basis, gave scope for the practical exhibition of the Union spirit. Tlirough them all stretched cords of love, which , drawing their members closer to the Cross, boundthemmoro closely together. Com- munity of danger, too, rullied the scattered and stranger forces. When tho twin giants. Superstition and Scepticism, with their muster- ed squadrons were thmiderinfr at the gates of the citadel of Truth, it was fdt to be b cause for lamentation that the garrison of the Faithful should bite and devour one another. Hony eyes were wet over the wounds where- with the Captain of Salvation was -rounded in the house of His friends. " For tho divi- sions of Beubon, there wero great searchings rf heart." Forty yean ago Schrimokar and Patton. of Amerloa, D'AnUgna and Oanper, of 8wlta< eriand, Kaiawal, tha Arohdaaeon of Dantilo, Fisoh, of Lyons, and not a f^ ** traa yoke- fallows" like-minded In tha Britiah lalaa ware ■paolaUy eamaat In their effoita to gather Into one tha disperaed of larael. Prayav Unlona were eatabUshed by Jamea Haldana Btowart, of Liverpool, in tho <li«t of which Biekcntath and Banting, Pntt and Waugh atood pio> minent. At the MetropoUton Heetlng of tha Congregational Union in 1849, John Angell James, of Birmingham, lent to tha eanaa tha waight of hia powarfnl advocacy. Cotreapon- danca waaenterad Into by him with tha repre- aentatlrea of the leading denominations. Eighteen for^-three waa ushered in amid the nayen of London Chriatiana who paoked Craven Chapd, pNaidedorer by Dr. Leuchild, with Union for thoir theme. Then followed in tha Centonary Uothodist Ilall, iu February, a consultation mootingof miniaton, belonging to various denominations, with tho vonorable Recce as President, and tho saintly Sherman as Secretary. It was resolved that a mass meeting be held in Exeter Hall in June ; for thia meeting eleven thousand tickets were put in oirenlation, though little over a third of that number could find standing room. The apeaken were, Drs. Alder, Harris, Cox, James Hamilton, Angell James, Baptist Noel, and Isaac Tay'.,.. Still all these movements, though inhuential, and the last especially, thrilUng the Christian heart of the land, spent themselvea in appeals and roaoluUons. Fc Scotland it was reserved to develop and svstamatiM, and to bring into vigorous action, tne feelings that hod been awakened and the forces that had been set in operation. Her mountains were to bring peooe to the people, and her little hills by righteousness. Overlook the pardonable pride of i. Scotchman in saying so. The General Assembly of the Church of S<^otland in 1H4'J appointed a Committee on Union with Dr. Candlish at iU head. In July, 1843, occuiTcd the Bi-Centenary of the Westminster General Assembly. At this memorable gathering, the unpremeditated utterance of a United PreHbyterian Minister, on wliom hands were Huddenly laid to fill an imexpooted blank iu the programme, largely contributed to the subsequent formation of the Evangelical Alliance. A single sentiment or senteiioo miiy bei^ome the prolifto »eed plot out of which may grow i: Revolution or a Refor- mation ; a new Evangel, th } glorious Avatar of untold blessings to huinr.nity. The speaker was Dr. Ualmer, of Borviok, the mantle of whose gifts and gracec, "ud not least that of holy olmrity, hat. '^eii on his illustrious huo- cessor, Dr. Cai.-r's. The senteuce which ger- minated HO graudl/ was tliis : " I may be permitted tu luid that the Uni^v of the Church IS an object which I have long had sincerely at heart, and I contemplate tlie proceedings of this meeting with interest and si\tisfactiou, be- eiiiiHe I consider it as likely to l>o over-ruled for the ].romotion of this end." Tliis .simple Heutencewith a few expository remnrlcs after- wards thrown out by the Berwick divine, on Fhilippiuns III, 15 uiid Ifi— a passage which brcomo a favorita motto o(^ the Allianoe, suggested to tho suKOcious mind of John Hen- derson, of Park, tho idoa of a treatise to elu'-i- dateand apply the generous principles Dr. Biliner so impressively tulvocated. Thus originated the " Kssays on Christian Union," which gave such an impetus to tho cause, a goodly volume of over live hundred pages, by such choice Npirits as Thomas Chulmcrs, Robert Blair, John Angell James,David Kin^, Ralph Wardlaw, Oavin Struthers and Andrew Symington. Shortly prior to the appearance of this volume, but receiving point and force from it, was the proposal whicu uiui emanated from America through tho Eev. Dr. William Patton, senr. — to convene a Protestant Council in Lon- don ; but who was to carry out so gigantic a conception P Who could act as the world's con- venor F The idea met with general favor, and it was left with the Scottish brethren to moko tho rcqiiisito orroii^cmcnts. A Confaronoa was awnmonad to aaat at Limpool. It laatad thraa «m and draw np tha dght artlelaa wUah fcna tha pUtlona ol tha Allknoa. FoU tiaa waa glTMi th«taaft«r to Batu* tha plan and to teat Ite aeoMUbUitr. At lanffA tha grand laaolt to which tna qnM pwpn fat lon of a aooN of yean tandad, waa eonamnawtad, on tha 19th Angnat, 1848. Within FtaanuMona' Hail, Lcodon, Cath««d aifht hnndiad, tha choice of all tha KyangaHcaiOhnwhaa. After rapaatadly lifting np thair roleaa with ana ao- cMd in prarar and anppUcation, thay cordial. It prapaiad tha foUeinnf laaolutlan at tha fowth aaaaion:— " 'nko mamban of thia Ocnftfanca are daap< ly convlncad of tha daalrahlanaaa of forming a oonfadaiatiaa on tho baate ol tha graat Xvan- galloal prindplaa hald in cownoa by thoM which mtyalT'-rd opportunity to the mem- ben of th* Church of Christ, of cultivating brotherly love, OBjoring Chriatlan intaroourae, and promoting ancn other objecta aa they may haeatter agree to proaeoute together. '' And they hereby proeeed to fom anoh a confederation under tne name of the Evangel- ical Alliance." Not for five yean after the formation of tha Alliance waa a general council called. The interval waa occupied in the formation of branches. Six Oenerd Councils, in all, have been held in as many eountriea ; namely, Eng- land, Fnnee, Oermany, Switaerland, Holland and America. The iuit convened in London, in the autumn of 1851, at the time of the flnt great Kx'iiibition. Theaeoond at Paris, in 18M, the French following thete English bretbnn in availlnffthemaelTca of the World'a gathering at thoirEzhibitlaaof Arts and In- duatries. Theih*rdwas held at Berlin, by special invitation of the Pmaalan monatch. In September, 18A7. The fourth, at Oeneva, fragrant with ao many historic memoriea, in 1861, from the 1st to 12th Septambar. The fifth was liold at Amsterdam, m Angoat, 1867. Atone'of ita sessions. Dr. Imueua Mmc, of New York, made the following communica- tion : " Brethren of the AUIanoetlam charg- ed in the name of the American Branch of the Alliance to invite you to hold your next General Conference of all natloaa In the city of New York, aaanring yon a horaltable wel- come in the name of Jaaoa Chriatour Lord. " Most amply waa the promise fnllUled. Every- one, from the nation's head downwards, mani- fested a generous emulation in using hospi- tality without grudging to the strangen. Some of the prominent principles of the Evangelical Allianoe have come out in the course of our historical narrative, and they are, to most, so well known as acarady to need elucidation. It is an allianea of Individual Christians and not of denoninationa or branches of the Church. Faith in a personal Christ is its foundation and cope-stone. Love to Him is its cement. It is an alliance of bt- litrer: For the union of such alone Christ prays : '' I pray for them which shall believe on mc.thut they all maybe one." " That t^eii alto may lit one in u»." It is a union, not of those dead in trespasses and in sins, but of the " liviu); in Jerusalem ;" of thoeo who can each say " I live — yet not I, but Christ liveth in me." It has been graphically said tliat "a union of dead professors with living saints — tiiis union of mo and death — is but to pour tho groen and putrid water of tho stagnant pool into the living spring. It is not to graft new branches into the goodlr vine, but to bandage on dead boughs that will but doform it. It is not to gather new wheat into tho gamer, but to blend the wheat and tho ohafl again together. It is not to gather new aheep Into the fold, but it is to borrow tho shepherd's brand and imprint it on dogs and wolvea and call them sheep." A likeness to Christ is linked with life in Him and love to Him, and is a prominent feature of the Alliance. It is no promiaouousmasa; an oiHMi«m gatherum of all aorta; but a cominor together of those who have seen the beauty of tho Tiord, and had "His comeliness put ujMm them;" who have been •874. KVANtiKI.ICAl, AI.MANCK KXTRA. 19 a union nts — this ponr the lani pool ntftnew bandAgo it It is ir, but ^ ajpnin eep lni4> lopherd's Ivea and but iTa seen "His \re be<n 10 with Jmus, that thair ipcaoli Imwrajroth tham, aiid that from thoir look and IKo mon taka kiio«lad>a ol It. Thtra ann V no trus Christian umon otberwlaa. nahold^nv lu Illm aa in a glaM tha gXorj u{ tha Lora, wo an ohangad into tha sainn iinng*. Union 1» tha ditaot nault ol this changa. To th's very end, hj an invisibia alohomr our modem photograpbio art knows nothing of, does Christ tnmsfor His llkanasa to thosa whom His loTa oonstrains. " Th4 thru which Thou garaat ma I hava givon thtm, Ihal they ma;/ ht tm," Ona of tha spedal maiiifeatatlonsof His slorTi of which nnity in spirit and action is tha niilt, la patUne*. This wasthat " 1 toaknens and ganUenasa of Christ," which ha dmiros us to loam of Him. " His gontloness mido Illm graat." How ha monlfsstad forth that kIo'T whou hero 1 Witnesi His oft repoated pnttinK up with thaobtasanessandobstiiiaor of His DiMlplcs. Witness His superioritr to bigotry at Syohnr, whtn they marvelled that he tolkod with tho wuioik-. They nould have hadno putionno with tho Saii.jurltaii, any more tha". they hod with the Syropbcenioiui. Booall His troatmont of tho man not bo- longing to their company who taok It upon him to oast out dorflii. " We forbade him, beoiusohe followeth not with us," say tho impatient, narrow-mindod Dlaolplcfi. In beautiful contrast with this unbiotherly outcropping of an intolemnoe that would rather nave men continue devil-posaemod than bo cured outside its own seotorian ^circle, gleams the K^ofJ of the Master's ihagnanl- mous, " forbid hun not." Mar this glory bo given to us that we may speak the truth in love as He did, apt to teach, patient in meek- ness, and ii.!)truotlng those who oppoeo thom- solves to Him. The Evangelical Allianoe writes Hiertij leilh late. It aooepta tho formuhi : " In esuontials, unity ; in non-essentials, liberty , in all charity." It lays down aa a fundamental principle that no compromise of their own views, or Minction of those of othcn, on tho points on which they differ, ought to bo required or ex- pected on the piwt of any who concur in It ; nut that all rhould be hold as free us bofuro to maintain and advocate their views, with all due forbearance and brotherly luvo. Yet is it essentialiv an orthodox union. The very source of it is the Spirit of Truth. And what is pre-eminently tho Spirit's pro- vince P When He, the Spirit of truth is come, He will lead you into all truth. Tho more He thus leads, the more will cyo sco to cyo, and hand join in hand, and henr'v bout in unison with heart. Such an union can have no sympathy with that spurious liboiiiliBro, whiun "cannot enduro sound doctrine," and asks with mingled doubt and derlHion, " What is Truth F" It sympathises not with that so-called lib- eral Chiutianity which is liberal only with what is not its own ; a liberality that would heard with niggard hand its own petty pecu- liarities, but freely saoriflce wliat is the property ofOod. It insists on buying tho truth and selling it not ; yet on points of secondary and subordinate importance, the adjuncts and cir- cumstantials of the faith, not the things them- selves most surely believed amongst us, form- ing th4 fiiUh onoe delivered to tho saints, this union not less clearly shows that where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. Wo have done amplejnstiee to our differences ; for their aakea we have broken up the visible unity of the Church, and filled the pago of history and covered the face of Christendom, with angry contentions. The Alliance there- fore feels that it is time now to pay respect to our agreements, and by a fellowship of which truth is the foundation, and love the '.mpulsc, and beneficence the employment, to dry tho tears of weeping charity, und to heal the wounda of a bleeding Church. Noc is it a more mutual admiration sooioty, a scene of handshaking, an occasion for un- interesting but tmnraotical talk, and of having what is commonly styled, a " good time." feeling (hat the best way of pro- voking to lovo Is to provoka to good works, and that tho rharlty which spent Itaelf in hortatory exp r ess i ons, In sontiinantal sighf and sugared tnterobangos, would ba bnt a •pium and a sham, tha Allianoa early gave itself to work. Ilenoe, In addition to smooth- ing tha asperities of oontroversy and Unding un Impulse to every lovlna and liberal sentU mont, it hss initiated movement* that hnvo widened the circle of missionary utfiirt, strengthened the fence a Divine hand has riMred amund a Christian Siibbitth, and robuked and restrained tho spirit of Intolerance in many lands. The Turkish Missions' Aid Sooioty, the Christian Vjmaottlar Education Boeioty for India, tha Oormsn Aid Boeioty, the Christian Evi. dnnne Sooioty, and the Committee fur religious liberty, are the direct outgrowth from tha Evangelioal AlUanco. By her powerful in- terposition in behalf of the Madiai at Florence, Matamoraa and Julian Vargas In Spain, the misnionariea and Turkish converts in Con- stantinople and other parts of tho East, the Biiptints In Germany, Riisris, Sweden, and Switxorland, the Nestorians in Persia, the French missionaries in Bitsuto Land. South Africa, as woU aa English missionariea in New Caledonia, the Lutherans in the Baltic Pro> vinco* of Russia, and others persecuted in like manner for righteousness' sake, has she shown her disposition " to remember thom that are in bonds, as bound withthum." By working together wo shall boit walk to. gother In agreement. Lost year the historio pnrallol was noted between tho I'rutostant Council at Now York and the Pi pal Ouuncll of five yours previously at Rome. Vk e have now another parallel at our own doors, be- tween our present gathering and that of which our old historio capital Is now tho scene, in memory of the establishment of the first Roman CathoUo Diocese in Canada, two centuries agro. The two places, Montrei. 1 and Quebeo, are symbolical. Tho two events ore suggestive. Romombcring that we are a spectacle unto our neighbors, let us walk in wisdom toward them tnat arc without, show- ing out of a good conversation our icorkt with metkiuu of wiadoin. Wo shuU thus carry out the Master's precept : " A new commandmout I give unto you, that ye lovo another ; as I have loved you that yo alsoluve ono another." We shall stand the Master's toet : " By this shall all mon know that ye are are my Dis- ciples, if yo have lovo ono to another. Wo shall answer the Master's prayer, " Tliat they all may bo ono." Wo shall curry out this ono grand purpose of the M'^ tir's mission as " Our Peacemaker to ri\ttko both ono ;" to be a " repairer of tho broach," und " to gnther to- gether In ono all thtngsin Himself." We shall help to restore to a distracted world and a divid- ed Church tho bliss of Paradise and of Pentecost ; bringing down to this scene of wickedness and woo that atmosphere of purity and peace which pervades the region where lovo holds un endless reign; and rot>toring to its original character what has since sounded too much like a stinging taunt, the euloglum pro- nounced on the early Christians during the, alas! too brief " Indian summer" oif tho Church's history, " Soo how theso Chri-ttians lovo each other." And finally ns wo thns sit to- gother ill heavenly places, in Christ, wo shall enjoy a foretaste of that perfect " Alliance" of which wo have tho blesaod hope — when there shall bo nothing to hurt or destroy in all His holy mountain — when every jarring iioto nhiiU bo forever husl'.ed to silcneo, und the brethren that may have been partc-^ in the wildcmces or fiUlen out by tho way, shall eternally bo "tU with ono occord in onopbca." WOHK O? THE EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE. MAJOB-OEifElUL UVDIlOWa, R. A., London, England, read the following paper on tho work of the Evangelical Alli- ance: — I luiderstind it to bo iny duty in describing tha work of tha AllUafl*, ta givn an anmtrat of ita opaMtions as lb* laault of tha miiuHpIn of Ohristlaa anion eorriad out Into eOurts whi<'h oome within ila sphere. Those aflarii are varhiua a<-«irdiag to t1.« oinumotanea* of sooh tranoh and ila op|>urln' nitiea for doing good. Tha British AllioaM, whiab may \m Cr>t spoken af as having bean ia tha Hold •ln<a tkr ' year IMA, may ba said to b«)g{n ita attiv: operation* by onlistlagnaw mambers, to whom It is neoesaanr fuUr to vsptaia tha prinrlnlcn and alma of (ha Alliam-«, tno idea of C^rlt.tlaii union ua roanlting In a dl«tlni:t lucmlxTslilp being generally quite n<)v«i lu tho ChristUr. people oomposing a Chunh. These prituHpIcs are embodied In tho basis tf the Alllawo, mm- prising nine distinct point* of doetrirvi in which It Is undorstood all Kvangollcal Cbristiaiw oonour, bu( which It i* tha object of (ho A1U> anoo to bring prominently forward aa a moiii* festation of Christian union. Tboso point* are tho divino inspiration of tho Heti p ture* ; (h'> right of privato Judgment In (hoir Intaramta- tlon ; the unity of tho Ur.dhoed andtho'ninlty ol Persons ; tha utter .InpmvKy of human na(ara ; (ha incana(lon of (Im Hon of 0/m1 ; (lis atonement, intcroesaion and veiga ; the jiutlA. oatton of tha sinner by faith aloo* ; tho work of (ha Uoty Splri( in oonversiaa aatd aanetiflm- (Ion ; (he immortalKy of (bo aoal, rnMirraetlon of the body, Judgmsat of (ho world by (hi Lord Jesus : the eternal bleasadaas* tit tho righteous ami the etomal punishment of th^i wickod; tho Divine ins(ituti<m of the (liristiaii minlstrv, and the obligation and [lerpetillty of the ordinances of Baptism and tiMi I/urd'.i Supper. A second einl>odlmitit of the nriwipUii «f the British Alliiiui'O Is I'ontalnwl in a iHt|ier of "Pruutloul Resolutions" which are rMwIat oiu'li annual nmforence, and which reUto to th« supreme duty of cultivating Christian kivo nud promoting unlUid prayer, WDTISCTIVli WOUK 07 Tllr, kt-UMK'.V,, Thut whlc:li may next be (Xiiisldcrcd aa mom distinctly the work of tli» Alliam-o mar Imi classed under two principal heads, <i\r.; Union in prayer of all ClirUtian denominotiiMis, ami (ho furtheruico of liberty (o Christians, be- sides other efforts which are dei«Uad in (ho printed pap<'rA of the British AllUace, iHt As to PrayiT-The original idea of (bo now world-fumed "Week of Prayc*" came from Lodisna in tho North of India, and like a small rill descondlug from a mountain, whi'ih, gradually incrcaslog from the a<!cc««ioB of many streams on Its way to tho ocean, beoomea at last a mighty river pouring on it* flood* of water on which navies can rMo, so thia Uttio movement in tho mountaiiiH of North* weat India has gone on Increasing till one after another of the nations has taken up tho beautiful idea of uniting all Christians lu prayer during the first week of the Now Year, and have carried it out into procticul effect. Like mnny other dls'^vcrle* i^ Mcms so sim- ple that " anv ono might have thought of it," and yet during all tho age* of tho Clirls- tlon Chur(^, since the Reformation ho* givt^i freedom of thought niul permission to worship according to convictions with re«iio<;t U) tiAn<it points, no such union In pray'T wo* ever thought of, and If proposed would have been deemed impossible. Now, however, it i* an iu5know]e<lgod foot throughout (tu> Mo(h«r Country, and in Vrsaux, HollatuI, Itair, Qer. many, Ainrricii, Canada, India, Aus(nuia uuX the IsluiidH of tho Bea, that inembcn of tho vurioiis Chur<;hes which hold allegionio to (ho Lord Jcisux and (o the great cascntlal d<JctrinfM of Hiu word, do meut U>\giA,\uit tot eame*t loving communion snd prayer during the week beginning with tho first Sabbath in each New Your. tvBiixm roa ruAynn. Tho Mibjt'cts for prayer arc usually made out by the British Branch, and are generally accepted throughout tho world, though it M of oourso open to any orpntilzatlon to navo l(« I im W 1 (iwn t<i|iir« for «xkoHatInii Kitd pnyer, tf («»• forri'il. It i» iilao t<i \ta undanil|)CMl that tha KvHnKt'llniil Allium* bjr no ntMUii wlnhia to limit t<> the momlMini tlip DrivU<iK« of >tt«id- liiK tliDM Muirod and dnliirntful prajrer awot- \ng; n3r do«* It ddiira to oxrlud* from tha (Uirlntlan brothorhotMl and fallowahip of 'ha Allianca anr who may not fur varloiia naiona wiah actuallr to boootna mambara thnraof, inunh a* It mlfrht ba da«lruMa thpy ahould m>. •inil. Till! pmmotlon of Chriitlan liberty. — Thli hoa boon dime by tho Hntiah Allianca by c irrtwpondi'nna with fiirxiKn nranoha*, and with thoiH) In prlnon or oppri'MCil for ChrUt n Mike ; alxi by eamaat ropreNcntntiona to our own Uovommant, and tliroiiKh it to forolirn iMurt4, for tha rapaal of oppromivo law* and the llbpmtlon of OhriKtian* Hutterlng peno<in- tiim. For Inatanne, the Mndial In Florence, Mutamorna, ('arraM'o and thoir follow Protm- timtv, lu well a* Julian Vargaa in Hpain the MliuiionarlpH and TurkUh iionvertit In Oonntan- tinople and other piirtit of the Kaat, and which Include tho reoont oiwoa already xpoken of In thU Montntal Conference, vix., tho Auialoyeh ronvorta to Chrintlnnlty In Turkey, who wore prcviuiuly MoHlcinii, but became tonchera In a rhriHtian mimion wihiiol. They have lu'on Hclxod, put in chulnH, nlnioht Ntarred and llin>wn into prlwrn at UuniiiHouj*, and then c'.iroUcd in tho Tui'kUh army, onntrary to the low B« to ChrJHtlana in Turkey. It U Haid that they are now removed to CunHtantlnnple, but even thia involvea banlahment from home and family, and from their honorable omploy- mont. Another oaw Im that of Huatapha and bia Hon, bolonfflng to Mnraah, in Asia Minor, where » large number of OhriKtian* rexido and II good college ia catabliahcd , but thene pcr- Nona wero MnKlemN, or Mnhonietunii,and henoo tho (inniity and iruclty iihown to them. They wore minored from their fni.iilleM itnd put In priwin at Coniit<uitlnople, and then with tho wife of the elderone bunlHhed to Bmymn, but they are Hoparatetl from their chihfron, who lire placed with a MobUmii family, contrary to the wiahca of thoir parontx. UAD SlATli OK CONVEHTti. The Hitd Htute of thcNO converts liax been pleaded with our Uovommont, who have re- preHCDted the aamo, and a Htrong memorial to the Sultan from the British Blllance ia now about to be aent to that aoveroign, and to bo conveyed by an influential deputation, which in probably at thi j moment on ita way to Con- Htuntinople. The Sultan is reminded of tho famous Treaty of Hatti-Humayoun, wlierehy liberty 'h promised to ChriHtiana , but it la umlerHtood that the mental exception ia mado by tho fan- ittio Moslem Government or by their ageuta to Ohriatian converts from the faith of Islam. This, however, was concedKl some years ;> go by tho Turkish minister, and the Sultan is now strongly reminded of tho same There is littlu doubt that good has resulted and will further ensue from these representations, as governments, however disposed to disregard the Christian liberty of converts from the national faith, ar*- afraid of th: powerful in- fluence of the public opinion of tho day, The Emperor of Russia has lately been implored )>^ the Alliance to consider tho condition of Ins Lutheran subjects in tho Biiltio Provinces, and it is believed that thoir condition lias boon materially improved in conseciueuce. £iforts have likewise been mado in favor of the Baptists in Ourmnny, Russia, Sweden and ■Switzerland , tlio Ncstu.iuiis in Persia ; tho French missionaries in Basuto Liiiid, South Africa, as well as Eiiglinh missionaries in South Caledonia. Foreign branches of the Alliance have aided the British one in theso endeavors to " let tlio oppressed go free," and to " break every yoke." The great Conferences of the Alliance in Torions places form part of the work thereof. Freporationa have to be mado for many months proviously, but they have all been at- tended with tho Divino blessing and with .MONTREAL DAILY WITNI^S marked anmeaa Thu (.'onfrrmce In Kollanil In IHA7 was particu'atly gotsl. Tha Dutch hallad In thu moat oorilla! and hearty manner tka vlalt of British and other Christiana Besidaa tha stated mevtlngi tha OiNipe: waa frerly ot*Mh*A to tha npim ani tha bwer cbuMoa by tha vlaitora, and tSa flnal nihorinff of a vaat opou air meating always hud at that tlniii. partook of a very proctloal nhiiractnr. Preaching onJ prarer and siniring In various language.^ took plaon under tno treea during tha w^ola day. Wall known hymns wera printed in the four chief langnagca and on tha nam* p'iga aothat all might sing In their own tongue of tha wonderful woiks of aalratlon and of grace. At tho Vrnlvorwtl F.xhibltlon In Paris In 1X67 tha Alliance irvottHl tha Halla Kvaiigeli<ine where great numbers of persiiiui of various nations heard 'le Oosprl and, to them, the strange souiiib) ol eat jmpora prayer and hyrana of praise •HioiMATKn aavmiAL usKrvL soctniiu. The British Alliance has also been tho mcana ut origlnatmg aeveral iisotul soaietles, such as the Turkish Aid, the Christian Vcmactular for India, and tho (!hristlan Kvl- dcnco Hooicty, of the latter of which w* shall hear further at this Conference. This notice of the work of tho Allisnvo wr. lid not lie complete without drawing at- tention to the effort* alreadr carried on in Canada by branches preTiouuy formed to the present one at Montreal, rnST CANADIAN HHANCH. The first brunch was begun at Iiondon, Ont.i in l80a-a-7> It waa there felt that sui^h ojwra- tions aa providing n town missionary for the city, who was much wanted, and socking tho rescue of fallen women, providing foi some poor sick persons, and visiting tho gaol, wero Icgitimato efforts in connexion with the AUiunco, and such thoy certainly wero. They wero carried on with much good result, but tho branch has not been kept up. It is hoped at London that thtgreac anilsiii'cossful movC" ment in favor of AlUunio prinitiplcs and work, now going on at Montreal, may tend to rcsus- citato their organizatiim and tho samo In other placcbwhero rliffidea .f A cranch may have been entertained, or partially cari'ed but by thi calling publia attention ^o the great im- portance of thj union of Christiana not only in spirit and prayer, but in active work of the Lord and Master, At Toronto likewise a brunch was formnl in 1 HOT A very good United I>ruyer Meeting waa held on Dominion Diy an excellent in • aiiguration of the auHptoioustivontcopteddatcs from that year Thia prayer meeting h^s been kept np over since, and now a weekly niio is held at which there is often on attoudanco of 400 persons A special prayer mooting took place at Toi-onto, yesterday, Ut of October, for the suc- cess of tho Montreal gathering Frutei-niil remembrance of this kind will go far to bind together tho various branches of the Dominion Alliance, which wo eurneMtly trust and pray may now bo formed in con- j unction with thuso nlreiidy in existence. In concluMon, I would fiiithcr sity that at home tho importance of using the luity in the work of ovangeli/ution is being feit more and more. Railroad employees, cabmen und thou- sands, never go to the houso of God, and it is felt that the luity should litlwr among them ; and they oro now going forth to do this work, and tho system bids fair to prove very succes«- ful. I may also mention that a lively inteie.<tt in the active work of tho Kvungelical Alliance is being taken by influential persons, among others the Earl of Chichester, a model peer; Lor.i Ebury and many others. I have it from good authority, though I do not know whether I am justiflod in mentioning it, that Her Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria greatly approves of tho Alliance and its work. (Loud Applause ) I On ■VENINO MEETING i.AHoa ATmirnAiira— iirr«B«sTi!«ii ai-aaciiaa Last Fridav) orniing « public mertliig In connection with tho Domlnii n Alllitiinr Con- ferenoa waa held In Bt. .lamas Street Wes- Icyan Church. Thcro was a very g<s«l attondance, tho etllfli o being flllcd Tho following mlniiiters and gentlamrn wcr>< present on the pliitfo.m. Very H IV Duanllond Rev Canon Baldwin, Rnv Uavtn Lung Ucv Dr. Bums. Rev. Dr. McCosh, Kov. Dr Black of Invrrnrss, JUiv O. II Wells, Rov. Joshua Dnnoviin, Kuv. J. S. Black, Ruv. Mr Dobba of Kingston, Rev Dr. Schutf of Now Vork, Rev Dr. Bliss. By- rlun Branch of the Kvaugelical Alliance ; Majiir-Ocnerat Biirrowa, R A., Rov. Mr. Clil- niipiy, Mr. Henry Vurb.-y, H.>n Jam^s Frrrirr, Mr. T J. Olaxton. Mr. Thane Miller, Rov. A. Wilson of Kingston Ml. William Clondin- ner.gi Mr Hvnry '.ynian, etiv I'rinclpal Dawson occiipiud tho chair. The exerclaes opened by tho singing of tho fulhiwing hymn :— Soldiers of Christ 1 arise And put your armour on, Strong In the ttrangth which Uod auppltea Through Hit etomal Bon, Htronz In the Lord of Hosts, And In 111* mighty power ; Who In the atrnngth of Jesus truata, Is more than cuuqueror. Htand, then. In His groat might. With all Ills ^triMigth endued ; And take, to arm you foi tho fight, The panoply ul UoU. That, having all thing* done. And all your caiilllcta past. Ye nia,Y u'crcoiiic througn Christ alonu.. And'slaiid entire ut last. ladlssoluhly Joined, To battle all proceed ; But arm yourscivra with all the mind Thai was In Christ you Head. Rov. Dr MoC'osil, of Princeton College, of forcd up 11 fervent priiyor. Principal Dawsoh inul'iglsed for tho absence of i»r. Vincent, andcalle<l on Itev. Dr. Bliss to give them some aeitount of his missionary experiences. kcv. Dr. Bi.iss, of tho Syrian Branch of tho Alliance, said i— A few years ago I stood on the top ot Mount Ilormon, situated in tho land of Syria and ten thousand f''ct above the level of tho seu As 1 stisHl there, facing the north, I saw on tho right Moimt Lebanon in all tta glorr '■ in front of me was old Sharon ; to tho left WHS Tyrn ; while further to the left was Acre. To \ho south I (»)uld ace tho moimtniiiM about Jcnisiilem, though that city was not in sight, at their buck, on tho plains, tiicro was Damascus, a beautiful city in the midst of Biirr.iiiniling green fields. At tho foot of Muinu Hcriiion uro tlio hcudwuters of tho Jordan, ana on my visit I drunk from them, and found them very sweet. They giiKli i>p and form i smail lake, about twice us lurgo AS this Luilding. Tho water passes from It to Uio L.ik. oi Mcrom, thence through n deep gorge on down tho swift course of tno, Jordan, into tin desolate basin of tho Dead Sea, whose waters uro so impregnated with suit cliui no living thing cuii exist in thorn, und so buoyant that a man flouts on tho aurfui:e with eiiso. Those sweet beautiful waters of tho ^unlun thus terminate In i dismal Ntaguuat piKil, ii fitting emblem of tho ap- parent result ut times of missionary work. I have known men who luboi-cd faithfully, prcucheil earnestly, undpruycd ngoniiiinglv yet ti>r a timo no result could be seen A village is the sceuo of energetic and persevering labors : ono here and one the r<i gives promise of pro- gress in H Kpiritiiiil life , m man hero and u man there seems to make u profession of tho faiih, but. aius, in a few weeks all seems to be lost in thfc htugiiaiit jkioI of indifference. Many a iioblo mipxionnrr in Syria, after his labors for yellr^, has died and gone to M .374.1 KVANOEI.irAl, AI.I.IANCK KXIKA. ai uliiry, wlthiMiut ■ rmult «i( hU Ulmn to gliulili'ii RU liPiirt. Nt Monil, Kor. Mr. WIImiii, left Hjrrin ntU't twHvn ynun of toil, snil h« tolil ma iw 1 nlupiwl IiIn hand lor the liMt tlmn, tlwt ho liiid prmuihcd the (oiip<<l for Hve ytinn, nml that m fur tit ha knnir hu hiul iiitniinplliihoil no gnud whntKvi'r. Wht'ti w* wie the water* of tha J >nlan turmi- tnto In thu Dead Hea, «« aak, Whut lieeoniM of them ? Them ia nooiitlet to the Dcuil St'ii, and thera could lifl none, iia it Ilea l.aoo feet lielow all the Niirroiiiidlntr watura. What, then, beroniea of tlieMi wiiten. which are Ktoodiljr UiInK ndded to hy thn Jordan t Fur montha a briuht and powerful ann ihlnea down from ■ tky nndimmed hjr n rloud, and it Kteadiiy evaporatea thu water ; the ri^Kult U to be aKcn otnewhrre, when thu rain dowendit upon the earth, the eednntof Leliiinon flourlnh, the field* of wavlnff irritin aro nourinhiHl, the bountiful (inipof oraiiHrei«,lem(>nii, olivcii, flgit and pomef^anatea U riiNmod, and all the fueo of naturs U eovercd with flowcn ; and no in the proai'hinirof the word -It* renultHlf not nt onee apparent, aro wurkInK liit 'ntiv and nt lai4t come forth and floiuiith ; md if the mlMionarloR themnelvea who tow do not Doe • roiull, their auei ion will map a bountiful h.krveitt. (. pplauno.) Aa a naae in point, the word I ud been fullr preached in a eertalu Kantoin toun, the olrih-placo of one of the llomjiu einperorH- Three yoam after ho left the pluco he heard that tnero were I'roteHtanta there. Uuca while there, vinitcd the miiwdonar^ and heanl him preach verj oameitly to a ojugre- (ration whioh connUted of hU uook, m/ cook itnd mjielf, and for a part of theaemion iherg waa another man wlio iHM'amo aomoirii;;t drownjr and left the mootinff liefore it waa over (laughter). ThU miniater left hia work, not from diHcournifomont, but boi«uiie his health had failed. A few years after wo iioard thnt Proteatanta wore there ; however wo paid little attention to the ntory, mippoHing thiit noma politicnl enda were to bo gained ; finally, hear- ing It again and again we at laat, aent a native brother to enquire into tlie matter and he found that the men were in eamoitt. I «-n« ■out there and found ten or twelve carnoHt inon, and to make the story short, there Is now in Homa, situated a hundred milea from Beirut, a living Cliristian Church, lohooU for girla and boys, and n native Christian minister, wh j sends forth oolporteura to the Rurronnding villages. So this discovery turned our tears into joy. I could point to village after village on Mount Lebanon.whero similar results have been attained. Where- over the Oospcl ispreachod results will sooner or later come. " For as the rain oometh down, and the snow from Heaven, and retumeth not thither, but wutcreth the earth, and makoth it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower and bread to the cater; so shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth ; it hIiuU not return unto mo void, but it shall ao- eomplish that which I please, and it shall pros- per in the thing whereto I sent it." We want no better testimony than that. SDUCilTION IN 8TBIA. Preachers of the (}ospel in Syria were spe- cially laboring to get hold of the children and young people, and I assure yon that in that part of Syria whore wo are laboring, between Acre on the South and Tripoli on the North, there is almost a pasnion among the young fur education,and they are forcing theii parents to send them to school. Now there were Frotohtant schools all over the city of Beirut, and where, fifty years ogo, not a woman and scarce a man could read or write, now thousands could do so. In all our schools, whether Ucotoh, English or American, the great text is the Bible. (Ap- plause.) And whotevcr you say here or any- where else about putting the Bible in the com- mon schools, we as missionaries will have no- thing else, and when we cannot have it we will paok up our trunks and come home. (Applauae.) The daily life of godly men serves to afiact the people of Syria more than anything cIm, ami whilu ueltlier preaihlng nor luyument hav» •tfoot on them, still when they mm a inau lending • V"dly life It beoumaa ait trgiUMnt they cannot withstitnd. In the city of Tripidi a man wo* petaacuted from day to dUy by hia brvtliMT, ana mora by hU poor old muUier. I sny poor old mothiT U iinwm shu felt that lia had Imbibod a dangerous error, and kiv idtuaavahlmbyhvrpermii^utluiui. For all this ha remaliKKl st^wdfaat to his faith, and prayed for hi* pemecutiirs. Afterten years hia brother was talian 111, and then auid, " I want that religion to die 1^ which baa mads my brother aueh • lovely mfv. I have parseeutvd him in every way. Hu bM always loved me, alway prayed for me,' That brother died In the fultii. The m <ther allU held out, hut leaa thsn a year a^ .iho began to make enquiry, and stated that aSo /anted that religion which mode her ion juuh a good man. In her last illnesa she utterly refused to have a, priest, or allow a picture or Image in her room. One day she sent for the priests, and they came de- lighted. She laid : " I have invited you to show you that my sou has not f(>r<«d mo to give up my rell^on. I am perfectly free." Itiey thi.n offered her the image of the Vir- irin, butshe said "I wanf; not the oruolflz, but Kim who died on it." She failed very suddenly. Before she died she laid, "Weep not for me ; I am going homa to meet my younger ion. In a few year* yon will follow, and w* shall form a happy and united family. That even- ing she sank rapidly, nnd passed away without a struggle ; aa ahe died she cried with a full voice, " HaUolnJah t Hallelujah II HaUelu- jah!!l" and passed away. Priests, bishopa and ofBoen of tne Oreek Ohonh begged to be allowed to bring the bodv into tho ohurch edifice, a« she itiU remained one of their mem- ben. The son granted their request, on the oondition that no candle* ahould be placed around the corpse, and that oertain objection- able pasaageN of the Qreok burial lerviue shriuld not be used. In that senrioo aro beau- tiful prayers and b'>autiful thoughts. At the coni'Iusiou of the service at the grave the American missionary mode a stroqg address, and the people offered up a prayer, and pro- nounced a benediction in the presence of t wolve of their priests. On their return home, OS the people pasaea oy he convent, the monks came out, and, as waa custumary, invited them to dinner. Thia oimKmHtc.iee showed how the hard feelingo against; the midsionarieahod been overcome. Twenty yeai ■ tg'i to hav rken at a grave wouid have enuangr)red ir lives. What hac cauiied thia >rruat change!' The young Syrians growing up with their minds more or less enlightened, and knowing their responsibility to Ood, believe what we have been endeavoring to im- press on their minds, viz., that religion is a thing which pertains only between an indi- vidual man and hia Ood. I doubt not but that many here before me would rejoice to become missionaries of the Cross, and if you knew aa much as I d v.f this work you would consider it a great phvlligD to go forth and preach the Qoepel to the un believers. Old and young, malo and female, you mar be as much a missionor of the Cross here as in far off Syria. Thei-e '.re . ne hun- dred and fifty thousand eouls in this city. How many of them have been bom unto a knowledge of Jesus Christ f How many of them are still nneonverted as are the heitthcn i Vou have material enough hero to work on in thia city, and in your cwr, provinje. How many are there whom the Gospel has never reach A ! How many domestics in your houses need Christ ! Live effectively a life of prayer, and so act from day to day that those by whom you are surrounded will be compelled to say that he or she has been with J csuii Christ, and has learned of him. Henbt Vablet was then called upon, and soid he would endeavor to say a few words in order to help the Young Women's Associa- tion of this city. If we want to win souls to Christ, we must really manifest the Lord Jcsu s Christ in ourselves. We must get hold of that truth expounded bv the Apostle Paul, " for to me to live is Chiiat, not somothin,^ liko it. I be- tii'vu Jiut olio griful niiiaon wliy uiir yiiung men rejucl thu (liMtpd U that II 1* put before them In tha funn of a ri'ligion, and nut In the form (4 a foaeinatfug person, vvim Chriat. I iKivvreapwut yuung men to give up a life iif sin till wu ran give them aomething lietter; wu want tu carry with usa living Christ; Slid IniiirMM upon uur huarvrs unrc. avrvedlv, the iinmodlutn p<ivo««t<m of that free gift of Ood ; so that, hrimeforth, .hey mity walk in His light, and when thia trulli I* fairly grasped they will begin tu know and feel somewhat of the reality uf the |H>*a«saliin of Qod'i unspeakable gift. How unuatjmt some Christians an I Their style of speech ia truly mournful. Ttiovu Is one of thia claaa in my own church in the city u( Ijondim, and for two years 1 have hanllv dared ask him to pray, Iwcaiuouf the vuttural, roelanoholy tone lie adopted. Mo snould b« able to testify that wo am perfectly latltfied with JoaiM ChriU, and that lio dweO* within ua, so that we find it quito cosy to do right and hard to do wrong, making our whole li''ti beauti- ful and wo aro not irntutud with < urst'lves, nor are ilavos of a bad temper, that the Lonl Jesus so indwells In u« tluit our lives become oharaotorlNtiiiuUy fascinating and beautiful. I am here to say that I get out of Clirist what the wealthiest man in Moutreul can obtain from his wealth. I du not want to go to Heaven one hour sooner than Ood wifls. I want a great deal of company tu enjoy the blessing of living for Christiipon earth. I find that self-will is to a great extent set aside when the volitions or impulse* from within aro recognised as the will of Qnd If you want your child to do u certain thinir theni are two ways of having it aocompTlshed. You might cull dimaly on the child to do it with hi* motive power, or muko over your abilities to thoflhild, rendering the task easy for him to do. If a wealthy merchant asked mo to open for him a branch of hU business in Iiiverpoc!, I would gladly volunteer to do it. But if a dar or two before my starting to go ho should call me into his ottice and say, "I expect you to work my business with your capital, I would not understand hia riulit to claim the biulnes* at all. This is the way foUowml by many. They ar^ woiking in their Lord's business on their own capital. Christ says, " I am come that ye might navo life." Young men, if you have not received that life, so that you can easily put your foot on the neck of passioni., and tic down appetite and say the battle is the Lord's, uud give the spirit the advantage, I pray you realize it ^nl:^ hwor, and if you havo never awoke before, awake co morrow morning and rcalizo that Jesus Christ looks through those eyes of yours, and you will find that Huturdiiy, October .'trd, will bo one of the grondcHt days of your life. Listen to those words, " T am cnicifted with Christ, neverthelcNS I live, yet not I, but. Christ livcth in me " Ah! my beloved friends, when the truth ns it Is in Jesus is possessed by us, we will not find it diificiilt to win souls fur Christ, and to teach and prcavli Ui« Qospcl. Do not say there are yut four months, and then cometli the harvest. The fields are already ripe for ' the harvest. The world to-day is a great harvest field. We reop where Clirist labored, where he ploughed the soil sowed the seed, and developed the powth, until it is ready for the sickle. It is not ours so muuh to sow OS to reap. I believe in definite rcHult.i. 1 have reason to believe thnt the Church is cnrsed to-day by its indefinite aims. Everything surrounding na ia a design car- ried into effect, and I ssy that you and I should show the same in( jtlons by the re- sult* 01 out labors. I cannot speak of another man, and I havo no right to judge of his ser- vice, but I will state that if Uod withdrew His blessing from mo in preaching tlio Oospel, after two years, I would give it up. I do not believe that Ood ever sends men forth to faN. Mean to save men and you shall du it ; work with faith and you shall bo success- ful ; but " the double miiulod man is unstabiu in all his ways," for let not that man think that he shall receive anything of the Lord. Let i\n IP 9i MONtREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. never forget that a gift pre-Bopposea a ro> ceiver. u erery cue the thongnt of • gift originatea in the mind of the pTer, and in nineteen oaaea out of twenty the reodver knows nothing of it^intil it is placed into hie hands. Dare we go forth with the water of life f Dare we to pot ont the f ever fires of sin, and impress npon the minds of men the im-- mediate neoeodty of that gift. Buppoae the cose of a poor man, one of the poorest of onr olty. AnoUter ont of his riches chooses to give him |60,000. What becomes of the po- verty of the former from the time of the gift f And in the same manner what becomes of the former povacty of the dnner ? My belief is that if yon to-night teoeive God's gift, given as freely as the air yon breathe, and as the light from the son— oh I If-. Chairman, how comes it that men see Ood giving freely, and yet when His heart opens out towards them, they argne that He is a miser. — God will poor upon thom the gift of Christ. Beoeive it to- ight. Its reception involves the pntting away of s'ri^fsrastheEastisfcomthe'West. Itin- volves the great troth of the Atonement, and that yon are at peace with God. It in- volves that you have been redeemed and bonght with a price. Thns if yon possess Clinst yon have everlasting life. " Verily, verilv, I say nnto yon, he t lat h^aieth my, word and believeth ia f a that sent me- hath everlasting life." lay hath everlast- ing life. Hark thd r 'd present teuse of th'' word. Hear me, ye yot men who say ye want to see life, xe h j never even touched a breath of it,^«' mortality, — a kind of re- fined eensoali'' He that hath the Son hath life. I hope that yon Ho [nit forget the daims of the Tonng Women's Association. I am told tiiat It has been instituted now about four nonths, and has been ezoeed- inglv useful. It is desired that a build- ing be erected which is adapted to receive go- vernesses and respectable young women. I cannot too strongly press npon you the claims of this most Christ-like institution, wliich is intended to shield these too of ten defenceless ones. X beg you will utilize your money for Christ. Set not your heart on earthly trea- sures, r Uoh tlu moth end rust doth cormpt. Cankered riches and m'lth-oaten garments aro the portion of those who hold back whatbe- !ongrs to Christ. It you thus hold back, be as- sured yon will not enjoy the benefits of a Cliristtan life. The speaker referred to the work the Young Women's Association had ac- oomplidied, and mode another appeal on its behalf. The speaker closed his eloquent address by a recitation describing the Cliristian heroism of John Maynud, the pilot. now TO wnr toxnsa ken to cbbiet. H. Thans MiiXBit opened his address by offering up a fervent prayer, for on outpour- ing of God's Spirit, upon the young men of the city ana Dominion. Be said the subject of how to icin young men to Christ was one of t'-i most important which claimed ho attention of the Alliance. Ho would not allude to the usual methods of re- claiming young mm ; nor to preaching or to exhorting thom in other wayn, as these me- thods w«re all well known and are of tho first importance. To bring them to Christ, our mini!s must be pervaded by cc 1 filled with the Glory of Ood. Ha would not speak of the value of young men ; the palitioal platform, the pul- pit, knew the value of yonng oien, and even the yonng ladies did not nnderv^ne them. (Laughter.) Tht very question implied in his subject shows that the yonng men had drifted away from God. He believed that the canrying out of the raindplea advo- cated by the Alliance would be one of the grandest wave of gathering them into the fold. He believed the Evangelical Alliance was preparing the Church af the future. Dnring their late meetings he had sat and listenM to the arguments of the learned Doc- tors of DivUty who had spoken, and had been completely overwhelmed by them; he could not understand all they said, but would be satisfied to practice what they preach. He believed that the greai barrier to the spread of theGospel— the diilerenoes between Churches — must be broken down. If any of the Alliance delegates wero not willing to adopt this view they should leave by the next train. Onr young men do not usdetBtand the difieranoes between denominations, and aro otaving for union, and union we must have. (He called upon those of the audience who agreed with him to clap thdr hands, upon which an enthusiastic clapping from all parts of the house vnsued.) In <»der to win yonng men to Christ, Christian youAg men must be put in the van to work ir Joi for Jesus. As a laiwe percentage of the members of the ohurcliesvero voung men, what an increased influence would be obtained if they were put forward in its service. Send them forth to bring other young men to Christ Another way to bring them to Christ was to make their homes attractive. Fa- then, mothers elder brothers and sisters- strive to make it tte most cheerful ^ace on earth. He believed many men had neen lost to Christ for the want of this. Some fathers leave their Lsmes too much ; this is sometimes done even in the advancement of good works. Let them remain at their homes as much as they can. Confide in your sons; if your son is in love does he confide in you P He should. If he does not confide in yon he certainly does in some one else. At their homes fathers should talk less abont bujineas and moro about Christ. So that obildrer. may leam that to them the latter is tha moro important. Parents are generalW not demonstrative enough with their boys.- ioukissthegirIs,bat do yon not know that tho boys require such expressions of af- fection. The preacher inhis pulpit cannot ex- plain what love i!i,butif youshow itinyonr actions to your children, then when thepreaoher speaks of the gtatA love of Chnst the truth is felt. Do not leave the expressions of your love, be mode over your children, when cold in death. Tho employere shoald feel a personal responsibility in bringing young men to Christ, and can not expect tho nunistcr to accomplish the whole work. Emplnyers do not settle their account when they pay their usual salary. Ood expects them to g^ive an account of those souls under their charge. It is afearful thing to have tho guidance of fifty Oil' one hundred men. You must let them see that yon are not prospering through evil means, and that you aro aware what comes of them after hours. You do not know how the hours of night hang on them, and of Uie thousand temptations of Satan by which they aro beset, so watch over them, not as a spy. but as a friend. A mother coming to visit her son in Cincinnati found him in a feUsi's 0}U ; L« said to her ii ilLc face of Ua employer, who was pteaent, " I ezpeote& my employer to tell me where to go to ehuroh n»d spend my time, but the first Sunday passed and no advice, and I thought he had merely overlooked me. The second Sunday passed and no attention was paid m«. I became in- terested in fast young men, followed their ooou. nations, and began a course which has at last left me hero." Employers, tako thia lesson to heart, and realize the great importance of the charge left to year care. Tou do not peroeive how these young men an exdndcdfrom home» and have no provision made for then by which its place is filled. They have been ao customed to home associations and fnenddiips, these aro all missed; and in a gambling or drinking saloon they resort to pass titeir tune, and thus go down to hell. He asked the repreaentativea to fhe Al- liance to gfive their young men in the several citiea placea where they aan have home amusements, give them facilities for reading, parlors in which to meet their friends: let them be surrounded by ycnng men iiliose sodety would be a restraint on them, and whose eonduot they could imitate. Let them take this suggestion home with than, and place such Christian dub houses in thdr towns. Let them say to their yonng men that they need not go to gambling houses to spend their time, but can have aplaco prod- ded for them in which they would obtain good. But havi^ all these, how must we win x>nb f We must have Ute same enthusiasm as we exhibit in our business. Some Chris- tians are too proud to display an interest in the welfare of yonng men, and souls are lost through their excess of dignity. Mr. Moodie tdls the story of amanao satisfied with his Christian life that he didn't aoo any neoeidty of exhibiting it. One day his little son was singfing a hymn. "Stop, Charles," said the father; "I can't, father," replied the boy. Said the father again, •' You must. Ifyon wereasestablishedinreligionas I am yon wouldn't want to sing." The next day the two were driving ont together, when the horse refused to go any farther. The father used the whip very vigorously, but with no success. " Father," gnvdy siud the boy, " von shouldn't use ike whip; the horse is established." (Laughter.) we have too much of this sort of thing ; and we want it dis-established. (Laughter and ap- plause.) Yon must rise in tiie dig- nity of the Son of God to be suocessf'd in this work. The sgpeaker then referred to the necessity of faith, and oonaecntion of time and money ; business men must came to the hdp of the ministry, as their influence is enormous, from their intimate acquain- tance with young men. He called on them to agonize for soub, and when least expecting it the blessing would %me. Principal DAWSor, in connection with this matter, called attention to the text, " Su£Fer little children to come nnto me, and forbid them not." Did not this word luffier carry the inference that the dir. 'mIcs would not suffer them to come to Chris'j i* Could not tho conduct to children and yonng men bear the same inference ? The meeting then closed with the bcncdie* tion,' pronounced by Bev. Canon Baldwin. tii MB. HEintY VABLST. THIRD DAY. SATURDAY, October 3, 1874 SUBJECT ,— The CHtTRCii's Work and Worship, and Allied Topics. Ber. Dr. Tatlob, Pint Vioe-Freiident, took ;lie Ohair at 10:1/!, and gaTeoat the foUowing bymn : — Tl crt) ti t f'inntstn filled with blood Drawn fr^iOi I junanuel'i Teins, Aud (liiii ra )jluiig«d bent ath that Do id, LoM all thtir gulltv •taioi. Tba d)lug ihtut rcjulc d to see That (uuutain lii bit day, And tbare nay I, tliousb >ilu ai be, Waali all 1117 (ina away. Dear, dying Lamb, Thy precloua Mood' Shall never loie Ht power Till all the raosomed Chnreb of Qod Be aaved to fcia no more. E'eralnee by talth, I taw the itream, Tby flowtag wound tupply, Bedoemlng Iota baa been my tbeme, And aball be tiU I die. Ber. a. M. QMun, U. A., cf Halifax, N. 8., then oScNd up prayer. The CnuBiuN then caUed ou Ser. DoxALD FsAtas, D.D., to doUrer an aJdreaa on THE EELATION OF AET TO CHURCH WORSHIP. ( We do \7(U to oontider tho many dangora which menace our evangelical Christianity, and to oonault together how they may be aToidad, hindered, or, ataH cTento, reduood. It ia my conviction that not tho least serious of thoae daugera Ilea in tbo system of roligioua wonhip. Superstition and isethetioism com- M MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. "II Liiio to introduco on oxtemaliBm in divine Rervioe which contradicts the essential genius of our diciponsation, and tends more speedily and more powerfidlj than many think to undo the Protestant eTaag'elical character of cm- Christianity. ° Now, we ore certainly not going to enter aplea, Protestantism veriiu Ait, or Evangelicaliran veriui Good Taste. A re- cent essayist in England has cooIIt described the Puritan idea thus : That art has no good thing ia it for tho human soul, and that religion can have nothing whatevertodo with beauty. It such be Puritanism there ore no Puritans. All intelligent people hold that beauty is to be preferred to ugliness and granaenr to meanness, in the appointments and modes of divine service. To say tho contrary is not Puritanism, but barbansm; and wo beg to have it understood from tho very out- set of our discussion that wo cordially recog- nize, not only the obligation of propriety and order, but also the high uses of refinement and dignity in the services of religion. Tho law is good if a man use it lawfully, and art is goodif the Church use it wisely. We allow it to bo handmaid but not mistress in the liouso of the Lord. Two principles se«m to us beyond question : (1.) Art must bo subordi- nated to the intraests of Christian tmUi and tort or misrepresent sacred rcalitiea. (2.) Art must bo controlled by the character of our dispensation in oU that concerns buildings erected for religious use and the Tarion* ac- cessories of Chnrnb worship. This last prin- ciple excludes all typical appointments, such OS were appropriate to tho Mosaic dun>ensation. I use tho word "typical" in its theological sense, and disticgji^h it from tho symbolical, which is not confined to any one dispensation of religion. Tho altars ind sacrifices, tho priestly vestmentb, the arrangement of the veil and tho Holy of Holies, the Ark ond the Mercy Scat there,— all were types and shad- ows of things to come. But in this dispensa- tion there is no need of such types, no j nrf- cty in them. Wo have not shadou i of heavenly things, but t!io heavenly tilings thoosolvcs. Christ has been offered once for all, bod ihe way into tho Holiest is made manifest; therefore, no divine directions aro fliven OS to the form and furniture of a placo of Christian worship, — no commands about an altar, a veil, a socrarium, a priestly robe or mitro; and to introduco such things as of religious obligation, is to commit what, in suchmatters, is a very serious offence, an an- achroTiism to continue typos and foreshadows after the fulness has come. But the question of symbolism is not so easily settled, and it is under this pica that artistic accessories and dmaments in worship aro multiplied. They aro said to represent truth through tho senses to the mind, and to assist the power of con- templation and tho habit of reverence. Statues, pictures, rood-screens, holy water, incense, jundles lit in broad day, cruciiixcs, ceremonial irestures and attitudes, all are asserted ond vindicated on the ground of their symbolical intention and meaning. It is maintained that exterior emblems or representations are just as lawful as spoken language with a view to tench or impress sacred truth, and that ex- ' terior impressions should bo sought and not avoided, in order to induce an analogous in- eternal conviction and feeling'. Now, I wish to look into this carefully and candidly, taking with mr the two regulative principles already laid down : (i .) That art must servo the truth and no lie; (2.) that it must harmonize with the Clmstian or characteristically spiritual dispensation, to which, indeed, we must add a third, derived from St. Paul, (3.) that " all things should bo done unto edifying." There is no question that symbolism nms all through the Bible, as it docs through all nature and human lifo. Lang^iago is full of symbol, and there -i much plausibility in tho question. If in divine service wo use, as wo certainly do, strongly flgurative language, why not also have ftgiirativo octlon P— nay, further, why not give to tho eye forms whic'i danote or suggest sacred objrets and obligations to tho mind even moro vividly than language P As to symbolic action, the principles wo have stated aro a sufficient guide. For example, it is proper to uncover the head in order to express reverence; to kneelor stand in rendering prayer orpraise ; to lay on hands in ordination, and to break broad in tho Lord's Sapper. But it is improper to repteaent the Holy Trinity with extended thumb and fingers in thebenodiction — a most irreverent and presnmptous gesture, or to impose that old heathen invention, tho priestly tonsure, or to add formalities in bap- tism or the Lord's Sapper which aro not men- tioned in Holy Writ, not necessary to the or- dinanoeb aa instituted by Christ, and vhich tend to envelop them in a superstitious haze, or to bow the xnee at particular spot'), as in passing or approaching an altar, beoauso that is against tb.o whole tone of our dispensation in localizing sacredncss, and attaching special Divine presence to things made with hands. IVnly Bymboliool action is admissible, is inev- itable ; but if we would preserve evangelical OhiisUaiii^ we must be very careful what kind of artion we recognize. Symbolic forms are admiaaiUe too, if nrt inevitable. The oruoifonn shape of a churoh ia symbolical ; so is the lofty toof ; so is the upward-stretching ■pire. How far may wo go P What of inter "™7B;' life, and no artistic creations, however exqois-l ' ior deooration — of figures ou tho walls and ito, aro admissible in tho Church which din^ INndows, and of the free use of color and 4|raalo to remeient ideas and stimulate ireligious emotion P It ia a question of some difBoulty. Illustrated Bibles and portraits of saintly per- sons ore in our honsea. Why may not scenes from the BiUe be painted in fresco on our ohurohes, orportraits of saints executed there in mosaic P We admire a Madonna bv Kaphael on the walls of a gallery, hanging there amid incongruous mirroundings, or a Last Sapper br Leonardo de Vinci, or Aruore del Castro P Why not have snob a picture, if we could procure it, on the wall of the church P And is there any harm in tho statue of an apostle or prophet for tho eye to rest upon P why ex- clude from our sacred buildings objects which, seen elsewhere, excite tho b^t feelings and help to elevate tho soul P Is it a mere Puritan prejudice that prevents this P I think it is not. It 16 a precaution dictated by our knowledge of human nature and of Church history. The reproach of discouraging tho fine arts is one which primitive Chiistianity had to endure. Those arts ministered to heathen idolatry, which tho preachers of tho Gospel everywhere condemned, and tho artists, liko the silver- smiths at Ephesus, who raised a riot against St. Paul in defence of their craft, wcro unani- mously opposed to tho now religion as having a dull and sullen worship without images, gnr- lands and processions. When one of those artists was converted he was obliged to give up his profession because ho could not as a Christian devote his skill to the scrvioo of idol- atry. But Christian art soon sprung up. Yos, and we do well to know its history. It began with attempts to express tho simplest facts und hopes of our holy religion by figures carved on old seals and signet rings, or painted on tho walls of tho catacombs — figures of tho Good Shepherd, of tho fish (ic/il/iiis) — being in great letters an anagram for Jc.^us Christ, — of God tho Sen and Saviour — tho vine, the serpent, tho anchor, tho door, and sfoncs of sncred story, e. r/., Abraham offering up Isaac, Moses striking tho rock, the deliverance of Israel, tho resurrettion of Lazarus. Tlieso were ob- viously for instruction, not for use in worship, and wero appropriate to a timo when there wore no printed Bibles in the hands of the peo- ple. Tho early Christians shrank from por- traying Christ on tho cross, and tho earliest at- tempt to set this forth by art show us a lamb at the foot of across,or'a lamb with cross and banner to suggest the death and victory of tho Limb of God. Laay Eastlake, who is cer- tainly no Puritan, docs not find any traeo of tho sign of tho cross as wo form it, till the middle of the fifth century, and the crucifix oniydates from the ninth. What we find thus in tho earliest times of Christianity is the rough portrayal of Scriptural emblems and scenes for instruction, admonition, and com- fort These wero, in the phrase of Augrustin, idktarmu'—iho books of tho simple Ita this, however, lurked a very serious peril. Mr. Ruskin has truly said that the effect of formative art on religion is not onZ/ to impart to tho eyes imagined spiritual per-' sons, but to limit their imagined presence to certain places. So the Church began to have BBcrod figures and favored shrines, and the helps to instruction wero turned into helps to idolatry, and Christians, alas ! began to kiss tho feet of graven images. In vain a faithful fowprotestod aiainst tho abuse, in vain tho Greek emperors In tho eighth and ninth cen- turies endeavorod to f>tay tho corruption of Divine worship. Tho phrenzy of superstition was too strong for them, and so it came to pasd that all tho Eastern Church was decked with images and all tho Western, till tho Reforma- tiou, with both images and pictures, 'nie les- son that corner to us from those centuries seems to bo <hat it is very hiurd to keep Uie copious use of symbolic art in religion from degenerating into a superstitious abuse. Tho Reformation is charged with the crime of dis- couraging fine art, and tho charge i.;;:y be ad- mitted in the sense in which it lies against primitiveChristianity itself. Consi^'. .. tho Refor- mation of tho Church of tho West. Art had passed its grandest period and was becoming professedly irreligious. Tlio ;naster-buildcrs of the middlo ages wero dead, the men who in Gothic architecturo rendered to religion au august ministry of beauty and sublimity. But tho mischief remained and was stcrcotvpcd, tho separation of tho clergy from tho laity, and tho adaptation of church buildings, not to instruction and communion, but to im- posing ceremonies, displays and processions. The master painters and sculptors wero dead. There was no more the rovercntial handling or tender grace of a Fra Angelica. Bunscn has said : " Michael Angclo and Raphael, with their compeers, in their own oge, were the last gfreut masters cf tho art springing from a direct source of tho Divine preseneo." So early aa tho latter half of tho 16th century wo have to searoh long beforo wo discover a pic- ture or statue really fit to placo in a church, whose lineaments betoken or awi^cn any roligious sentiment. And to this we must add that painting no Icnger confined itself to Scriptural subjects. It devoted itself largely to legends and fables, as the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin Mary, and the marriage of St. Catherine, and so impressed, not truth, but serious error on tho credulous minds of tho people. And whero was sacred music P it was monopolized by priests and choristers, and there was no voice of song in the Christian congregation. Thus it was not art at its best, . it was art debased to the service of ignorance and superstition, that the Reformation dis- turbed. If it bo said that it went to work too absolutely and sweepingly, we aro not concerned to deny that in times of groat public excitement excesses aro committed. It is really childish to whimper over this. Tlio defacement of even a few chef-d'amret of art is not an exorbitant tax to pay for so groat a blessing as the Reformation ; and, indeed, it is a serious question if some countries would not have gained considerably by losing more than they did. Wo have a number of fastidious ladies and gentlemen who have a habit of prating against the moro thorougli reformers of tho 10th century as men of shock- ing taste and coarse feeling, who destroyed like so many Vundals. Now, all tho leaucr.1 of the Reformation wcro men of culturo ; but, happily for us, they held truth paramount to all other considerations, and perceived that superstitious accessories of worship should no more be spared on mcro njsthetio grounds than false doctrine should bo harbored on ac- eount of tho elegant language in which it may be couched. But it is really a great mis- take to suppose that tho Reformation has, in tho issues of it, been injurious to the fine arts. It has widened human life, increased genenil culturo, and in fact given to art a much wider scope than was possible in the middlo ages. Yos, it may bo replied, art has got secular opportunities and rewards. Music goes to tho opera house and painting takes to landscape. i874.] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCK EXTRA i$ to battles, to itonna at im, to danoen on tho gtnen, to the itag hant, to the family interior. Bat irhei« ia in enooiuaged in It* nobleit office, lerTiiig Ohiiit and embelliahlng tho ohnroh f Now, I am ready to anawer thli. If art ia willing to aerve religion and not to dominate over it, we have, or should have for it in the Hefonned Ohnroh aoope and verge enongh. Take the art of Uiuio. Cer- tainly it reooivod no diahonor from tho Be- formation. It was much advantaged by the bracking np of the oooleaiaatieal monopoly. It waa fi«dienod and popularized in the Oer- man .chorales, and in the psalms, tones and chants of tho Uefurmed churches. And uiore recently it haa obtained another and a mag- nificent development in oratorios, nowhero bo well rendered or so krdnly appreciated as in Frotestant oommnnicies. What havo they got in tho nnreformed churches to compare with the sacred song of our oongregatlona and families ? It has been said by a great writer that among these " the most God- forsaken operatic music has come to be the quarry from which musical themes are select- ed for the public worship of Ood 1" And of course opera singers are in request to give duo effect to such pieces of music. By no meana do we assert or think that tho musical art has yet received fall justice in any of our church- es ; and indeed it is a subject which requires more discreet hondliag than it has often re- ceived, and more forbearance and mutual con- sideration among Christian people. AU who believe in spiritual music will admit that mere musical performance can benotliing before tiio Lord, unless aooompanied by melody in the heart. The song of birds may be pleasing to Gh>d as well as man, but sweet sounds are nothing worth from intelligent and moral be- ings without the understanding and tho pilsy of the affections. But may not tho musical art oMist to :xttano the soul to devotion ? Cer- tain! v. It is when wo oome to enquire how far this assistance should go that we come to practical difficulties. And we shall find that it ia impossible to lay down more than a guid- ing principle, the application of it depending very mnoli on the natural sonsibilityand ac- quired caltnre of tho worshippers. Tho prin- ciple is that regard should be had in church Nong tu the <^flcation of the Christian x>e0' nious praise to our Ood and Saviour. There is no other law of Christ on tho subject. As to tho application of this guiding principle very much, as wo liAi a said, depends on tho Honsibilitv and culture of tlio worshippers. Very little art will distract some Christians, whilo a groat deal helps and inspirits others ; and among these last somo love a severe an- tique style, while others are all for lively, buoyant melodies. As in most of :>ur con- gregations all those classes aro to bo found, tliero is constant ucod for mi<tnal concession in this matter and brotherly consideration. Those who arc weak in mtisical feeling and nuItuTo ought not to make their crudo taste tho standard, and thoso wlio arc strong ought not to despise or vox tho weak by donian&ig such an artistic stylo of anthem and song, as, however it might please the dibutantt, would compel tho people at large to hold their peace and become mere astonished or bewil- dered listeners Take tho art of Architecture. We repeat our humble tribute to tho niodiio- val architects. Tho old Gothic grandeur fits well with the emotions of romance. But if we do hold the interests of Gospel truths and tho edification of tho Christiin people to bo paramount considerations, wo cannot regret that the Reformation has required some change in religious build- ings. Tho genius of a really Reformed Church requires the people to be more thought of, and tho clergy less, tnan in the services for wiiich the old Gothic cathedrals and abboyi are adapted. It doos not want grand vistas for religious pomps and performances, but re- quires edifices suited to an audible and intel- ligible aervioe. " A church," says Bnnsen, > whio'u ia not arranged with a view to the convenience of tho congregation, is in itself soarcaW to be called • Chriation edifloe. Thongb not ozcIosivelT, yet eaa wit i all y, it shonld be a shnroh whisk can be proached lu. In its whole g-on«d plan, arrangqmeot, and ornamentation it most typify the exdnaiva worship o5 the Father, Son and Holy Obost. It must not be a temple dedicated to the Vir- gin, nor a BasUiea defaced by prejeoting ahap- ela of tha saints, and the insertion of side lu- tars. There haa been too much hesitation in defining thia to ourselves and our modem ar- chitects, and oonssqnently our Church style suffers bom ambiguity. And thus many of us adhere to the tradition which makes tu pn*) up buildings all of about the aize, because those oontau as many people as our pastor is supj-aaed to be able to watoh over, thus res- trioting the assembly of worahlppan and the scope of tha preacher in » whoUy arbitrary manner to oorrespond with a mere pastoral su- perintendence, when we ahako off these lim- itations and tradltiona wo shall aee a great ad- vanoe in Christian architecture. There will be enoouragement to architects to stcdy out atu*. ;ierfect a good IVotestant stvle, strictly eoolosiastical ; externally, not in tne Isaat like an opora-hoGte, a mnsio hall, or a com ex- change, and internally not cheap and shabby, and not gay and luxurions, not gloomy and not garish ; but in everything pongrnons with the sublimo purpose to which it is osvotod, and fitted for a service in which simplicity is studied, united praise and common prayer take the lead, and instruction is imported to all by one voice of ordinary oompass. And now oa to the arts of sculpture and painting. I have said that they were al- ready being debased when the Reformation occurred, and I cannot express any regret that the Rsformation cheeked such decoration of churches. Even the best products of those arts which filled the niches or glowed on tho walls of the old ohurchcf were regarded by the more thorough Reformers as bow needless and mischievous there — needless for instruc- tion where there was " lively preaching of tho Word," mischievous in wonhlp because they had long been tho instruments and even the objects of superstition. But art, as well .as letters, helped the Reformation. Tourer and . Holbein worked well for Luther. And what a contrast between this healthy, vigorous stylo pie, and that musical arrangement and stylo , ,. „, Hhould be preferred which helps to bring out^ljnd the pMtRofon^ tlio greatest volumo of intelligent and humo- |the Jesuits, with the sentimentu adorations and morbid ecstasies I Saints simpering, saints crying, smiling, gesticulating, languiMiing — always presenting their soft or delieately ^- lid faces for tho spectator's admiration I But it is not safe to bring oven tho best pictures into tho House of Prayer. This is not a Puri- tanic prejudice ; it is a Protestant instinct, and it is supported by our survey of tho whole his- tory of art in relation to worship. It i« pleaded ihnt p'.ctuics may toorh as ninch as sermons ; but Holv 8cripturf< (?ay», "Faith comes l)y hearing; ' "Hear and your soul shall live." It in urged that symlwlism is good and only idolatry bod. Introdnco beautiful symbols and muny who now find re- ligious services drcory will bo drawn to them. But who will keep thoso people from crossing tho lino whiro worship with the help of sym- bols degenerates irto worship of symbols, into imago worship, and idolatry? Tlio pleas now put forward are in fact the very same on which images and pictures were multiplied long ago, to tho heathenizing of Christianity, ami on which they are now defended in tho Church ef Rome. But tho course of degener- acy ensued, and such is human nataro that it will ensue again and again. There is something very low toned and unworthy in the language one sometimes hears about making tlia Cliurcli and its services at- tractive. " Let us do something to draw and please tho young people," is tiio cry in one quarter, and forthwith tho House of Prayer is gaudily denorated and painted, much in the style of a steamboat saloon ; there is an out- ery for short aermons, and a grand ezpondi- wn for mereenarf music. As for the old Christiana they are In the Ohnroh already, nd nothing need be done to pleaae them. Let tham sit by patiently whilo these ozperimcnt.4 are made to catch youngsters, and to intcrui>t giddy people whoilndno attraction in mem heavenly truth and fellowship, " Let us . have lively services," is the cry in another J— quarter, and fortwith surplico'i go upon tho ^ choir and Variegated garments upon tho clergy, thnrifers come in with incense, lit- tle boys ring bells, processions aro formed along the aisles with nanners and marching hymns, and there is a great deal of liodily rx- erciae in bowing and Imeeling and wheeling about at set places. It is now what is called ' a lively service, i^ is said to draw well, as though it were a play. Yes, and others arc just degrading ruigion, though, not in tho samo pourilo fashion, who, with tho samo notion, try sensational preaching, od.vertised like the performances ofconj uxors and travel- ling " stars," preaching odd topics to catch an audience, work up for pulpit effect the inoidenta of tho week, and draw u vagrant crowd, having itching ears. Has it como to this f Doea any one suppose that tho work of God on the earth needs to be Sromoted by auch devices as these V I it forgotten that our holy religion has some- thing higher and better to do than please tho nnthinking people who may be coaxed or wheedled into its sacred coui'ts P Surely its mission is not to tickle the cars or gratify the taste, but stir the consciences of men with tho authority of truth in the namo of tho living Ood. what is gained by setting n numl)er of thoughtless people simpering in a church P Huoh better to e^ve them moral pain and bring them to godly sorrow and self-discontent. Thus the more serloudy we think of tho ctfect which the Gospel sh</nld produce, the less do we eare for the outcry of many ssthetio peo- ple about tho omamentatien of buildings and the infiuence of a atril&ng rituaL Wo deal either witL thoso who are witliout or with tliose who are within. As to those who aro without we do them little good by inducing them to attend our attractive services, — per- haps do them harm by causing them to con- found sensuous gratification with religions emotion. A thousand times better to win them in tho oM Apostolic style, and depending neither on wi>dom of words nor on l}eauty of symbol, to make direct appeal with the word of truth to the understanding and'consoience, and, \mdor the blessing of the Holy Ghost, to prick tho hearts till they ory, "Men, brethren, what shall wo do V Then as to those who are within we are surely in harmony with our dispensation when wn teach and train them to give tlio minimum importance to form and let- ter, and the maximum to spirit and truth. By all means observe every luw of good taste, and welcome all innocent helps to tho culture and expression of devout fooling, but to make ado about tho external appointments of tho Church is to work on Iho inferior prin- ciple and neglect tho superior, ivliich deals with the internal and invisible. An English clergyman writing recently in one of the Re- views has put tliis consideration in iho follow- ing words: "Itisimportanttoremembertbat ascrvico which encourages cdif.oation of alower order at the expense of higher edification is not really a building up, but a pulling down. Wo may have a service which srratifios lestho- tio sense in tho highest degree; where every art combines architecture, sculpture, painting, music and acting, to purify the taste and de- vato tho feeling ; and we may have ono bare, cold and hard in all externals, yet glowing witli an inner intensity of faith and lovo which shows tho other pale, lukewarm and spiritless by its side — tho form of godliness without tlio power. And not only may thoso two forms of worship e^st apart, experience seems to show that they havo a tendency to exist apart. It was after building the first Templo that Solo- mon fell into idolatry. It was the unbelieving Ilcrod who carriedoutthe aplendid restoration of the second Temple, jnst before the fulling away of Israel. Phidias and Sophocles flour- ished in tho decline of tho national reli- gion ; Christian art arose in a corrupt and sunk into a reformed Christendom. Wo cannot believe that nrt nnd religion nt their it MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS LOct. Ml t! hJgliMit ue imoonoiUble, bat here on earth we noedmnahoantiim in the empIOT- nMBt of wt in our reUgioni Mrrioee. We cannot ■imu-' aim at making theee eervioea attietic and attraotive aa thoogh tUa mnat neoeMarll/ bbndnoeto the higherediOoation." —Bt». rro/Mnftr. Uanywriten hare pointed oat the Mune thing, many candid obaorrera will confirm it, thai the ornamental auoeeaoriea of religion when mnltiplied and highly rained have crowded out reugion itadf, and that there haa naoallT been moet sabetanoe of piety where there haa been leaat ehow or garni- tore. ETenadTOoatea of ceremonial fplendor have lamented the decay of primitive piety which coincided with the increase of external pomp, aeomding to that pithy Mying, "In Qie Mily Ohnrah there were wooden com- munion cape and a solden olergr, but now we have a wooden clergy and golden oops 1" In tinatlng the whole qoeation I feel that I mnat diMppoint thoee wiio always wish to determine and dogmatim. The qoestion raised ia one only partly of principle and partly of pradence, and m discussing a pm- dential question one cannot avoid what will seem to some minds obvioos oommonplaoea and saperflnoos cautions. I do not shake my head at improvemento, — I welcome them. I do not want Btiiheas, unconthness, or austerity. I dialikb It. But when I see a strong current of dangerous tendmoy in the Chur(£ I wish to eboSi it and stop it— not float helplessly upon it for a quiet life. And the tondenov I see if toward tne exaggeration of art and its effect on worship. The way to check it is to develop the maraf and sj^tual forces. We do want art, fine art, but it is the work of the Holy Ohoet on the hearts and characters of men. We wont mere and more melody to the Lord in the heart under the master touch of the spirit. We want pictures in the Church— the likenesses of Christ portnyed on the disposi- tions of EUs people. Wo want the new man formed by Divine sculpture, and no mere silent statue, but quickened by the Divine breath. We should care very litUe for art and man's device in the Cnimwh, if onlr we had it filled with Christiana like the Lord. At the condnsion of Dr. IVober's paper the Chairman announced the presence of ez-Gov- enor L. B. Wilmot, of New Brunswick, the Tvesidnt elect of Uie Dominion Branch of the Evangelical AlUance. Ez-Govemor V^tuiot then took the Chair and hia apjiearance was greeted with marks of the livdieet satisfaction by the Conference. He thanked his brethren of the Conference for the honor they hod conferred upon him in elect- ing him to the position of President of this organiaatioi^. He did not ooudder himself worthy of the honor, but still if dcsp interest in the cause of theAllionnr and sincere love for the Iiotd JosuB Carist <( are any qualifica- tion for tiio poet, he trusted he was qualified. He had longed to be with them nom the beginning of the Conference, but was prevented by ecdesustio duties at home from coming sooner. Ho was happy to be present and bear his testimony to the necessity of personal re- ligion, of being like Christ in order that they ndght all be one in Him, and thna contribute to the honor and prosperity of the Protestant Churches. He hoped that the result of this gathering woidd be to promote the Redeemer's kingdom, and he was sure that the world would beUie better for it. lb. HxHET Vaslet wished to say a few woida npon the subject discussed by Dr. Fraaer, which was of vital importance. The present age might, to some extent, be charao- tarised oa an extravagant one, and he was not sure that this extravagance waa at all in har- mony with the service of God. Our houses of wofidiip should be made comfortable, but there diomd be great care token not to make them more tiiui comfortaUa when so m^y men wen suffering from lack of charity. Ho had been struck by the corroborative testimo- ny of the Bible to the truth of Dr. IVaser's remarks. Chdr singing by a fewhiredper- sons was exoeedinglr damaging, and in Eng- landmany ohunhes nad ' n rent asunder on this very qnesUon. A.^-^- ing that is not 3 (iritnal was utterly opposed to the genius of hrlstian worship, and the sooner wu recog- nised this neat truth and keep to it, the bet- ter for the Church and for the spread of the Oospd. And whether we think of tho work of Christ in tho light of the dignity of its character, or of the issues involved, we sro shut up to Uiis conclusion : that tho Trork most pass into tho hands of the great and glorious Spirit of Ood. "Hot by might nor by pow- er," not by the gieatnese of architectural sUll, nor by tho beauty of tho music, but by tho spirit of Ood, wiiro men to be attracted and won. If we could thus loam to depend less on external aids and more on spiritual weapons, wa would see the Church regain much of h>;r spiritual power. ^B. Jmim proposedthat discussion should take place after all the papers of the morning, which were cognate to each other, were finish- ad, and that the reading of theletter oontinu* till a quarter pc^twdve. This was seoondod by Dean Bond, and carried. Ber. Ptof . Mao- Kni.-rht was then called on for his paper on " Confessions of Faith,— their use and abuse.'« Major 'General BusBOWs said:— I would like to congrbwiulato my Mend Dr. Eraser on the very interesting otuuractor of 'Jain paper, and would midce uie remark the.' the state of things to which the Doctor refers Isdue to are- martaUe reaction which has of late taken place in the mother country. Frevioua to this re- action of ihought a comparative deadness had settled down, oven over tne evangelical portion of the Church, and the Lord haa overnQed the evil of the day, to cause it to oontibuto to the bringing about of a great spiritual awakening, and revival, and for the good of His kingdom. The inoreaso of spirituality among British Christians is generaUy observed, and is bearing remarkable fniit in toe work which has been going on in Scotland. There is another great evil prevailing of an opposite character to that of wmch Dr. fVoser'a paper treats, and I W(mld like if he would take it up in another paper ; I refer to the free (Unking which is so preva- lent. At the Conference of the Evangdical Alliance recently held in Holland, we were greatly pained to find many of the ministers had embraced forms of entor. It Is a t<me for earnest work and prayer, and I pro^ Jiattho Lordmay tsfnatf ay everr^ril feomluHChuiob. Ber. Mr. Wiuox said: There is I think third ^inoiple which should b] re- membeced in addition to those adduced Dr. Eraser in his paper on public ip; and that is, that nothing should be Nnnodnced into publio worship that is not taught by positive precept or dednoible from the teaoUngs of the Now Testament. That was the principle of all the Beformers, and it was that which, being carried out in ito fulness in Scotlsnd,enabled uo Bef ormation in that country to nuJce tho advances which it did make. That was tho principle of the Bo- formers of the Continent, and I believe that it was the departure from tkat principle which dUd more than any thing else to check the pro- gress of the Beformation. John Knox once said that whatever in worship has originated in tho brain of man is idolatry. I do think, r jr, that unless we adhere to tho Bible, and to that alone, wo will necessarily go astray. If tho matter is to bo left to n.an's judsment or to man's taste, where will wo end f If we are to admit all that is supposed to assist men's worship, where are wo to cod ? Some think the cross ossisto their devotion, and so there is no end to what might bo introduced. I was onco placed in tho position similar, I suppose, to that in which many are now placed, and was very much puzzleii os to whst was and what was not right, until I was forced, at last, to take this rule, that the teaching of Scrip- ture was the only safe guide. Ishouldjustlikoto moke aremarkonthelast paper which has been md touching tho view Qiatman should be allowed to subscribe to confessior>«, as a whole, without being bound to accept every port of them. I believe such a courES would admit th? most serious errors. Speaking of the adoption of the system by the Fnsbyterian Church of the United States I heard a representative say Luw taev intend- ed to subscribe to theii oonfessioa. We might Saa far in this direction as we please, ana as r in that direction as we pleased. I believe, sir, that this yery provision wiii yet rend tiiat Church in twain. (No, no.; The Bev. Dr. Muir then made some re- marks which could not be heard in all partu of the building. As Bev. Jomr Latrsbit, of Halifax, would have no other opportunity than the present for the reading of his paper, it was dedded by the Conference that it be now read. HTMNS OF THE CHUBOH : A BOND OF cHBiJiTiAN imnr. Bev. Jomr Latbztji, of Halifax, read the following paper; — It ia almofit impaaible to overestimato the Lnfinecceof really goud hymns. To the Church of God ti.3y cciistitute an imperishable treas- ure. A sat^ous statesman has been credited with the expression of a belief that, if permit- ted to make the ballads of the nation, and thus £ve direction to the currento and enthusiastic tpnlses of popular feeling, he did not care who made the laws, npon the same principle, applicable to religious life as to politioal move- ments, the inmiortal hymnr of the Church re- present some of tho most potent and persuasive elemento and forces of the Christian world. The hymns of the ancient Chcrdh, the in- spired Psalms, wUl alwaya live. Their mould- ing power haa been immieasuraUy great. The Book of Psalms has been designated a Hymn- Book for all times. In them every emotion ox the heart, every aspiration of iVe mind and every variety of spiritual experience, through all grades of fear, doubt, hope and Piitioipa- tion, from the first sob of p^tentia. angtush to tha full rapture of joy in God, find dear and ample expression. The pure impassioned strains which in the early Church, beneath the brightness cf the Shdonah, were song by the temple-choir must ever constituto on im- portant elMnent in sanctuary worship. "Songs," says Tholuck. "which like the Psalms have stood the test of three thousand years, contain a germ for eternity." Doubt- less to the music of golden harps they will be chanted by the ransomed Church of God. The early Christians n>oke to each other in " psalms and hjmns and spiritual songs, mak- ing mdody and singling with grace in their hoarto unto tb« Lwd.* Pliny notiood that Christians of jrfythynia mH at early dawn to ring hymns of praise to Christ. In the expe- rience of Angutine, on the occasion of nis baptism, we have evidence of the power of oon- gregati<nuil singing in the first centuries of the CL^stian Church. During the medieval age, inwhidi the oontrollic^ influence of the time waa mainly a proud and powerful ecdesiastic- al despotism, tnere was comparativdy little of the'spontaniety and fulness and power of spiritual life whidi seeks expression in praise. The statue of Memnon, at Thebes, on tho banks of the Nile, is said to have remained silent and impasmva while the oold shadows of night rested upon it; but when struck by the wnt bright beams of morning light tho marble breathed and gave forth its wondrouo vibrations and mystic harmonies of sound. The Christian Church in daye of niritual de- clension was muto and her lips sealed ; but re- vival power and the gradous vidtaticn of the Spirit of God came as the breatlang of a new life uid the inspiration of holy Bong. In the land of Luther hynms were sung at tho Beformation. The noble chorals of Qer- many ore monumental evidence of the deep, brood wove of religious fed<ng which at that period swept over the Fatherland. In England, according to Bishop Butnet, the singing of psalmswas asign by which men's affections to the Beformation were measured. Not until the dghteenth century, however, in the British Ides, did the power of Christiau life find adequate expresdon. When the deep fervor evoked by the revivsl whidi then swept through the Isnd, demanded utterance. He who is the " Source of old prophetic Are, Fountain of light and love," / i874.] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. »1 I modo Mme re> leard in all parts I: A BOND OF inr. alifaz, Nad the orerestbnate the t. To theChuroh iperUhaUe tieas> laabeen credited f that, if pennit. iiiaticai,aadthiu and eothudaatic he did not care I same principle, M political moye> t theOhnichre- Dtand penuaaire ristianworid. Ohcroh, the in- e. Their mould- ably Kieat. The piated a Hymn- I every emotion of the mind and erience, thiongh « and p-iiticipa- Itentia. mgnVii nOodiftidGlear >are impaaiioned Choreb, beneath h, were song by oiutitate anim- toary worihip. which like the three thonaand mity." Donbt- rps they will be <ohofO«d. B each other in nal ionga, mak- . grace in their y noticed that i early dawn to In the expe- Dccaaion of his he power of con- oentorieaof the ) mediosTal age, noe of the time fol ecdeaiastic- ratirely little of and power of adonln praiae. Thebes, ontho have remvUied cold <hadow8 'he& stmok by ibg light the I ita wondrouH liea of aonnd. i epiritnal de- leafed ; but re- idtation of the iag of a new Hong. I were annir at horala of Oer- of the deep, ng which at ) Fatherland, shop Bmnet, >y which men's ere meaanred. When the whioli then led utterance, breathe^ an inapiration of rapt darotion, and touched hallowadlin with iaoMb Dr.Watta wrote hjmaa al light and Bweetaeaa, and Oharlea Woalejr hacame pce-emittantly th« hard of thatreriTaflnaoli. Beoant rerivalalMvenot ooaatitated or In- aagnrated any saw o* noUar era in the oompo- Hitum of aonga iot the sanotoary ; bet t£ey have been diitiagidahed by the nae of hymns as an evangeliatio agency. " Tlie old, old stor7"i8 anngaa well aatold in the great congregation with wondrons power and pathos. And those hrmna of the Ohnroh " btttne in- ward into Bmus afar," which have stmok home to the heart of Christendom, and which belong alike to 'icrvioea of rerival power and blessing in idl Kvangelioal Ohnrohea, do not present " the troth aa it is in Jesns," in dilnteaor de- J>leted favor. They supply language of pen- tential supplication ana of faiui whibh ap- propriates the merits of the Redeemer's sacn- floial offering. They are full of Christ The gold of the Goapel, fused as in the crucible of tiie refiner, nows forth in a pure rich stream of saoi«d psalmody. "That is all my thedogr," said the bte Tenerable ana aooompushed Bish- op lIoIlTaine, of Ohio, referring to that hymn of heart-trust so often heard in prayer service, " Just as I am without one pIsa, But that Thy blood was sued for me. And that Thou bid'st me come to Thee, O Lamb of Ood, I come." In these experimental and richly Scriptural hymns, to which our common Ohriiitianity ia so largely inde><tcd, all purposes of devotion, and aU demands of Christian effort, are met and satisfied. Their value in sn|>plyin3r language and in fumishinff expression to deep and varied feelings of the heart, and to higher eurpoae of ChristiaD life, is often manifested i a very marked and memorable manner in the oonfisrences and conventions which have become a distinguished feature of this age of the Church. Aa words of electrical eamest- ness, like fire amongst stubble; and a tide of magnetic feeling, like wind upon the waving wueac, sweep over the audience, the there win be more thin one eeclesi a at ical or- ganisation. UnUoimity does not neossaarily oonatitntethenoUsstnnity. ThvewasaTlst- Ue unity in the snoampment of Israel upon which, wiA wonder and awe, bam the hsimt of Peer, the Midianitiah diviner Ioah»d.^ro h!a vision the tents of the tribea, thongh separate and distinct, pw sented aacena of per- fect order and marveloua oompletsness. In the centre was the eoetly and beautiful sanc- tuary. There too hovend the p!Uar-oloud of the Divine presence which, aa the sun sank to the borixon, ahot fmth ita crimaon, fiery splen- dor. Kearest to the Tabernacle were tho priests and the Soribea ; and beyond these, in a square, were the tenta of the tribes. The law of eDwmpment waa : " Every man of the children of Israel shall pitohbr his own standard with the ensign of nis fatner's house." There waa division into tribes and also into familiea; but such was the orderly distribu- tion and the perfect harmony produced that Balaam exdauned. " How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy tabernitolea, O Israel t As the valleys are they spread forth, aa gardens by tho river- side, as the trees of lilac-aloes, which tho Lord hath planted, UStL as oedar trees beside the waters." Could there be a more beautiful or oomplcte type and representation of the spiritual unity of tho Chursh of Christ upon earth t With ancient tribal divisionB oorresnmd present denominational distinctions. Each section of the Church hasits own ensign and own " standard ;" but above til keo- tional symbols, npon the-bill of God, w s that standard, broadest, brightest, loftiest, to which all tho nations flew. This illustrative tribal allusion 'a the more legitimate and instructive because in vision and prophecy it is (.orried on to tho last, best glorious period of tho Church. In tho mag- nificent scenes of the ApocalyiMO, when the anthem strain of Redemption is to bo celebrat- ed, the choir worshippers are selected and sealed, not from one tnbo, but all the twelve tribea of the spiritual Israel of Ood. tion a^c^ised o«n only find fitting expression ( ^VnammUy, perfict identUy ofUliefin matttri in joyous song. Hearts beat faster and couU' r-rrr- - ' - ' - , - . , J- .^*"™ neat faster and conn- Vfdoetriiu and eretd, w» eantuthope fullv t» tonanoos glow wiUx tho suffused light of holy \ealiu. Even if the Aposties' Creed and the ' aspiration as pent up feeling and longings of — - ■ i soul find utterance in " Nearer my God to Thee." f Challenged an<7 charged by motives the most sacred and imp«>rative to high and hallowed consecration, there rises not seldom on such occasions the earnest and impassioned strain of what has been called the " Harseillaise Hymn" of the batt^ons of the Militant Church: " A charge to keep, I have A God to glorify." Evangelical allianoe and tiie growing inter- courbe of Cliristians have developed some es- sential elements of u vital Christian unity, and havo indicated amocta and possibilitica of union of which untu now we have scarcely been cognizant. The distinctive uttribntes of our common humanity are independent of all logical rules and all arbitrary distinctions. Vtxial articu- lation and the vital forcea of life — the heart throb with its mystic murmuring and the tear that glistens in tho eye — are common to all. There is in these the touch of nature that makes the world akin. So v> <piritual life there are great essential things, conscionsncas of need, the' thrill of renewea existence, braath- ing of the soul after Ood, pulsation of heart and life to that which ia heavenly and divine, which demand considerable expression : " Ourtears, our hopes, our alms aie one, Our comforta and our cares." Hymns of faith and hope and love are, there- fore, the r. r-naeular of Christian life. Forthe onenesa of His people, the .Avionr prayed on the eve of Hia " cmm and paasion," the sublime petition waspresented : " That they all may be one, aa Thou Father art in me, and I in Thee, that they may be one _ius." Orvaniounityweneed not hope to attain. F,ven in the '"menial days of &» Ohuioh Nioene Creed were accepted with complete ac- cord, we ahould be compelled to disouas and divide upon tho Athanasian Creed or some other venerable formula of Christian antiquity. As eminent divines and astute theologians, acknowledged oxponenta of formulated truth held by the bodies to which they belong, fol- low each other in these representative gather- ings, we are sometimes sensible to sug^ostions of difference. At ono time there is a thread- ing of Anglicaa theology, then a touch of Calvin's massive power, and again, with quiet mastery of thought, we are lod into the richness and freeness of evangelical Armenian- ism. There are points indicated which, possibly, in other days, when Christians seemed more eager for polemical fray than for aggressive enterprise, would hare con- stituted a battle-ground of creeds and parties. But whatever may be the accent and termin- ology of essays and expositions in hymns of devotion, all suggestions and shadings of distinction and denomination alike are dis- pelled. They vanish like the morning mist from the mountain brow. Toplady and the Wesleys were doughty champions of their respective systems, making sad havoc at times of theology, in gettmg materiid for checks and counter-checks ; but the moment they emerge from the dust and din of the con- troveraial arena, to write their immortal com- poaitions, "Bock of Agea" and "Jean, Lover of My Soul," there is no longer a note of diaaonanoe. The chorda of thought and fading beat and thrill in perfect imlaon. To no one Oliristian oommtmity, however iufiuentiaLdo the most treaaured hymna of the Church btdong. There oould not poasiblv' be any monopoly of the noble and veneraUe 3k i>Mtm,ofCowper'a'<Fonntain filled wiOi blood," of Dr. Watt*]) hymn of Calvary, "When I snr- vey the wondioua <iloas," of Charirs Wee- ley'a fervent Irrio, " O for a thousand tocgue to aing," or ferrMietf a Coronation, a boU* tribute to the regdgkwy of Christ, "AU hail thepover of Jaan'a name." The misslonaiy hymn of the aainted Heber belooga to no singM dsnomination. It is the ■Ud evangd of the whola Ohnioh. The baantifol ccllaotion of " hymna adaoted to be sung" atthla Oeueral Ocaiferenoe, oommene- ing with the paalm of praise ; << All people that on aaith do dwdl BiDg to the Lord with ehewful Toioe," and doaing with the sweet stanias, bagia- ning : " Bleat be the tie that binda Our hearta In Ohristiaa love." ia nobly representative and ia in itsdf almoat auffldent to ooustitute a baaic and a bond of evangdioal alliance. On a visit to Ireland, enteri'ig, quite a stranger, a place of worship, the first words hearawcre familiar aa voicea of the hooaehold, hallowed by predoua memories of woidtip and tho " Communion of Sainta" on both aides of the Atlantic, always music to the ear and more than masio to the heart : " Arise my soul, arise, Shake off thy guUty fears." It wan not easy to leave that service without publidy^ giving expression to gratitude tot a lid: heritage of hymns for the unity of wor- shippers in sanctuary service, and for the com- mon bond of Christian Communion. Oh, do wo n6t feel that in hymna of lg«ise wo attain to a glorioua spiritual unity I They bind us into one. Denominational buss are diasolvcd into soft, purd, white light. Here we diall probably find the true InHumot the Christian Church. It haa been suggested in one large aeetica of tho Protestant <%uroh, that instead of aavenl sdection8,one hymnal might be used l^ all congregations bearing that name, without dia- tinotion of clime or speech Is it teo much to hope that throughout the Holy Catholic Church m all the world, hymna of the agea shall yet, by conatraining impulae and common consent, constitute one accepted standard of sanctuary worship f The nosiilulity of a Uesscd spiritual unity, not of dogma, or of polity, but of devotion, is dearlyintimated in tae beautifui language of inspired prophecy ; — " Thv watchmen shall lift up the voice ; with the voice together diall they sing ; for they diall see eyo to eye, when the Lord diall bnng again Zion." Shallthat bright vision of the evangdicol prophet have ita accomplishment in the full measure of the sublime ioeaf . Once united, and universal prayer would have seemed impracticable. The " Week of Prayer" is now an established insti- tution of the Protestant Church. Chris- tiana of every name and worshippers of every dime unite in grand embassy to the throne of Omnipotence. Tho followers of Jesus of every nation at J, kindiod and tongue meet simul- tancoudy at tho common Heroy-aeat. The censer which is in the hand of the angel at the golden altar overflowa with the " prayers of all saints." A few yeaiaago the man would have been deemed a mere vidonary who ventured to predict a time at hand when, on the phu of <• an international aeries, " several evangelical Churches would, by special arrangements. Mdect, from week to week,for prayetf nf perusa { and earnest study, the same aaored page an" the same theme of the living oradea of God. Ia it not within the range of pnuiibility in view of the growing unity of the Chnnm, a unity of faith, fedmg and of deepening sym- pathy with the soul-saving purpoaea of the Bedeemer, that we may, in the inspired psalma of David, and the rapt strains ot Isaiah, in oompoaitiona sndi aa those of St. Ambrose and St. Bernard, of Watta and Wedey, of Heber and Keble, and athera whoae gifted min- strdsyhaa been aanotioned and accepted by dl evangelical Churohas, find a higher and moro hallowed bond of the vaitr for which Jeaus, on Hia way to Cavalry, ofllsred sublime inter- cessary prayer r It might not be deemed aa- MONTREAI, DAILY WITNESS [0 iCT. Kontia* or 0T«n doniraUo that any lootioii of tho Ghurah nhoiild diopcnno with its own RtoBdwdii of devotion and of public wondiip. The object at which wo aim— a oIjMr bond of Chriatiai anitjr— would be attained if supplo- montaiy to each hymnal, bearing tho impti- matur of tho ETangelioal Alliance, there wore a leleotlon of psalma and hymnn, in which, at leant on Rpccinl oocasioni, if not in one ler- vice of each Sabbath, all Chrirtian people oonld unite in pndie and thankagiving to Al- inightr Qod. in the grandand glowingimngcry of thoPro- phetEzekiel, the ideal and ultimate glory of tho Church fthapes itself intoa magnificent temple not made with handH.nutof muteriiil form, and frame woilc never realiised in earthly architec- ture, carved codnr and Hcu'lptured marble, but built up of " living stoneH." In that temple of Ood there ahall be altar and testimony — holy prieathood, and Hpiritual Bacrifloea,— a choir-song with itii ncrompniiiments — sound- ing cymbal, silver of Hwoot bells, stringed in- struments, — and courts thronged with wor- shipper! of every land and clime, with their tribute of prayer and praise, iuconae and a pure offering. The full aooomplishment of that prophetic vision will doubtless be signalized by acumen i- eat urvieei of praite. From the Church upon earth in the brightness and fulness of millennial triumph there shall roll up the exalting chorus: '* One Lord, one faith, one baptism, one Ood and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and In you all." By the use of one language in worship, tho Church of Rome, true to tier instincts and traditional policy, has attained, in her splendid ritual and imposing service, to a dead level of uniformity. A nobler unity may yet bn realized by the Churches of Protestantism, in which, with the same comprehensive liturgy, the worship of Ood shall be celebrated in all the living languages of the earth. In an oratorio, the production of some great master, ono sublime idea is wrought out through all changes and variations of measure and melody, clearly intimated in the prelude and gradually swelling into magnificent chorus. The variations do not intornipt the unity of the matcliloss compuHition, but con- tribute to its grandeur and improssiveness. The perfection of praise in tho Church will be attained in the complete blending of denomi- national variations into triumphant harmony of saored and universal sonir. '■ Fraiso in t>.o Church by Christ Jesus," is tho superb con- ception of the ApoKtlo Paul, sweeping cen- turies and cycles, in an unbroken contin- uity, "throughout all ages, world without end." Already hymns of tho Church supply lan- guage of worship to millions of people on this continent, to tlie many nations and tongues tf civilized Europe, to Chinese Chris- tians, American worNhippern, the redeemed tribes of Africa, islanders of the distant sea, and to gioups gathered for prayer and praise by the sacred rivers of India and amidst the ppicy groves of Ceylon. Beginning with the rising sun in the dis- tant East, and follo^t ' 'g the orb of day in hie glorious course, through western nations, the voice of prniKe is wnf ted across the wide waters of the Atlantic, taken up by the thousands of Christian assemblies on this American conti- nent ; thence borne over the Pacific ocean, tho strain rolls back to tho land of the rising Kun. Thus the ''Wguage of ancient prophecy has found a >~( e liberal accomplishment thun could have been anticipated even in the nipt vision of the Beer : From tho rising of tlio sun to tho going down of the same tho Lord's name shall be praised. TLe united song of Cliristcndom is the pre- lude and prophecy of praise throughout all ages. From earth with her ten thousand tongues, from " Afric's sunny fountains," from tho Thames and the Ti1)cr, from tho Nile and tho Ganges, from the Mississippi and tho St. Law- rence, from rivers yet unknown to song, there shall swell up mighty and continuous as " tho sound of many waters" the uuthom of univer- sal praUe, " Till nation after nation tau«ht the ttraln. Earth rolls the rapturous llosanuah round." The voice of prait!;i in tho Church shall sweep on unbroken^ throughout all ages, until amidtt tho splendors of jumper and gold and burning sapphire, before the tlirono of Ood and the Lamb,it shall become the choir-song of heavenly worshippera— tlio Hallelujah Chorus of eternity . Between the Church on earth and thoCliuroh In heaven there is a glorious luiity : "They sing the Lamb In hymns above Aud we la hymns below." " And they sang a now song, sa} >ng Thou wast slain and bust redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongiio and people and nation." The mighty, matchless symphonies of re- Lmm demption, in which oil voices blend and alr^P^ choirs chant, and to which all harmenics con- spire, and all harpers harp, and all angels sing, shall crown and consummate the eternal unity of the ransomed Church of Ood. ON CONFESSIONS OJ, FAITH— THEIR rSE AND ABUSE. Rev. Professor MacKniobt, of Halifax, N. S., read u paper on tho above subject as fol- lows : A confession differs from a creed, or from other forms of creed, in its length. It is a detailed compendium of theology, used as a creed. The uses of a creed, longer short, are three : It may be employed as a testimony to tho truth, OS a test of orthodoxy, or as a manual of instruction. For this lost purpose tho con- tents of a confession aro usually recast into the form of catechism. Wo limit our present remarks to the two purposes first named. A confession is either volunteered or imposed — volunteered as a testimony or imposed as a test. It is with the second of these uses that we are most familiar ; but it was for the first that they were originally prepared. The parent of this whole class of ecclesiastical documents was the apology presented by tho Saxon re- formers and their friends to the Diet at Augs- burg in 1530, usually known as the Augsburg Confession. The object of the reforming princes was to make a favorable impression on the Emperor and the Romish majority of tho Diet by a lucid and eifective presentation of their views. By n fullstatomant of thoprinci- pal articles of the Christian faith they refuted tho charges of infidelity and heresy that were continually flung at them by their adversaries; and by exposing the nnacriptural character and immoral tendency of principles and prac- tices intHMluccd and sanctioned by the Church of Rome, they justified their position ae Pro- tostants, and their claim to have ecclesiastical abuses reviewed and rectified. Their confes- sion was, as Luther said, a sermon preached by princes. As a testimony borne to uie truth in high places, it refuted slander, vindicated their cause and disseminated their principles in quarters not easily reached through the ordinary channels of information. It was literally a confession of their faith, a public declaration of what they believed. And their purpose in emitting such a declaration led naturally to elaboration of theological topics, and greater minuteness of detail than would havo Imen necessary if their immediuto aim had been to provide a mere test of orthodoxy. The comprehensiveness and logical coher- ence of the theological confession commendrd it to general admiration and approvnl. And thus, after tho grand conflict wich the papury was over, it was converted into a polemical weapon among the Protestants themselves. When a great controversy arose, as that about i.ho Lord's Supper, it ended in tho formation of a now confession on either siJo. It was natural, too, that each national ehuroh should prefer to frame its own confession, instead of borrowing that of a foreign church. The number of thesedocuments embraced inHall'sHarmonyof Protestant Confessions is sixteen — including the thirty-nino brticlcs af tho Church of ling. land and the Wostmiustir Confession— tli« twothatare best known in the J''nglisli-spcal(. ing part of Christendom. hen a confession had been onco adiiptril, its employment as a test of orthixluxy natur- ally followed. Princes, P. .itestant as wcU lu Itomanist, wished to maintain unity of failli among their subjects ; and their ofl'orts in that direction wcro zealously seconded (if not originally instigated) by churchmen, it w«h almost as much a matter of duty to adopt tho national confession as to take the oath uf allegiance. Formal acceptance of it might bu dispensed with in tho case of ordinary citizens, or ordinary members of the Church ; but i» was exacted, as a matter of course, in the case of those who sought admission to the ofllco u( tho ministry. On the general question whether it is right n proper to use a confession as a test of tlio orthodoxy of church oflicers, I do not mean tu ontor. It will bo enough to remark in passing that a tost of some kind isiudispcnsablo. And in religions badies that aim at coherence, it is highly advantageous, if not absulutoly necess- ary, that the tost be a written ono, prepared or sanctioned for tho pnrposo ; and that the mat- ter be not left to the caprice of those who con- duct the ordination, or of tho persons who piis pare the title-deeds of tho church property. For creed of some kind there must be, thou);li it should bo only engrossed in a title-deed, (ir extemporized for the occasion. There must be some mode of " trying the spirits." How far it is necessaryor wisoto use such elaborut<' documents as the Protostaut confessions, and under what limitations as to tho degree <i{ rigidness or laxity with which their use should been forced, is a subject on which there is fail' room for diversity of opinion. The grand advantage attendant on the test — use of a confession— is its conservative infiii- enee. A ohuroh oAnuot prosper that is tossMl about of evei^ wind of dootnne. Tho BoriiiH blast of soeptioism here ; the Libyan breeze of enervating superstition there ; the gentle Zephyr of consoling truth, and the tompestuoiu Euroclydon of unregulated fanaticism ;- if such heterogeneous forces, rushing from tlic cave of JEoluB, are permitted to meet upon our gallant barque and struggle for the mastery, they will be more likely to engulf it in u whirlpool then speed its voyage to the desircil haven. Doctrinal conservatism within diii' limits, is highly to bo prized and sedulously t<i be maintained. And the use of a confession tends powerfully to prevent it, by excludiii); the heterodox from oflloe and influence in t\w church. Of course the confession must bo ni- oepted honestly in its plain meaning. The in- terpretation of it in a non-natural sense- n sense that the compilers never would havo in- tended — is utterly destructive of its utility, not to speak of tho demoralizing influence of such interpretation on tho character of thow who indulge in it. But, important as it is to preserve unity of faith in the Church, conservatism is not every- thing. Wo may he too conservative. If our orthodoxy bo aa rigid as an old and shrivelled wine-skin, dried in the smoke, any influx uf now life, intolleotual or spiritual, will l'i> likely to burst it. Wo must have soiiin dcgrcr of elasticity in oombinution with our conservii- tism ; otherwise oiu use of a conforiHion will Ih' productive of evil in tho long run. It may be objected, however, thut Christinu doctrine does not admit of progrci<s, or afford scope for elasticity : for it is based on super- natural revelation, completed centuries ago. If the only test proposed were an acceptaini' of the Scriptures as tho rule of faith, tlirn' might bo force in this objection. But a con- fession of faith is not identical with the Scrip- tures. It sets forth tho results afforded by in- terpreting the Scriptures in a particular way; and it links these results together, and nuir- shals them into a system harmonizing witli all our other knowledge. Thero aro then twn departments of invcstigration which afl'ord room for progress. Thero is Biblical intorpn- tation— a science which is better understood to-day than it was two or three centuries ago >74.J EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. »9 n nnno ndoptiil, rthu(lux]r nutiir- gtuitaM woU iiH . unity of fiilli olr offortH In tliiil Bcondcd (if not ■nhmen. It wiih duty to luliiiit .uke t)io oath of oe of it mifflit hv irdinnry oitizoiiH, Churrh ; but i» urM, in tho rami n tu the oiHoo of I wbioh will be better undentood a century M than it U now. And tliere i« Fhiloao- iy, In the wideet aenieof the word, inolnding byiiae Mid Phyiiology, m well m Logic, ■yohology and HetapDyilo*- Ai regard* Intorpntatlon— it ia true tha* he great cardinal truth* of Ohriitionity ore ritten on the Mored page aa with a Bunbeom, I that he may runtnat readeth. But eon- ■eiona are not limited to the etatement of ^oao trathi. Thoy em^.-aoe point* of doo- ftno that are referred to only In a few text*, ^d porhapi wore in thoie only in an inoiden- way,— point* thot may roq.niro to be di^od, more or le««, under an improred ethod of interpretation. To name an in- anco : that Ohrbt went down into hoU form* of the ThMy>nine Article*. Ai*uming at this moan* more than (imply that Ohrist I in tho itate or placo of diiemoodied spirit* Fhioh i* already implied in hi* death— the tide rosta on a single text, one of the moat Jonlt to interpret in the Now Testament. I gleam of frean Ught thrown athwart the taourity of that text mRT aome day sweep ray all foundation for this doctrine. A* regard* Philoaophy—letit bo remembered at a ayatem of theology ib not a mere atring laphonama drawn from Scripture. It is a ruotnie reared with the aid of the logical bultr, and roared in harmony with the phiU Dphionl ideas of those who frame it. It* 'noipal basis, no doubt, ia scriptural — I am lakuig of tho Protettant oonfeesions— but it ioludej element* drawn from other aources. I is thu* like the f xt of Nebuchadnezzar's age, part of iron and part of clay. Or it ia e a porphyry, the soimce and metaphygios I tho ago fbrming the matrix in which tho |lths of Scripturo are embedded. An a slight ooe of the way in which metaphysical I underlie theological statement, we may Iter to tho manner in w' Jch casual relations t olaasifled in the Westminster Confession. Dga are aaidtofollout (ch. v., s. 2), acoord- to the nature of second causes, cither y. froely, or contingently. I do not , est) '.i.ii any metaphysician of the present would adopt that threefold division of Dts a* related to their causes. If dcpon- co on iho will of a free agent be taken aa I principle of classifloation, events aro either aical or moral. If oertaiDty that tho cause 1 be followed by tho effect be taken a* the pciple of classification, event* are necos- y or contingent. If both principles claaaiflcation bo combined, we sh^ tre four classes of events and not three — ^somo freo acta may bo certain, whilHt others ) con t i n gont. To pat tho matter otherwise : ntin^'ont cause is merely a partial cause, ndont for its offeotivenoss on tho concur- of other force* or conditions. Lot tho nition of cause include all these forces and bditions, and it will at once appear that, so r as second causes aro concerned, all mere lysical events are equally necessary. Con- ■gcncy is merely a namo for our ignorance iwhat tho precise causes really aro. tDut this is a mere question of words. Tho itemont in tho confession to which I have (terred is not tho less tnin bccnuso rather Dgically expressed. Thinf^ do fall out, idor Cfod's providence, according to the itnro of their 4usca. Let us take an instance \ another kind, and touching on the domains \ of metaphysics but of physical science. The doctrine of creation consists of two A, sometimes distinguished as tho iirst and ond creation — tho ono nffii-ming that God do substance out of notliing, and tho other itt lie combined and arranged these sub- nces into tho system of tho univorso. As science of tho seventeenth century could ow no light on tho world's early history, » Westminster Assembly, naturally enough, do no distinction between creation out of bthing and tlie work of tho six days. The bation of elementary subatanco waa aaanmod (bo part of tho first day** work. Had they Tod in ourtimo thoy might have seen itadvis- Jo to leave a gap or gulf between the two. kero are passages of Scripture thot carry us wk to a time before tho world was, and are available for proo< of creation out of nothing. There aro other pa**agea deoeriptiTe of the nz day*' work, which need not be undentood •• taoohing that tho first day of the *ix began with non-entity. The demand for time niade by the geologist afford* ■ fair reason why we ahould aeparate the first from the aeoond orea* tion, and cause to affirm what i* nowhere affirmed in Scripture, that Ood mado all thing* out of nothing in six day*. In referring to thi* eubjcct I do not mean to enter on any diious> *ion as lo whether the days themselre* should be regarded as representing long inteivnlaof time. The one point to which I coll attention ia that the Biblical doctrine of creation ia diviaible into two porta, and that the union of the two into one ia a atop in the way of ayatem- atizing, which aeemcd unobjectionable two oenturiea ago, but which ought to be aban- doned now, in view of the preaent state of physical acieuoe. Those inatance* may suffice to show that there is room for progress in theology. Bibli- cal interpretation U a progreaaive aoience. Antiquarian reaearoh and an improved philo- logy ore adding to its materiaU every day. And in aa far aa theological aystem ia inter- woven with particular view* on matter* lying within the range of secular science and philo- sophy it is liable to modification when these views are changed. But if progress in theo- logy is not to be arrested and condemned, there must be some way of adapting the Ohurch'a con- fession to tho results of thatprogresa and aome meaaore of elasticity allowed in its application to matters of minor importance. It is here that the good and the evil meet. The in- fluence of a confession, in the hands of strenu- ous traditionalists, may bo too conservative, and strangle the best life of tho Cliuroh. There ore two olosHos of students whom a confession thus used, or rather abused, will drive away from the ministry. Thero aro scrupulously conscientious men— men of tender consciences — who will not accept a confession without carefully investigating tho scriptural founda- tion of all its statements. If such men find some jot or tittle of tho confession with which they cannot agree — perhaps some statement about the freedom of tho will which they think unwarranted in Scripture and unsound in metaphysics— they turn aside from the ministry and choose somo other career. So far as outwiurd success in life is concerned th^ may be gainers by the change ; it is tho Church that loses. Then thero are also tho bold thinkers, characterized alike by mental activity and mental independence. Somo of those may pursue an crratia course under any rca- sonablo system. But others, sound enough in all essential matter!), or who would bo so if judiciously dealt with, may be driven awoy from tho ministry, and driven further into error, by a rigid confcsMonalism. In such a cose tho Church not only loses a friend but gains an enemy. Intellectual power, rejected b^ the Church, betakes itself to tho press, and wields an adverse influence in a wider sphere than the pulpit can command. Such evils, howover, need not necessarily follow from tho use ef n confession. But sptiulal precautions should bo taken to avert then. Three things may bo suggested with thu view. i— ■!. Letusrevivothense for which confessions •were originally framed, and treat them as in- struments adapted for that use. Lot us make the confession a coUcctivo testimony to tho other chui-ches, to tho world, and to posterity, in favor of what wo bcliovo to bo a religious truth. For this purpose the document should bo revised by each auoccssivo generation of witnesses, so as to be actually their testimony, and not merely that of their grandfathers ad- optod in i'le lump. In short let it 'oo a regular matter of church proceduro to review the con- fession, say once in every quarter of a century. If noohanges arercquired, so bo it ; but let the opportunity be given of discussing proposals for change. The world will then know that the voice of the Church is no mere echo of tradition ; bnt the living testimony, ba.sod on personal investigation, of living men. It may bo said that the opportonity of amending the oonf eoaion i* poawMied abwidy. That iatma, andyet not true. It i* trn* theoretioally, but not true for any pnrpoM of praeUcalntUity. It U admitted in the abatnMt that the f ramer* of our oonfeaaions ara not in- fallible. Thoy did not themaelvea claim in- falUbiUty. They expreaaly diaelaimed it, de- elaring that aynoda and connoila may err, and that aome of them have erred. It la conceded that when a Churoh diaoovera an error in her creed, ahe ia entitled and bound to rcoUfy it in a constitutional way. But the cimeeaaion ia praotieally worthleas, and will oontinne to bo ao, unleia aome opportunity of revision be afforded aa a matter of ordinary ohunih buai- neaa. Any agitation for a change ia reaented as a diatnrbance of the peace ofthe Churoh. Tho Ark ia in danger. The mind* of the people will be unaettled ; and they will reaaon that if the oonfeaaion was wrong on one point it may be wrong on a hundred. It is disloyal to throw reflectiona on the wiadom and learn- ing of our forefathera, who have left ua a goodly heritage, won br toil and auffering. Such are the pleoa that have to bo combatra at every step. They may be flimsy as a apider's web; but thoy place theaggreoaor in an invidious position, and necesaitote a vexa- tioua war on aide-issues. The conflict is waged not *o much against' reason aa against inertia. In such a case defeat is all but in- evitable, and may be foreseen from the outset. A taak so thankless has few attraotiona. (2) The formula of subecription should bo ao expressed as to denote acceptance of the confession as a whole, or of tho scheme of doc- trine which it contains. This is done in the Fresbytcrian Churoh of the United States, and their example i* worthy of imitation by sister Churches. A body of (divinity is like an ani- mal bod^; it comprises great things and email, vital organs and subordinate appen- dages. You do not destroy a man's identity by shaving his face or paring his nails. And in like manner you do not destroy the identity of a scheme of doctrine, or introduce a new Qospel in its place, by modifying its language on some subordinate point possessing no vital relation to the whole— as, in iho instances already given, classifying casual, relations dif- ferently, or harmonizing Oenosis with geo- logy. (3) Thero is a distinction which ought to be made between the proper use of a confession and that of a creed. The creed is accepted by tho whole membership of the Church, and may be used by them in publicworship. The confession is too elaborate to bo thoroughly studied ond intelligently accepted" by all church mombcrti. I^ is enough to commend it to them as a valuable compound of Christian doctrine. Formal adhesion to it should not bo required, except from office-bearers. In short, it is not a proper use of a confession to make its accop- tanco n. term of Christian communion. Let these three safeguards bo applied to confessions — periodical revision, acceptance by office-bearers as a whole, and limitation of their use, as tests, to office-bearers— and wo need not fear the abuses to which wo havo re- ferred. The freedom of enquiry will not be unduly trammelled, and worthy sons of tho Churoh will not be repelled from its minibtry. liECEPnON IN McOILL COLLEGE. On Saturday evening at eight o'clock, a re- ception was given by I'rincipal Dawson ond lady, ot McGill College, to tho delegates at present in the city attending the Alliance Con- ference, and also to a nus>l»r of citizens in- terested in its wrrk, Among the mvlKL ^"^nrs were : — Mr. B. Anderson. Bey. Gavin Lang and lady. Rev. Mr. and Mrs. Fortin. Kev. Mr. and Mrs. Vernon. Rev. Robert Murray. Rev. John Irvine and lady. Rev. Professor Coussirat. J© MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. /. I' I Mr.andMiMKiiir. Bar. W. H. I^ Mr. John JUiij. Bar. Jobs If octoB and ladj. Bar. BobMt Ewii«. Vmt. Mr. Tkylor. Hon. Jnitioa and Mn. Day. Hon. Mr. and Mn. FcRUr. Major 9flii«ral Bnrrowa, B. A. Mr. and Mn. aui Mlia Major. Mr.andMra. Hiokwm. Barr. Mr. Oibaon. Mr. and Mra. MoLannaa. Dr. and Mn. Oeara<f Baynta. Dr. O. Vr. Bean. Bar. Mr. Walla. Ber.aiidMra.T.MUlw. Bar. David Mardi. Mr. and Vn. Tliomaa Lynaa. Mr.XVyar. Mr. andMnklVaiMr. Mr. and Mrs. J. Savace. Mr. and Mra. Bedpath. Mr. AlUott. Mr. and Mn. Mathewaoai. Ber. Dr. FhiUn Sohail. Mr. H. B. Wefiataraad lady. Mr. DaTid MoUen and lady. BoT. A. Hondcraon. Bar. H. Oooka. B«r. E. Mallen and lady. Mn. Wilmot Bar. A. Wibon and lady. Bar. J. a. Bobb and lady. Uan.L.A.Wilniot. Mita BUbncgh. Mr. Mnmr. Mn. and Miaa Lane. Mr. and Mi« McDonald. Ber. Mr. and Mn. Buthariand, Bar. Mr. andMn.Wilm>. Aid. Alezandoi, M.P.F., and lady. Mr. H. Alexander and lady. Bor. Dr. Muir and ladjr. Sir Alexander and Lady Oalt. 2!:r. and Mn. and Min Stirling. Mr. ar^ Mn. Cramp. Mine Ohamben. Mr. and Mn. Oreene. B«T. iVm. Furlong. Bar. Mr. and Mn. Beohenbertr. Ber. Charlea Chatnnan and lady. Dr. and Mrs. BelL Misi ToRanoe. Mr. Jiimea Torranee. Bar. O. W. HUl. Mr. Jome* Croil and ludy. Ber. Dr. MoOilliTTay and lady, Bov. Wm. Boms. Ber. A. Donrdoy and ladies. Bev. J. Harkgrof. Mr. and Mn. Jamca Dny. Bev. O. X. Lamblay. Mr. and Mra. and Miae Wutaon. Mra. B'.ake. Mr. and Mra. Wm. W. Bobertaon. Mr. Potter. Mr. and Mn. Bunston. Mr. H. Tluno Miller. Ber. Jamea Howell and lady. Bev. Dr. and Mn. and Mian Banriott. Mr., Mra. and Mias Bnddon. Mr. and Mn. CuRhini;. Bev. Frofeaaor MocKnight. Ber. Dr. Dabnoy. Mk and Mn*. Tliomaa Leeming. Bev. John Latham. Hi. John Copland and lodr. Ber W. M. Keid. Mr. and Mra. Court. Mr., Mra. and Miaa Buinea. Dr. Oatler. Bor. Wm. Clark and lady*. Miaa Mitchell. Mr. and Mra. Jos. Mitchell. Ber. Mr. and Mra. AmutranK. Mr. and Mra. McLea. Ber. R. K. Black. Ber. Joaeph Unawortb. Miaa Kiler. Mra. And MUs Lay. Mr. Pnttersoi. Rer. P. Patt rf on and lady. Mr. ar IMn. F. Lyman. Mr.aadMn.Nolaon. Mr. BmujTry and ladr. Mr. J. 0. Thompaon and lady. Dr., Mra. and MIm Gkxlfiey. Dr., Mn. and Miaa Scott. Bar. Canon and Mra. Baldwin. Dr. Harrington. Mrs. Harrington. B«r. Prof. IfoOregor and lady. Mr., Mra. and Mija Bonaay. Dr. Mordco, Mr. Bobcrt Birth. Mr. and Mra. I^man. Bar. Mr. and lua. Blaok. Mr. A. Mntohmoor and ladiea. Miaa Bobertaon. Mra. and Miaa Fleet. Dr. HoUan and lady. Bar. a. Weir. Ber. Wm. Beid and lady. Mr. and Mra. Jamea Baai. Mr. S. Wilmot. Mr. and Mn. 0. Clark. MiaaDariea. Mr. and Mn. James D. Dougall. Mr. and Mta. John Muiphy. Hon. Justice, Mn. and Miaa Sanborn. Ber. W. Ellegood. Miaa Smith. Miaa Synunen. Mr, Iba. and the Miaaea FlimaolL Mr. W. P. Archibald. Ber. Jas. A. Johnston and Udy, Ber. D. W. Moiriaon. Bar. Dr. Bums. Mr. and Mn. Shepherd Bar. Frannia W. Dobbs. Mr. Holland. Mrs. O. J. Torrance. Miss J. A. Torrance. Ber. Richard Oarin ai.d lady. Mn. Gardiner. Bev. D. W. Oordro, Mn. Dr. Dickson ond frionda. Tho Miaaea DickH'>n. Ber. George Porttoua. Bev. John MoEweia. Mr. Jaa. Hoasack aid lady. Hon. Mr, Mn. and Miaa Smith. Mr. MoKibbina. Dr. and Mn. Pioodfoot. Bev. E. Borel. Bov. Mr. Laflour. Mr John R. Dougall and Miss DoagoU. Mr. and Miss McDongall. Bev. Hcnrv Saonden. Mr. John A. Perkins and Miss Forkina. Mn. Perkins, Mr. O. B. Muir and lady. Ber. T. A. Higgins and lady. Mr. .John JcQ and ladies. Rev. John Mackie and lady. Bev. D. J. McDonald. Mr. and Mrs. Watt. Mr. and Mn. John Morris. Bov. Mr. and Mn. Campbell. Mr., Mn. and Miss Oswald. Mr. and Mra. MoForlonc. Mr.andMra. Chamberlain. Mr. Paton. Mr and Mn. Varley. Rev. A. A. Cameron. Mr. and Mn. Cloxton. Rev. G. Patterson. Mr. and Mra. P. D. Browne. Mr. and Mra. Stafford. Mr. and Mn.Winka. Rov. JobnaonVicora and ladies. Mr and Mra. Henahaw. Mr, Mrs. and Miaa Liambe. Mr. and Mn. J. Dawson, Dr. and Mn. Cornish. MiasMudie. Hon. E. G. and Mn. Fenny. The reception took place in Convocntiun Hall, which waa suitably decorated with (iowera and evergreens for the occasion. On tho arrival of the guests, they were ushered iLto the Hall, where, after a period of social inter- course. Principal Dawsoit, in alluding to the object of the gathering, referred to the Hon. Mr. McOill, the founder of the College, and that it waa a .. roteatant inatitation of a noa- danominational nharaoter, and had on it* board ropreaentatirea from nearly all Pro- testant ohnrohea ; and inthia regard might be compared to the Erangelioal AlUanoe : f ur- ther,that it waa common gronnd where the de- legatee and oitiiena could meetinaoeial con- course. MoOillwaa a spedal rsareaentativo of that revival of loaning which nad grown up in Enrope after the Reformation, and which stood in bold oontraat to the sort of mediieral education so generally imparted in this city. Ho then called on Ber. Dr. MoCosH, of Princeton, who said he had two thonghta which ho would lay be- fore them. Fint, aa to tho bond of nnion be- tween Canada and theUnited States, hefelt that it wonld bo well if there were cloaer relations between the two ; this Evangelical AUianee meeting helped to bring this about. During tho session of the Alliuioe in New York they had been favored with the presence of a large number of Canadian delegrates, and best of idl thoy hod, gone in a body to visit Princeton (Allege; and in return, when the invitation came from Dr. Dawson, for himself and co-delegates to attend the Dominion Al- liance meeting, he felt that the Canadians had so supported tho New York Conference that they should reoiiiocate the feeling — in such a way as this w( re ther being Smwn closer together. Beirg deeply interested in the work of colleges he nad felt somewhat dis- aatisflcd at the meeting of the pnvions even- lag that nothing had been sold about tho young men of onr schools and colleges. They come to you from cheerful and loving homt^ and, separated from choir parents and gnar- diana, mendloas and lonely, arothroWn among the temptations of a large oitr Nc .loubl during tho day they ore engaged ia obtaining a benefloial mental training ; but in tho long boon of the evening their attention is not al- ways occupied, whiio they have no one to look after them. In this connection ho would speak freely to tho people of Montreal about ttie younir men who came into their midst. When a young man comes in, say a hundred miles from his country home, the congregation to which ho would na- turally attach himself, should seek to allure him to thom ; see that he attends places of worahip; jpror for him, and sur- round him with holy influences ; let them cm- ploy him in such work as Sunday-school teaching, etc. A certain number of families in tho congregation with which the student was oonnocted could do nomo further work by occasionally inviting him to their residences, thus preventing him from falling into many temptations, and surrounding him with good influences. Sometimes students wero ad- dicted to too much company, and their studies wero neglected ; but stiU they required inno- cent recreation, and should have a reasonable amount of it. Those persons who attend our colleges are generally supposed to bo men of talent, and will occupy very important posi- tions, as our future ministera, lawyera, phy- siciona, merchanta, farmera, and in ten vcara hence will, in all probability, be tho leading men in tho JDomimon. The citizens might in thia way bo of the greatest use, and strengthen tho hands of Principal Dawson and tho profeaa jn. Ho referred to hia own col- lege in Princeton, whcro, he said, from the smollness of tho place, he had much trouble in combating this some difficulty. Frofeeaor Daniel Wnsoir, LL.D., of tho T oronto University, aaid soon after his enter- ing tho room that evening he had joined in a conversation in which ho learned that there had been an Evangelical Alliance formed in Montreal twenty-fivo yoara ago. The ele- ments of the Alliance were the more naturally developed, as here the colony of English Pro- testants wero planted in the midst of Bomon- ists. It was appropriate that the fint Domin- ion Evangelical AlUance Convention should be held in this city, and peculiarly appropriate that that meeting should be held in these learned hulls. He referred to tho high repu- tation which the college held throngoout the t«74.J EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. .;« of tho' enter- ed in a at there rmed in lie elo- torallj iahPso- Boman- Domin* luldbe >piiate ithess h repa- int tho whole world b.'yiauM of the loloEtino roMarchoa of tho hoMt uf the evening. Ho referred to the late loientl&o gatiiering whioh appeared like a doolarutlon of open war oe- tween loienoe and rovoalod truth, and laid it ■hould be peculiarly gcratifying to bu gathertd together a* gueata of one who wua foremost among the diitinguinhed men of aolenoe, and who holds his belief in thoae higher trutha whioh hold from time to eternity. In the books of nature now open before uh can be recognized one of the strongest evidences of immortality, and it is not to be doubted that one of the enjoyments of the future will be to enjoy the inBnite creations of Qod. But if otor- liity is reqi 'red to road the volume of nature, liow marrellous is the awumption of man, who hasobtained a little grasp of knowledge, then he is aSIe to turn his back on immortality, and realize the conception of a oreatirn with- out a creator. Ue was glad to know that that seat of learning kept itaelf altogether distinct from such views, and had dedared itself on the side of Christian truth. Ray. Dr. Blacs, Invern- ess, Scotland, saidthat ho had come here to represent the Allianee in Scotland, no dear to many in Cunudu, and he felt somewhat plcai- iirably aggrie'->d that fo much should be said about the Alliance being a means to unite Canada more close- ly with the United States, instead of Scotland, En<(- land or the wholo world. AVe must seek for a world wide union to k''ow each other bettor. It wa>a pleas- ure to him to be there, u stranger amongst strangers, but find himself not a stran- ger. Wag there not a nom- m<iu relationship amongst them all'froro the common love all bei>r each other Y Paul says all oro ambos- radors fur Christ, and if each OQH were au nnibas- sador fo'Obrist, were not oil brothers P Henry Var- ley, after staying for a short time with him, in going away, suid, " Does it not feel as if we were brethren for years?" An ambassa- dor must iilways bo true to his position. Ho has a dignity not of his own to uphold, but ono of the power horcproscnts. Tho Christian should luy sclt aside, and put on a gran- deur and majesty that would represent the Court of Heaven, and shoidd be loyal to it. Disloyal am- bassadors have often occa- sioned misundorstandinjrs, bloodshed and disasters in vh<< countries repre- sented by them. An ambnssador should stand by his message from Crod, not adding to or taking from it, but reprcseutiiig it truly and fully to the world. To be really time and faithful ho must keep an eye on home, so that he may fully know and undetutand his orders. Lately the channel fleet was in Inverness waters. When it formed in order it was so arranged that tho captain of each vessel could see every signal from the flagship. The am- bassador must also keep his eyes on tho Flag-ship above. Not only in character but in spirit should Christians be united. If they areeamest in their great work, another link will be added in the chain wliich binds them together. They should be earnest be- cause they are in danger and have a common foe tc meet. Michael Angelo was given to paint a scene in the centre of which was a dead Christ. He felt that ho did not know anongh about death, and ail night long wan- dered among tho open tombs of un abbey, and gazed on tho faces of tho dead, and in tbo morning was able to paint with Npirit, his picture. Christians mu»t get into the i pirit of their work, and thcj must bo in ei'.'nnsl if they realign tho calamity of otemal death. They must be in oamost in beseecliing sinner* to bo reoonuilod to Christ. As ambassadors in this work, they will bo engaged in tho grandest duty given to man to perform. Dr. Dawson then invited the gnests to par- take of refreshments in the library, after whioh they were at liberty to enjoy them- selves in examining tho books, geological specimens, &o. After spending a very plea- sant hour in this manner, tho giiexts repairnl again to the Convocation Hull, where they wore entertained by Mr. Thanb Millbb, who sang several of his favorite hymns. He was accompanied on the organ by Mrs. Miller. This closed one of the most pleasant meetings of the Convention. ra. Mcco3a, pbesident oi' i-kinceto^ colli:ub. SABBATH SERVICES FOURTH DAY. October 4. 8EBM0NS— COMMTJJflON SEnviCE - MASS MEETOTOS. The services conducted by mcnibcrH of thn Alliance Conference on tho Sunday which in- tervened during the session were of a varied and very interesting character. ICOBNISa 8EBVICr.8. Nearly all the Protestant pulpits in the city were pnoplied in the morning by Alliiince dele- gates. ' Rev. Donald Froscr, D.D , of London, Eng- land, preached in St. Andrew's Church. Rev. Proxidont McCoh, D.D., of Prlncuton College, New Jerrniy, V.S., in the Amerioaa Presbyterian Church from Rnmnos, flrnt chapter and seventeenth vente, luid Titus, m>- cond chapter and first vrrso. Rev. J. M. Gibson, M. A , of Chicago, llUuola, in Erskine Churoh. Rev. J. P. Stov.nj'. ,, Zion Chureh, Mont* real (late of Read ,, Knghind), in St. Paul's Churoh. Bev. Jumea Binnett, of St. John, N.B., In Knox Churoh. Rer. Dr. Block, of Inverness, Scotland, in Coto street Churoh. Rov. Professor HacKnight, of Halifax, N.S., in St. Gabriel street Churoh. Rev. R. L. Dabney. D.D., of Vinlnia, U.S., in St. Joseph street Presbyterian Gnaieh. Rot. Mjt. MoKenzie, of Almonta, in St. Mark's Churoh. Rov. H. Pope, of NewBruBiwiok, in Chalmers ChuioL. Rev. John Laing, of Dun- doa, in the Stanlex street Canada Presbyterian Churoh. Rev. D. Marsh, of Qae- tee, in St. Matthew's Churoh, Point St. Oharlea. Rer. George M. Grant, M.A., Halifax, Nova Sootia, in St. Jamea street Wea- leyan Methodist Ohnroh, from the first olanse of the thirty-eighth verse of the thirteenth chapter of Mat. thew. Rev. Mr. Latheni, of No- va *'~'tia, in Dorohester street Woaleyan Methodist Churoh. Rer. T. C. JRrowu, Oomp- ton, in the Otuiwa street Wesleyan Methodist Churoh. Rev. D. M. Gordon, B. D., of Ottawa, in the Bher- brooke street Wesleyan Methodist Church. Rev. Neil Maonish, LL. D., of Cornwall, in the Poi«t St. Charles Wedeyau Methodist Chunk. Rev. J. A. Williams, of Simcoe, Ontario, in St. Jo- soph Street Wesleyan Meth- odist church. Rev. William McMillan, of Suit Springs, N.S., in Lagauchoticre Street East Wesloyan Methodist Church. Rev. William Burns, oi Perth , Ontario, in the Meth- odist Now Connexion Church, Dupro Lane. Rov. Dr. Mellor, of Hal- ifax, England, in Zion Churoh. Rev. D. McGillivray, of Brockville, in the Gymna- sium, on Mansfield street. Rov. Andrew DowBloy,B.A.,of NoyaSootia,in the Eastern Congregational Chureh, comer of Amherst and Craig streets. Mr. Henry Varloy, of London, England, in tho First Baptist Church. Mr. H. Thnno Miller, of Cincinnati, Ohio, in Russell Hall, St. Catherine street. Rev. Philip Schaff, D.D., of New York, in tho German Church, on St. Dominique street. Rov. George Porteous, of Matilda, in Shaftes- bury Hall, on Mountain street. Rev. George Patterson, of New Bronswiok, in the Inspector street Church. FnEXCU PB0TE8TA2IT SEBTIOB. The French Protestants of the dty, together with many visitors from the country, and some from abroad, assembled in the evening in the French Protestant Churoh, Craig str^ which 3» MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. wM wall KM. Ror. J. A. Vernon, putor o( tha ahntnti, proiidad, and Bar. Piofaaior Ooai> ■inl (and ths lOTiptiire Imaona, and Rar Mr. IHonna mada the opentngr prayar. Ad- 'Iraaaaa warothen doUrared bTHor. Fathar Ohl- niqay, Rar. £. Doral, of Naw York, Rav. Prof. nauMtrat, Bor. Mr. Laflour, and Rev. Oharlaa Tanner. ■uicoAT-aonooL OATinanfaa wen addreaaad in the aftemooB at half-jpaat two o'olook hj a number of drleffataa. Her. U. M. Orant and Mr. Henry Varlej were pre- Kent at tho meeting of the St. Jamea atreet W. M. ChuKh anhoola. Rer. D. J. MoDonnoll, Hon. L. IT. Wilmot and othan at the American Freabjrterlan Chnroh. Bev. Donald Fraaer, D.D., Profeaaor Wll- «on, LL.D., andKor. Dr. BUia at St. Oeorge'a ■ohool. The Earl of Cuvan and Mr. H. Thane MU> Id' wore at the Ruaiell Hall nthoring. KeT. Dr. Black, Rev. J. M. Qibaon, Rov. J. O. Sandon and Rev. John Morton at the Lagauohotieio 'street Wealoyan Sundaj- ■chool meeting. Vxr. Itaoo Murray, Rar. Mr. Dobba and olhera at tho Ottawa atreet Weeloyan Church. Rev. D. M. Oordon, Rev. W. J. Hunter and Rev. John Latbem at Cbalmera Chiiroh. A epeoial lervice waa conducted at throe p.m. in the Uonae of Indnatry and Refuge by Rev. Donald Roaa. UNITED OOMMUNiuN SERVICE AT ST. PAUL'S CHURCH: A largo number at delf^gatoa and viiiitora to the Conferonco aaeembled in this beaut'ful and spacious odiflco at 4 o'olook on Sunday afternoon, for tho purpose of Joining in thu deeply solemn and 'ntoresting service. The pulpit WM ocnnpifxl ly the Rov. William Tay- lor, D.D., first Vice-President of the Dominion Alliance, and the Rov. Dr. Black, of Inverness, Scotland, one of tho British delegates. Dr. Taylor g»*e out tho well known hymn, com- mencing, <-Boclr of ages, cleft for me," utter which Dr. Block rood the Scriptures fram both Testaments, and oflerod an appro- Sribto prayer. Dr. Taylor then gavo on ad- ress of welcome to tho asmmbled communi- cants, numbering between four and five hun- dred. At the Communion table ' Dr. Jenkins, minister of the chumh, presided ; and around him we noticed the Verv Ror. Dear Bond, the Ror. Kgerton Ryorson, D.D., President of the Oeneraf Conference of tho Methodist Church of Canada, tho Rev. President MoCosh, of Princeton, the Ror. Donald FraiPr, D.D., of London, the Rov. Dr. Mellor, minister of the Congregational Church of Halifax, England, Mr. Henry Varley, the Hon. Judge Wilmot, President of the Dominion Alliance, and a large nnmber of other clergymen and ofSco- boorers. After the opening scrrices had boon con- ducted in the pulpit, the Rev. Dr. Jenkins gave out the hymn commencing, " There Is a fountain filled with blood," and then read tlio words of Institution, tho First Epistle to the Corinthians. Tho Very Rov. the Dean then led the congregation in the Apostles' Creed, all the people standing, and oncrod the consecrating prayer. Aftw which tho Rcr. Dr. Rycrson gave a suitable and impressive address previous to distributing the bread, which was handed round to tho communicants by the ministers, ciders and other office-bearers appointed for that pnrpose. The Rov. Dr. Mellor "dispensed the cup,' and also gave a very powerful address. Another hymn was sung, " Jesus, lover of my soul," and President MoCosh followed with the clos- ing address, marked by great earnestness. The services were brought to a close by the singing of a portion of the hymn, " Blest be the tie that binds," and a short and impraaoivo prayer with a bon- ediotion by the Rev. Dr. Fraaer. Thus we aaa that tha followinir denomina- tions were rrpnaanted in thia intneating ser- vice :— The Angliean Chnroh, the Chnroh of 8ootlaDd,tho Canada Proabyterian Chureh, the Free Chureh of Scotland, the Wesleyan Methodiat Chureh, the English Prosbvtcrian Church, thaPreabyterian Church of the United States, the Congregational Chnroh and the Buptint Church. It may ba aafely stated, whatever else may come out of ttiM general oonfercnoo of tho Alliance, that such a acene as was presented in St. Faid'a Chureh on that occasion, )i»s been ao far unexampled in the history of the Christian denominations of thia oonntry; and while, no doubt, to some who were preaent, the service might hare seemed nnduly protracted, its Icf'^h seemed to bo a neeeanty In riew of so wide a representation. Though the entire aerrioa lasted an hour and three quarters, there stiU remained a portion of the programme unfulfilled. MASS MEETINGS. On Sunday erening m* s meetings were held in sereral of the eity ohurohes, each one being addressed by several of the delegates to the Conferenee. FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH. One of the mass meetings in eonnection with the Erangelical Alliance was held in tho abore chnroh, Sunday eroning, which was crowded to its utmost extent. On the plat- form were seated Rer. Wm. Cheetham, Ror. Oarin Lang, Mr. T. J. Claxton, Mr. H. Thane Miller, R- r. Dr. Cramp, Rer. Dr. MacVicar, and the Earl of Caran. Rer. Wm. OmnmiAX read part of the 17th John, and Dr. MaoVioar lead in prayer. Rer. Dr. CBAi(p,of Wolfrille, N.B., waa first called upon and said that he wished to direct their attention to two paaaagea; thofirat would be found in Epheeiana vi. 24 : — *' Orace be with all them who love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity and truth." If they had not chosen a motto for their Alli- ance, ho thought a better one than the above oould not be selected, and he did not doubt but that thehearta of Christiana present would feel the force of the esnreaaion. Is it nft a most melancholy fact that in thia so- called "Christian" country tho majority of men do not love the Lord Jesus Christ? Some admire Him, othera profeea to admire Him, and others talk of the meeknoaa of Hia romper and the purity of Hia life, and think Him to be the most wonderful man that ever lived, but that Christ has broight redemption for their sina they seem to disb^eve or totally disregard. Even amongst those who malio a profession of religion there is too often a similar mistake. They may be well instructed in tho doctrines and methods of worship and service, but, alas, of that wliich we sometimes term "roUgion of tho heart," they know nothing whatover, and it is all a mere out- ward profession. It may be that some hero to-night can talk about tho doctrines of re- ligion, but who are entirely unuifcctcd by tho love of tho Lord Jesus Christ in its simplicity and purity. Which of us con say : " 'We love Ilim because Ho first loved us ;" and if we ore not prepared to make that confession we are strangers to that amazing lovo. In what manner is this love, which is referred to hero, displayed? First of all by obedience to His will, and also by all those beneficent actions which make tho Christian character bright snd glorious, and which causes tho world to admit, — "See how these Christians lovo ore another," — for if we lovo tho Lord JcBue we lire sure to love all true Christians. The Apo»t!e says, " We know that wo have passed from death unto life, becanso wo lore tho brethren." Let us nrt suppose thata mere profession of lore is sufflcient, without giving positive proof, by our earnest anxiety for the welfare of others. There is certainly a neat reform wuutcd amongst professing Christiana. Too manr amongkt ua seem to aelflshly enjoy this lore, but do not ear* to labor with that Christian actiritr which Is required in tho salvation of tho soula of othera. "The question should be, " What am I doing in order to bring others to Jesus )f Am I exerting the power which tho Lord ha.i given met" Some, of course, can work in »no way, and some in another ; but all have some- thing to do. If every profesfing Chriktian were to act with earnestness in this respect, would not our ohnrchoa wear a very different aspect? Let us each examine ourselves, and see whether we are testifying of this love as wo shonl'.l. The other passage was: 2nd Corinthians, xvl., 22 — "If any man lovo not tho Lord Jvsus Chrikt let him ba Anathema Muranatha." That is to say, let him bo accursed for the Lord is coming. This is a very singular paitsajjr. Do not think it harsh for Paul fo write in this style. Ho wrote this with his own hand and out of tho fulness of his heart. All hia letters were dictated to an amanuensis, but at tho close of each epistle ho signet! it with his own hand. Ho had just said " all the biotbren greet yon, greet ye one another with a holy loss," and then after signing tho letter, ho adds with hi* own hand: "If any man have r t the Lord Jesus Christ let him bo Anathema Maranatha." If any man will not receive Him, he must bo punished with right- eons indignation at the coming of the Lord. Wo may judge wrongly one of another, aa our iudgments at the best ara but feeble and Imperfect, but the Lord is coming and H* will set everything right and place each one in his proper position. That judgment is cor- rect, and there will be no postponement of that trial. It will also be final, and the enemies of the Lord will be assigned their place of pnn- iahment, be that where it may ; and those who lovo Him will go away into life eternal, whero the .lonninesa of the Christian will be com- plete. Let us each strive to rise up into tho fulnes* of the love of the Lord Jesns. Let us . gird np tho loins of our minds and lovo each other with greater fervency, sn that tho world may beliere that He is the Lord. The Earl of Ci.VAX was next called upuii. and he referred to tho solemnity of the position of one dying man standing up and addressing a meeting of dying men and women,— for it is appointed unto men once to die, but aftiT that the judgment. Ho trusted that there would be a great awakening concom.'ng tho solemn things of eternity. How can wo lovo God without realizing what the Lord has done for us? "Behold what manner of lovo tho Father hath bestowed upon us that wo should be called tho sons of God." Man wants something to attract and draw out hih lore, before it caa bo given, but not so with God, as there was nothing lorablo in either you or me which caused Him to love us. But when we once get a sight of Jcsuh, our hard heurts and strong wills ore broken iulu pieces, and wo realize our truo condition. He refer- red to 3rd Matthew, whero John tho Uuntist camo preaching repentance, for tho kingdom of heaven was at hand, and this same fact was related by the four Evangelists, which should drawour attention spopialiy to it, and the samo repentance was afterwards preached by our Lord Jesus. John preached this to those who professed to bo God's people, who said wo have Abraham for our father, and who even said God is our father, and tho some preaching is necessary to-day, for are there not many who are trying to shelter themselves under their denomina- tions, and resting upon other false founda- tions ? But tho question with each of us is — Am I saved for eternity ? Tuko heed that yours be not tho cry " The harvest is passed, the summer is ended, and I am not saved !" But to-night God commandcth men everr- where to repent, to turn around and servo the living God. The awful reality of tho julg- ment and tho speedy return of the Lord, when re ore told that there will be weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeili, and some will call for tho rocks and hills to i74.J KVANdKMCAI. MJ.IANCK KX'IKA .i.i hida thvm from tho wrnth iif th« Ijiimb, iibonld wuM iM all to dooMn lliiit nuMt InportMii qiUMtiim nnd rMMtpa iiui^h • fearful fate ; and IIiUIn tho divino roniinaiid, thitt wa bdieva on tli« iiiiinn of thn Hon of Uo<l, and lore one another. Dut liuforo Chritt ontarad into tha aoul there muiit be a prepara- tion, but that preparation can be mndo now. We moat know what ain in, nnd wo oan under- iitand that br looking at Chriiit'a work to re- deem ua, and He haa wrjuuht fur um a ixim- plata, mffioient and etemiJ nalvation. Hb onttentfld them to trifle no lonirrr with thin matter, but to make the deoi«ion wliinh would iittUHe thorn to lie at peiioe with Uud, and give them a title to life evorhuting. Mr. H. TiiANH MiM.KB, of Cinnlnniiti, whk next oallod upon, and after ainiring, " Mpouk a wonl for JoauK," iiptike on Chriatian work for women in Montreal. A* Dr. Cramp al- reailr nald in hia addrem thia evening, if wo want to tOHtifjr tha linocrity of, our lnvo to .Foaua it miiat \>o dona bjr boneflcont aatioiiH, There hau boon a Ktoat aitWHit of talk, but wo have not had enough oomapanding net ion, and ho thought it waa time now for ChriHtiana to Hupplement thia talk by moro avtivo work ; and ho believed that thoao moetingii of the Kvangolinol Allianco will help to Htlmulttto to ChriHtian ai^tivity and Chiii- tlan unitv. One of tho beet wajH of hIiow- ing our love to Christ ia by endeavoring to bring otiiera to Ilim— and um thia ia a foot tho Ohunh would wt wixelr to put forth the moat powerful iiiHtruniontality tliut it has at itH command. He contended from Ood'i* Word, and from philoaophlcal concluHiotiH, that thvro Im no power under heaven that Uod ran exurviHO with audi a trcmondoua aifcvt upon tho world im tho influence of woman. Ilo bclievc<l that thia world Ih to be ro- iWmed by lovo. "God ia Love," and "Qod HO loved tiio world that Ho {fuvo Hia only bo- gotten Son." AVhatovcr may be, aa compared vith men, Haid about tho incquiility in mind of woman, there ia none but will admit thut in woman the pow(. of love ia stronger thiA in man. AlmoHtovorythinglnttioboy'acduca- tion and anrruundings tciida to cripple thut power, while on the sontrary in Uie girl'a everything goee to develop it. Thpy aro oxpcct- od to do what they can for tlioir brothcrx, fathera and n)othent— and throughout, their life ia one of loving Helf-eocrifloo. The Church ia doing wiHoly in forming tho women of dif- ferent aenominatioiiH into >|^rvut benefit aoitiu- tiea. They will, under tho iuiluoneo of the Holy Spirit, movo the world ua it haa not hoen moved before. Thoy hiivo u marvellouH power, cither for g(ol or evil. They are caimbloof adviaing, (oinforting nnd guiding those of their own tex in u manner whieh nannot bo donu by man. Ho believed thut by imiting tho women of the different donomina- tiona together, regnnllowi of H-jctariunittm nnd bound together by thin great principle of Christian imion, tlicy would a<'.voiiipliHh a won- derful work. This city of Muntreul, and every other eity, ought to have this union of Christian women tq reach out tho liund •nd heart towarda others of their own aox. H BOoh an association is organized, and the Christian Churches heartily support it, he believed that souls, l)y scores and by hun- dreds, would bo rc<ieonied to tho Ix>rd Jesus Christ. They should bo left to manage their own affairs, for they hud already proven tliom- aelvoa elsewhcro to be quite comiHttent to do this. God knows the necessity of such nn organization in such n city as this, whero tlio poor and friendless young women uro cxiKiHed to great temptations and dangers. Tliey need some one to whom they run go and tell their troubles and get such counsel and guid- ance aa thOT require. It is fearful to think of the suinring that is being endured by young women in this city. In God's name ho appealed to tho men of Montreal to givo this Women's Association such aid, pecuniary and otherwise, aa will enable it to do something grand in this city for tho salvation of souls. He entreated those ladies who hod not yet imited with this society, to give it their support, their cuntributlima and their tnfluntco. There ia a nobin work to bn d<ma for thia Aaao- nlatlim In our hospital, our Jail, and our fao- torlrs, and in many other placea wharo tho power and inlluenoa of women aluneoan pane- trato. Thero are hundreda of unprotaoted women who are longing for tho blaaaioga of aueh an aiMociation, and tha apeaker urged those nreaent to go home and aak : " Lord, what wilt Thou have ma to du f" In concluNion, Mr. Miller sang that beautiful hvmn from the Songa of Devotion, entitled—" where n\\M I worli to-day." 8T. JAMKH HTliKRT WKSLKYAN CHURCH. On the iH'eaHiun of tho moaa mooting liuit night, this ehurch waa "ruwdinl to overflowing, hundreds being forced to leave without being able to obtain even standing room. Tho servii'O was opened by the singing of the hynm beginning " O, for a thousand tongues to sing," lifter whiuh Rev. Ai.BXANnEB Hutiikbi.axd, piiNtor of the ehurch, led in prayer. Rov. Dr. Dad.hey, tho flmt speaker, oiMmeil his address by relating an anecdote in which a French stoker ex>>laincd his xeal for a cer- tain work,iiy saying that in the niM'tlng room of a society to which he belqngcd, in his na- tive pliuie, there wiui a motto ovor tho pulpit, " Bring another." Tho rule of the sixjiety wtia that every member had to bring a stran- ger to their muetings. Ho continued : This is u Hcriptural commentary on a scriptural command. At tho close of the AjMicalyiHHi uro written the words, " The Mpirit ami the brido say come. And let him that heiireth say, conio; and let him thut is athirxt, come. And whosoevci u-iU, let him take the water (i( life freely." This toochtis that every Iw- llcv. r has a duty in bringing others to Christ; thut nut only proaohcra and teachers are re- quired to spreM the knowledge of Christ, but tliat everyone that heatoth must say "Come." It is merely the motto nbovo the pulpit, " firing another." My object this evening will l^ to urge the supreme iimx>rtuiieo <■/ iiniver.sul lu^tivity in forwarding the spread of tho knowledge uf Christ. It is not only of supremo iniportaiico to those wo would influ- ence, but to ourselves. Would you bo safe, would you bo bright Christians, I know of no other way than by working fo' Christ. Is re- demption bestowed for our personal advantage ? No ; but fur the glory of Christ. A Cliristiuii who docs not work witli thia object in view is as a knifo thut never cuts, u ship that iiovcr sails, or a plough that never turns tho soil— a mere nonentity. There is an absolute iieccsKi- ty thut every human being must bo a worker before tho world's icxlemption. Tho ministers alono cannot aceomplish this work. Thciiiiti- istcrs only working would bo like a skeleton army composed of gouerulM, i^aptuiiis and other oiUccrs, and which would be uf little real uf^o ; the rank and fllo must lio added to ac- complish effective work. Statisti<'.s, whether they are to be roUed on or not, teach us that tlio population f tho world increases by mul- tiplying, and this incrcuso is contiiiiiully enlarging Satan'a kingdom uii earth. Kver^ child born in this world is a ircmlier of tins kingdom, and must bo Ikuii uiraiii before it iun enter the kingdom of God. Thus llio iii- creaso of lutan's kiiigU'im is by miilti]ilyiiig How does Christ's kingdom iiiereuxoi' Hiip- |Miso thut simply tho ministers' work : mippuse that they hrc all successful : thut not oiio pi'uves uiiwoi 'hy, and every oiio brings s<mls to Christ; not io bo under tho murk, let us muko cueh minister win twenty souls this year. In 1875 let tlii^ni win twenty more souls cueh ; tbdt would bo forty. Let them next year add twenty more, "uid evury other year tho samo number. This is rfii iiii'i'easc, und niny be It arge increase, but it is by addition, and that only. But you suy this is hardly correct, because new ministers are every ^-eur being brought into the field. Hut how is this likely to Iw the ease if the laymen donot work for Christ? But even thia does not make matt<m very muok IwMnr. 1ft Us taku two avriaa of numbers, and let oiio im^riMan by a<V dltioo, "od tho other bv multiplication ; tha latter will outrun the otlwr. No matter b<*w larga tha addltluna. tho rmult in tha tml will baibo BMnn-and tho farther you go on the mora the dlfforanoa will becoiM appwMt. In thia ■rithmetloal atatonunt you May mm tlin exact atata of tha Chnreh uf the prawnt day, Chriat'a kingdom incraaaoa liy addition ; the davll'a by ronltipUoation : and thn latlrr outn>imb«ra the former. Wo IsHist of l'ttt.,Am, teatant Chriatendum and of our nrogm**, and |^ yet tho aod fact romaina that thoru aro mur* unaavcil souls now in this guilty worbl thia (lay than ever before ; more tluui In the ibirk agaa; and mom than whan l.uther broko away from tho supiTstiUona tliat covered tho Churvh in hia time. If thinga nintiniio to go on In this way, the i^hunh may fold It* haiida und applaud at the iiicivaau in ita numbers, and i»>ngratiUato thcmM'lvaa on ita gn*wth, but it is getting further and fiirtlier away fntm thn aa<-oiiiplishmeiit of ita object, Thii true way to do is to take a lesaon from tho Kren-ih stoker a.idtho >«nnnmnd " Ix-l hfui that heareth say, conm." Then wo will incrcawt by multiplication. We will gi> Isv^k for a nui. ment. The pastor last yenr galm^ twmty souls, this your twenty more, which mak<-a for- ty, and next year another twenty, making in all sixty. Hut supiMMO that rifli of the cim- vertett ones takm thoodvlco and brings anotli- er. In that I'ase in 1875 there wlU bo thu miiiist<-r's twenty, whii'h with the twenty gaineil Iwforo mukiM forty, but a<U lo tliU number the twenty trained by thoao convertMl last year. This mak<w sixty next year ; to this sixty is to bo addiKl anotlii'r sixty, uwl tlui minister's twenty, and thus tho number rises to 110. Dun't you sco liow gloriimiily it irrowH f A ndling power is going on ; wii multiply as wo go insteail of mbl as iNffore. In this ])rineinlo is tho imly possibility of tho vast work of the redamptiim of the world through man's iu»truinentality. Well timy Cliristian ministora faint iw tiic* view Uffore them ^he work, they single hunibid uro exiw^tMl to accomplish. It is estiiiuitud that tho jMnni. latioii of the world is lUUU milliona, uimi It in increasing by huudreils of thousniuls in mtty docitdo, and every one of these is Itom a cbil/1 of Hntun. When wo bsik around an<l sue tho impiilatioii of thu huuthen i:oiintrieM, wliat a small projiortiou there appears to Iw b>ft U> Christians. A calculation has been nuule of thn iiuml>er of deaths, and it is estiinuti'd tliiit if these deaths Impis'iicd ut rogubtr interval*, there would Iw sixty to Qvery ininuto in tb<! hour, day and night all tliu your thruiigb, I'^very stroke of tho pendulum is tho knell of a di-purted spirit. Oht when we think of thu destiny of a lost s<ail, bow tmgi<:al comes tho thought thut tvhilo tlii! heart beats onco there has Ih^-ii a soul lost (h« eternal decih of tho km\. Hiiixly thn heart shudders at thu thought, {^.i tho (,1iurcb only waken up cud adopt our Huviour's rule. Olid thu work, though tretiuiulouii, will bo donu, and thu angel of light will rwouqurr to hope aud to life. Then will bo reali/rd tho truth of tho promiso anl injuncti<m: "Ttio Spirit and tho brido ray conio ; and bit him that heureth suy ronio; oiid let him tliat is athirst suy t oiiie, and whosoeviT will, \vt biiii take tho wiiter of life freely." Tho aiidieneo then song tlu) hymn bvgiiiniiig " Jesus, lover of<oiy soul," after wl.ich Rev. Dll. FliASKB was culled lltNili, Ilo suid : III till! Uld Testament there is a narra- tivo which bears somo relation to thn luUrem just i^oiicliidid. A Hyriun niuiil Im brought esptivo into Syriu, iinil through her •Nuamau, tho csptiiiii uf the IiokI of thn king of Hyria, is iiidiiiu'd t'> go to Sumaria to ho cli^nsed <H' tlu* leprosy by which ho i i altlicttd. Hut when ho travels thi'ro thn prophet to whom he comes, in answer to his rei|iicst, sends li> bim a servant, with tho message, "<io; wash in Jordan >even times, and thy flesh shall eoinn again to thee, and tluiu sliult b« .'lean." His pride is hurt. He had three kinds of pri<l<>, and they were all hurt. Tl.c fir it won (iriibt r^ S4 of riink. IIo wai m «••« Mt • MUlfr. Why did not tho prophet oomo out to hinii iaataad •( Mndlny • mvuraget t Ilii Moona Brida whioh wm hurt wm prid* u( roMon. " Bkthe in Jordan." Would bathinir, or could wator, take away leproay t Why <Ud not tho prophet lajr hia hand on ths place, or vo hrouith aoma rt'llKioiin (irrrmouyF In the third placD thrre wua tho pridn of ouuntry. If bathina would tuko away hia Icproajr, whjr not bathe in tho rlvera of hIa own countrrF Ho would haro gone awajr In n ruKOi but liia acr- ranta worn wlacr thiin ho, and anld. "My, fatlirr, if tho pMiihi't had bid thoa do acme Kottt thinir, wouldat thou not havo dono it t ^w much rather, thon, whnn ho auith to thco, ' Waah, and bo clean t ' '' Why do I toll you thia narratira to-night P Bwiiuiw thrro ia • leproay in all our heart*, and thoy require to bo made clean. 'Utrro Ih one whooun muko iia clean. Wo haTo to go to Ilia houaa. I'er- hapa it ia hero that wo may oomo to aoo Illni ; but ho aenda ua a meaitago, and it ia thia : — " Woah, and bo oloan." Your nriilo ia hurt. It ia a good job for ymi You tnink aumo ao- count ahould bo taken ci your oanimtniiw, and you have oomo on your lioraea and ohuriota, and have brought your gold and ailver and ohangoa of garment. Aro you to bo aavcd; the aamo na y-jur acrvnnt.i P Moat certainly, or rot «l all. Ia there to b« no wonthlp, no u-ayora, no aorvicea of any kind. Your pi^dit and your rraaon ia hurt, an'a waa, and you auy, " Tell mo to "I muy ahow my camcat- ponunoo to jwrform ; MONTREAI, UAILV WITNSES [Oct. oaMaaman do something that ness. Give rao a ponunro to jwrform; a churoh to build ; oomo work of any kind to do." This ia ■'abio f;o«p<^I. I'uliio giiHprl alwaya puts tho meaaaijo to auJt ita hoareni. It makea pioviaion fop ao many prayora ; «o much going to church ; or so muoh thia, that, or the other thi ng. Thia ia hard, but men like it. It focda their aolf Importance. The minister, if ho doea his duty plainly and oamciitly, cannot please tho people. The alnncr wunta to bo mode Bonuthingof. IIo wants to toll all about hia oaae. But my dear air, I don't want to know your ease. Y'ou haro got tho leproay. " Bat you don't know how long I'vo had it." I don't want to know how long you've had it. I know you havo got it, and unless you be wasted you will die. Qet down out of your chariot. You'll nnvcr lio saved in it. Gtet down I Qet down ! ! Be atripped of your clothea and ornaments and, ail naked, atcp into the river, and bo cleaned. But ho wanta to hare a hand put over tho place. Ho wants coma ceremony performed, llow many times wo hear the ainner ask, do make a prayer for me. What makes him say that P liooause ho believes tho cause he is not converted is in (iod. He thinks that he can possibly get some servant of Oo<l to pray for liim ; und if he only prays long enough he will relent and Seradveuturo ho might save him. But you on'twantto pray for the sinner. "What! Not pray for the sinner ; not pray for nil men ir Vos. Let him hear and his soul hIiuU live. Don't pray that God may bo reconciled to sinners, but pray that thoy he reconciled to Ood. All things are provided and ready fur them. The river Jordan rolled through Cun- naan before Naamun was a leper and before ho was bom. Tho (hiriptures were written be- fore you sinned, and before^ you were bom. Everything wus ready fur you to go down into und receive immediate salvation. Wliat an easy thing — but not easy ; simple — but not simple. It is easy in itself, but nut to a proud howt. Simple in itself, but not simple to im- perious man. We shoiilibi't change the Gos- pel. Some are afraid to state it briefly and directly, but shape it and fashion it to suit their hearers; hm it is not fur their comfort und salvation. You must speak to them and keep the sinner to the point. The prophet didn't allow Naaman to talk about worship. He is not cleaned. It is too early to talk about it. The man is not fit to worship God till by faith in Jesus Christ ha is cleaned from his leprosy. " But you make this cleansing a little thing." It is a great thing on God's Sart, not on ours. We are saved by faith in esus Christ. " Faith is it— religious faith f" No ; not rallgtoua faith. You aro not aared bv rellgioua faith, but by faith in tho (loapel. Naaman oonld not hava mho down into any rlrar and noma op • aavad man. Ha had to go to the Jordan, Anr kind of faith won't aava you, but aimpir faith In the Uoapel. 1V> J3n Mliara that P noma aay they do and go own and waah a llttio and oome up a liltio bit battor, and they rub and rub and think that by peraoTcranna they will rub it out. Hut they oomd not get it out if they rublMxl for- ever. Yon muat g<i right down Into It Iwfom you can oome out clean. Uno aaya " I wish I bad a great faith to ba aaved.'' Who told Ton that— who aaid you required a ami faith for to bo aavod P That it fur tho holy, not fur thn ainnor. It ia nowhere to bo fuiin in the Gospel. I do nut know whether Noamnn went down slowly or quickly, gladly or othnrwiae ; but I do know that ho went down, washed seven timca, and was aaved. Some run and Jump into tho river; tome go down hcaitatingly with fear and trembling. Hut no matter how, whoever gues duwn in auvvd. You don't go vp, but go duwn, and when }ou aro saved you will gu up in good time. All evangelical denominatiuna agreo in thia ! wo muat go down to tho river to bo cleaned, not by our own oiI)rta, but through tho grace of Go<t. Aro any of you going away from it unwiished P guing away unclean with tha plague si>ots of the leprosy of sin on Ton P Go not away so 1 Tarry and live. May Ood take you out of your chariot, and out of your preconceptions how you are to bo saved, and ynu shall be saved and live. I haTo aomething to aay to thoae who have rno down. Tliia is not to those of whom hare just boor, speaking. Thoy nectln't listen. I'hia ia for the clean. Do you And that thoao tlUnga which aecm small rather tliii/i the great ones of life carry ull tho prir- ilogt M. There is a conimuu id'is, more espe- cially among those newly convert<!d, that they must do something great for Christ and suffer muoh for Iiim. But there is no uno in trying to do freol thinga. I havo never done a great thing, and if I try I am not quite auro of my motives, whether they are not to bo secu among men; but our groat trial is in little thinga. Aa a Christian do not ucok for your- selves some great position or great work to do, but rather try to carry your groat principles into your little aifaira, and your great ideoa into the little duties of life. A little cup of cold water given in Christ's namo and email acta of goodness pleaso him mont, und to those who m> these littlo thingH he promises he will say " Well dene, good and faithful servant, entc, thou into the joy of thy Lord." XION CKURCH. In /ion Chiuroh every seat was occupied. Ilev. Messrs. Chapman and Stevenson conduct- ed the meeting. Mr. Stevenson lead in prayer, after whioh the hynui was sung beginning " Rock of Ages, cleft for mi-." Tho Bov. Dr. MoCosn said Ho appeared in tho midst of His disciples und said, " I'cacebo unto y>i\i;" Ho is likewise among us hero to- night with tho same greeting. It would bo nn empty temple if ^ho God of the temple were not there. Lot us pray that though on earth our eyes cannot disrom Him, we may sco Him with tho oyos of faith, and hear his voioo Buy- ing " Peooe bo unto you." This was no care- less salutation liko those with which wo often greet caoh other. Everything that Christ pro- mises is a reality, and with Him tho perform- ance is better than tho promise. Feoco is offer- ed to men. Wo are all naturally in a state of warfare. We may not all realize it. It is all the worse for us if we don't, but certainly we are at war with God. Our conscience, if wo listen to it, will toll us so. We may refuse to li8t.ni to it ; we may put ourselves in a posi- tion in which wo don't bear it ; stiU,consoience tolls us that wo are alienated from God. Wo imow it, we take ^uilt to ourselves ; we are afraid to come ir'^ the presence of Grod ; we seek the company of our fellowmen ; we mix up with the affairs of the world ; we do not Xha tho light of God'a pTeaonov ' wa fa«l •■ if that light wara blindimr ua; it ia painful to our ayea. Wa try to gnt away fmra Iba pre- aenoa of Ood. This waa the way with Cain ; wa are told that he want nut from thapr<«nioa of Ood. I do not think Gain waa ao Ignoninl aa to imagine that ho could get out of Ood'a sight, but he went away from Hia proaenoa— away fmm wherotha Hhokinah and tha Chom- liim wixild conatantlr remind him of the pre- amooiitnn offended liaity. Itwaathuaalao with Junith when ha waa commanded to go tu Nit. nevuh, that great city, andprooUlm the warn- ing, " Yet forty daya, ana Ninevah ahall bo deatrorad." Ha went away in a ahip bound fur a fur city where ho thought to eaeapo the dreuil prnaonro of lllm ho wus ufrnid tu uboy. Wa do the aamo thing ; wo aro in (he poaitiuii of tho ohild who riina away from hia father or avoida coming into hia way. Thus do wo star away, thua we run away from Ood, and all bccausa there ia an enmity in our hearta to- warda Ood, ond thia alienation will eontinuo till that enmity ia aubduod. Wo find that Ood ii. a Oud of hollneaa. He ia a Ood of merry, but alao a God of holincaa that can havo no intoroou'M with ain. Thua, I say, there ia warfare '/Otweon ua and God, and Christ is como to remove that warfara and proclaim jioaco. Ho haa come with ovcrturoa of grace und peace. Tho offer cornea from Him and not from ua. IIo ' a coma into the midst of thia assembly to-ni^ t, in answer to tho pray- ers of His people here, and He offers jieaoe to thia one, and Ho offers it to that one through Hia own bloud that spoaketh peace. He nut only proffers it, but He presses it on our ac- oeptunce. All this was beautifully typified in tho vision whioh was seen by the patriarch. When we look up toward Oud, wo feci tho awful distance between ua and Him— tho great gulf fixed. But now there ia set up a ladder which roochoa from earth to heaven. This ladder Is Christ. This is a type of Hia work by whioh God ia brought nigh to man, and man ia brought nigh to God, and Hia grace and affee. tion deaoenu to cor hearta, and wo climb up to Him. There ia ni.t only a warfare with God, but there is also an internal warfare going ( n in mena' own hearts, and such there ia in tho bosom of one and another of you now proaent. If I were to ask each one of you if yon are perfectly satisfied, some of you would acknow- ledge that they aro not. There i i aomething wanting which is necessary to tl o fulneaa of your happiness, or there ia aomet'dng or some one in your way, whose rivalry or enmity hinders you from the attainment of aU you want, and so you are not aatiafled. You hope that by some means or other you will got what you need, or that tho person who obstmcts your path will bo able to do ao no lunger, and then you will be at peace. It is all un illusion. You s-^.y peace, peace, when there is no peace. There is a need within you for something whioh you do not know ; you are ever seeking it, but cannot find it ; you are liko tho man who runs after tho rainbow — when ho reaches the pluco whcro he thought to grasp it, it is gone, or like the boy who catches tho bntterfly, who puts hia hand on it only to destroy i* 'fho peace which you seek is flying from you as you endeavor to seize it. There is another better peace. Tliis peace I giv-o unto you Christ says. IIo is present hero offering this peace to every one of yuu ; this peoco is to bo found in the bluod of ChriHl ; it IS to bo had through tho Spirit of Christ ; like oil on tho troubled water it will quiet all tho troubled ocean of earth's turmoil. See that vessel tos«ing restlossly and helplessly on tho waves which sho bus long buffeted manfully. How cnn you bring i looto her P 'fhe biliuws will not listen to your prayers ; though ynu command them liko England's Danish king who bid tho tide cease rising, they will not be still. Bat let the winds of heaven cease and tho waters will soon bcsmooth. L«tChrist suy thy sins bo forgiven thee, go in peace, and there will bo a great calm. Let Him say to this one and to that ono, peace be unto you, and you will bo satisfied. Christ is now offer- ing you this best peace. Whether He will •n74j KVANCiKMCAl, AM.IANCR F.XTRA. JS ,but B in tho rotent. UiiH it ■ist ; :tnll that tho ully. iuWH you "UK not ease iriat and rto ron, Fer- «riU offot it if kin I know not, but tha timo will noma whra It will no longer be offortd. That la a dasply InatfiKitifo incident in the llfii ot Kinf Juram. The watohman on the tower oriea that ha laaa a oompanr and tha klnir ■anda » maaaengar on honoMok to uy I* it paaoa. Tha flann man who leadi' the war- lika oompany rapUaa. *' What haat thuu to du with paaoa ; gat thoa behind ma." A mrond moMwnger ia aant and tha watuhman m^os him alao turn In behind tho approoohlng toe, and in announning the faot ho adda tho driving in like tha Iriring of Jebu.theaonof Nlmiilii, for ho drivoth funoualy. Then tho kluK haa to got onhli own amor iu>d go forth hlnuujK to nay " la it poare, Ji<hu ft" And ho aniwurvd whut poaoai ao lung aa tlia whoredomi of thy mothar Jaaebol and licr witoh-nraft* iiro ao many. And ha turned to floo, but in viiin, for the arrow itruck him bctwoon hi* anna and came out at hia heart ; and Jozobol painta henolf and tirfa hor hair and oalla out to Jehu with tho aamo enquiry, " la it noaoo K' but her attendanta oaat hor forth and ano la klllod. It ia thoa often with mon when diaoom cornea followed by death. W'efoel that thoro ii aome myiterioua onemy approaching. Wo cnciuiro of frionda and got little to rouiuuro ui. Wo look in tho face of tho phyil. cian and aay " It ia pouco f" but wo ci no at laat to mo that tho driving in lilto the driving of death, and it oomci at laat to meet ua and to hurry ua into xtomJ'y. Chriat ia atill here with liii offer of poaco. lie raya, alittlo while and yu ahnU xce mo no more. Ilia diaoiplcu gather around Him liko children nround a dying father, aa it were, to rcculvo hi I parting gifta. Christ ia ready to loavo them a dying legacy, " Fouce I leavo with you. My peaco I trivo nntu you ; not ua tho world givelh give I unto you." Chriat ia offoring now that aame dving legacy— peace ; that peace which paaaothallundcntanaing. That pace which too world cannot give and which It cannot take away. Accept of it then. Wo havo not to oay who will go up to Heaven to bring it down to ua, it is hero. Accept of it now. Lot ua bewaro loat n prpmiao being left ua, wo ahonld come ahort oflt,likothon)iildron of laraol, who, at Kadeah Bamca, got to thevcry border of tho promiaod land, but failed to enter in. Tho mode of acoeiitunco ia very aimplo. We accept by fnith. Cbrixt now makea tho offer of it to thia large aaaembly. lict your answer bo, I know I need this jm-iioo, I accept thia pcuco ut tho handa of Ilim who gi vca it. The hymn, " My gracious Lord, I own thy right," vaathcn bung. Major-Qoncral Bunnows f^avo iin nddroaa on tho 3rd and 4th verfca of tho 4th chapter of 2nd Corinthians : " But if our gnapcl bo hid, it ia hid to them that aro lost. In whom tho f:o lot thia world hath blinded tho mimla of thorn which believe not, loat tho light of tho fli r'oUB goapel of Chriat, who is tho imago of Go I, should ahino unto them." Tho speaker aaid that it wna to bo considered wh^t tho Ooapolwna. Tho gospel waa good nowa of Chrut. Wo havo been hearing good news of a revival in Scotland, whero Qod haa greatly blesHod Hif people, but ho waa not there to- night to toll of that, but of tho great salvation which haa been provided for mon. Tho verses read tell that the Oospcl is hid to them that aro lost. To all tho Clospol was hid onco. Tho god of this world blinded their minds until QoA imened their cyca. How awful is tho condilaon of those whoao minds oro blinded to tho trutha of salvation, or of those who are, like Agrippa, almost persuaded to bo Chris- tians. On ! if there wero any such present now let them come this very night to Chrint. Lot them bo as Paul T.-iHhod Agrippa to bo, not only almost, but altogether such aa ho was. Tho god of thia world haa bound men with many banda, and imtil God breaks there bands thoy cannot come to him. But it depcnda upon thomwlvca, and how siid it will be if they noglect to come to Jesus. Tho venea give a mort affecting account of tho condition of any one who is away from God. If our brother or friend or any ono in whom w* were interested contracted a dreadful lio<lily disea*«>, how very much concerned we woulil Iji' ; but are wa au soltdtoiu about thoit •pirituul wt'l faro t 'V\u>n are vury man v alaiut ua who have good social graiiea, who aro affiHitioimlu son* and daughter*, whom It la pli'itiiaDt to meet in aooiety, but whoM mind* aro blinded tu the gl'irloua (lo>iM'l of Clirint. 'I'liiiira i* not a diwporato ea*c. It was t)io nuao of ua all bvfuro GikI shone in on our lieurta. How great tho ctiango is wlii'u (IihI shines in upon ua, opening oa It worn xliiilturH of tt diirk room, ancl letting In the glorious light. Homo nrisouera wnru on<!0 shut up iu a dungeon, witnout u ray of light. In a latlo noar Lako Oenova for yeara, until a revolution eumo and thoy were set free, but tho change to them wiia not to bo compared to tho ohango to those on wli ni OihI shiuod with the light of the glorious Ounpul of Christ. What a bloaaod thing this chungo la- How strange now aooma tho state from which we wero taken. How we then avoided all which could remind ua of Chriat and hia grout salvation, but whon Uod ahinoa in urxm u» wo aoe all things in a now light. Thu thing which boforo we avoided, now wo lovo and wo enjoy a poaco whiuh puHsoth uU undorstuiid- Ing. Bat it is assertod thut thoro are many now who do not enjoy all tho poaco and joy which thoy should. A little boy who dearly lovod his mother on being put to l)ed ono night waa told thut she, who hud been away for some time, would oitIvo home durinj^ tho night, nnd whon ho awoke next morning ho at once, boforo seeing her, begun to sing for joy bccaiuio his mother was homo again. It should bo so with ua. Wo do not see .Ior:\is, but wo should realize Ilia fircwncoand His lovo for us and joy in Him as bat child did in Ids mother's return. Wo ought to advonco in pace, and joy, nnd love, for tho path of tho just ia aa tho morning light which groweth brighter and brighter until tho perfect day. Tho dolegatoa to tho Evangeli- cal Alliance had realized some of tho blessed- neaa of the Communion of Sainta in being brought cloier to each other, but this was not all. It would enable them to work more to- gether, to go out and tell of Christ to those from whom tho Gospel was hid. Christiana brought together in the Evangelical Alliance make more impression on othcra and loam to love each other more. They wero liko thoso lioautiful ilowcrs boforo him. Thoy wero very different, and each beautiful in hia own way, but togcthqr they wero all beautiful and far moro striking and impresaivo. Tho Alliance was a union of Christiana on thecentrnl truths of tlio Gospel. Hen of different Churc^hos moot and feel that they aro brothers. Tho first bond of union wnsthe Biblo Souioty. Some years after came tho Evangelical AUiunce, and who would say that in somo years henco there might not bo a still closer union, when minor diifcrenccs would bo Huuk and all should be face to face in Zion. If wo would go out and preach the Gospel, that would do moro to unite us than anything else. Tho speaker concluded by quoting tho 21st vcrao of the 17th chapter of John's Gospel : " That they nil may bo ono that tlio worldmay believe that Thou hast sent mo," and said that tho oneness of Christ'^ followers waa ono groat means of converting the world. When outiidera saw Christians loving ono another, and ready to sacrifice their oivn wishes to those of others, they could not but bcliovo in tho religion of Christ. Key. Dr. Black, of Inverness, after engag- ing in prayer, addressed tho audience ua fol- lows ; — You remoTuber, dear friends, that wonder- ful verse, tho first of tho 8th chapter of Ko- mens, which says, "There is therefore now no condemnation to them which uro in Christ Jesus, who walked nut after tho flesh but after tho Spirit." Let \m look for a tliort timo ut the first pwt of this verse. Wu shall not enter into nny doctrinal polntH,as tliis iH not tho place nor tho timo for tlicni. This sentence hvs a central cxprcsxiou, a sort of pivot, around which all its other words revolve. That pivot ia no condemnation. How many different lights aro thrown on tho passage by accen- tuating different worda I II our tlma allow ad, I couhl dwell on each of them, Let us l<wk at tha flmt —there ii. The Ooapal la a prmcnt (toapel. There are aome who nope for salva- tion at tha end of their Uvea if thay work and wait In tha meanwhile; but tham«Mige is one of praaa n t panhm. It ia not a thing to ba wait- ad for and worked for. I have tkaoommiaalnu to offer yon preaent pardon ; he that hath tha Hon hath, not ahall have, ererlaating life. Mr. Mootly told mo ono^ that ha had nareroeaaad to regret what he had aaid on that laat terrible night on whioh he preached In hia famar ohuroh In Chicago. Ila had aaid. " Hera is a thought 1 go home and weigh it wall" — and tio- foro Mr. Sankay hail Hniahed ainging hia L A hymn, the fire bella began to ring. The ttti waa in that nolghborhoud, and before morn- ing lom-t who had '. .ut >hat aermoB wera dood. "I'll never,", ail' ' tell peopla to go homo and weigh thu .. ,'tr ', but bid them settle it there in their powa." Jeaua, when talking to tha woman of Samaria, and apeak- ing of the water whereof if • man drank he should never thirst, then and there offered to tho woman that living water. Uore,thia aren- ing, it ia offered to you. The next word la iherefore. "There ia therefore now no oon- domnution." Thia impliea that the aentenoa is tho close of an argument ; whether dooa the word rvf«r to the romarka immediately prooed- ing, or to the line of argument whioh baa run through the previous part of tho opiatle. The Apostlo had ahowed in tho first chapter that the Gentile world waa guilty before God. Ho had then gone on to lar to the Jewa. <' Are ?ou any l)otter than thoy y" At the olose cf ho third chapter he ooncludca that all are nn dor condemnation. Then comea the arloriuua djctrino of jnatitlcatlon by faith. Thia verse is tho close of the argument. Ttie word, therefore, says thia ia what I was ooming to— thia ia tho thing I had to prove. Our religion ia no matter of aentiment. It ia a thing that can bo roaaonod upon, a thing that can bo F roved. It ia not an if. It ia not a prrekanci. t ianot a may be. It ia therefore. That ia, if you, a poor guilty sinner, east your guilt on Jesus you are forgiven. If I am speaking to ench a gruilty soul, only come and oast it all on Jeaua and as euro aa you ask Him to blot it out in His blood, so sure it will be done. There is thomforo now. That now is a little word, but how much it imports ; what dark momoili a it calls up. Onco wo were under condemna- tion and so'mn may bo still. You may not realize it. You may bo idling away your time. You may bo canless, but the timo ia oora tainly CO Jiin g when you. shall bo convinced of it. I don't wonder that tho conaciouanesa of guilt makes men miacrablo. We can romembor the timo when tho poul lay long under this weight of condemnation. Tho poor condemned nn> ner is saved by laying hold of Christ, or rather letting Christ lay hold of him. Some Ume since a man fell into ono of the harbors on the north-east coast of Scotland. There was a ory raised among tho people on shore, and they watched breathlessly as they saw a strong swimmer making his way toward him. Aa the swimmer approached the drowning man he aaw him preparing to groap him, and fearing the consequences, pushed him from him and Bwam away. Again ho appronohedond, seeing him again about to clutch him, he pushed him away again. A third time he approached a<!d, flnding him quite helpless, puUoa him ashore. Tho people asked him, " Why did you not save kim the first timo you got near him." His reply was " He would not let mo ; I had to wait till ho waa holpleaa. It is tho samo with us who have let Jeans savo us; it was not till wo felt thoroughly empty and helpless, that he was able to help ua. Oh, what u ohango. Koto itia all past tills dreary darkness, this terrible condemna- tion. Where ahall I get an illuatration to dea- crlrbothis. Xo condcnmatioH. I remember when a man waa brought before a court of justice on a charge of misdemeanor. Tho jury found him not guilty, but as ho was leaving tho court room he was again arrested on ano<''her charge. Tliat is not it. Not long ago a man was charged with a serious offence. The 56 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct, iiiry btougltt in tHe Sootoh verdiut, not proven, lie escapMl pnniiih .Tint, but ereryonemupected and AToided him, and aaid, "Oh I wo won't tmat him, he has only eacaped punidunent throngh laolc ol eridenoe." TbaX is not it. I read re- cently inUie paper of a man who was aojoaed and found guilty of murder. Before the sen- tence was executed a message came from our Queen with a pardon for him, but he has to nwnd the rest of his life inside of a prison. That is not it. Earth supplies no illustration of the perfect immunity described in this verse. If you hare this no mukmnation, who •thill lay ooytiiing to the cause of God's elect. No condemnation. I oaa offer you that to- night. No condemnation to them who is in Christ Jesus. You remember that ark that was built. Noah worked at it from year to year, and now oame the time when he was shut in. Tno waters came and covered the earth, but iho ark always roje on thilr surface. You re- member the story of Bahab, how she was to wind the red cord in her window, and all who wore in that h 'so protected by the lino of rod were to be saved, and any other, no matter how clowly related to her, if they wore not within the house, would be slain. Remember the city of refuge ; that man who was flying from the avenger of blood must enter into the city before ho was safe. Ho must not stop at the gate. Ho must not paiuio on the threshold. Uo must go with- in tlio gates. You are thus to get iat^ the ark imd the Lord will shut you in. The peop!c lia<l to bo within the house marked with the rc<l lino, had to be within the city of refuge before thoy were secure. So with you, you miust be in. It will not do for you to be at the door. I remember a gu-1, gay and thought- U-sii, who had gone out to a dancing puty. The thought struck her when there that she would stray away from the party and find her way homo herself. But a blinding snow storm cikmo on which confused and wearied her. She sjtuggerod on, although hall conscious. Her mothe' woct to bed late that night and liiy in ail agony of anxiety. In the morning site louko<l out early to see if she could BL-o anything of her daughter. There she lay at the door siitt and dead, with her fingers stretched out almost touching the door. She was alma"'^ home, hut hit'l not got in. It is a terrible stoiy in the rilgriin's I'rogresM, how at the very gate of Ilcavcu is the largest gate of the pit. But now the question is condemned or not con- demned. You hero may be unknown to each other, but there is just one line of division be- Iwrecn you, condemned and not condemned. If your i-irscienco says condemned, there iafor- givenv ss !or you if you will only cast the bur- don of your sin on your Saviour. You have tho offer to-night, you may nr "i have it again. You have all heard the story of the man iu the north of t^'otland who let liimself dov/n by a mpo over an overhanging (Uff and swung him- Hoif into a cave, into which he went, having fastened his rope carulessly to the rook. Look- ing round he saw it swinging loose. lie sitw that there was not a moment to lose and; bs it approached tho cave, ho j umpcd and caught it. Suppose he had said t o himself, it will swing in again and I con catch it then. Picture the despair of that man sitting in his cavo and looking at his rope stiff and still, boyoud his triiiJh, sayinir, " Oh, if I had only caught it irhon I could, but now it is forever too late, and I must perish— perish !" The sight of the rope would aggravate his agony. There are two terrible oxprossious in the drat ohiiptcr of Romans — given up and given over, Ood forbid that either of them should ever apply to any hero. Now is the acnoptcd time. i)car sin- ner, rome to Christ to-night, and then there will be no condemnation for you. The hymn was ihm sung, "Millions within Tliy roiirts have mot," and the meeting ulo:)Gd with tho bonediutiun. KRSKINE CHUBCH. Erskine Chnroh was well filled, both below and in the galleries, on tho oocasion of tho Alliance mots-mocting held there last (Sun- day) evening. Rev. J. S. Buck opened tho meeting, and after the reading of a portion of Scripture fromSt Matthew's Ooapel, and the conduct- ing devotional oxeroises, referred to tho ar- rangements made with regard to the holding of maas-meotings in several of the largest city churches, in order that the u,'ngregatTon8 might hear a number oi brethren, he then called on Rev. Dr. Buss, President of the Syrian Frotestant College, who told the au- dience that he was going to give them a plain, simple talk about the mission work in Syria. They were perhaps aware that Syria was <i Trovinee of the Turk- ish 'Empire, ruled over by tho Ottoman Qov- emment, with its seat at Constantinople. Syria lay at the eastern end of the Hediterron- oan Sea, with about two millions of inhabitants, who all spoke tho ono language : not the Turkish nor Syriao, which was not spoken, bi t the Arabia. Those two milliona of peop o were all divided into sects, remnants of t'le old nationalities which formerly possessed fio land. 'There were so called Christians, though they were not converted men. The term was used t'lore to designate people not Mahometans ; e t that it was common to hear such ox^ i-essio'js as, " Christian John stole such a man's 'jorse," or referring to a man as having boe-< mnrdered by a Christian. A body of these so-called Christians inhabiting the northern portion of Lebanon, are to ail int<n.U< and purposes Roman Catholics ; they celebrate certain feasts which the Catholics do not, and their priests are allowed to marry ; however, they acknowledge the supremacy of the Fope,and he recogi^izes them as followers. Tbta there are about 1S0,000 Greek Christians, not descendants of the Grecian Islanders ; but holding allegiance to the Greek Church. There are also 50,000 Greek Catholic Christians, acknowledging the suprcjiaoy of the Fopo, and a few Ar- menian, Jacobite, Syrian, and Coptic Chris- tains. Besides these various Christian sects, there were 25,000 Jews, including those at Jerusalem ; 80,000 Di uses, veritable heathens ; 150,000 descendants of the old Conaanites, and 800,000 Mahometans, whose religion is tho far- thest remove from idolatry of any sect in the world. Theoretically there is not a particle of idolatry about their worship ; they assigrned the same attributes to God as Frotestants did ; theywire exceedingly devoted in their religi- ous exercises, and were very scrupulous and regular in all pertaining to their religion. They invariably prayed five timeH a day ; and no matter where they were, or how engpaged, this duty was faithfully performed. In the cities an official ascended a tower and called tho people to their prayers, his cry, always being composed of the same words, " "There is none but the one God, and Mahomet is his prophet." The first call was made an hour before daylight, and the people, if able, then arise and go to the mosque. Their mosques (ohurcheH) are large buildings, not decorated in thelnast,nofrefice09, pictures, or imnges being allowed within ; there are simply the bore w^ls. This aversion to ornament cr any thing which could by any possibility bo wor- shipped, was carried to such an extent that even photographs and pictures were excluded from their li"uses. They believed that Christ was a great prophet, but that Mahomet was a groator ono. Mahometans were scattered all through Africa, down to the Cape ; thoy in- hubit<.-d Turkey, Arabia, India, China, etc. It had ftciitimes been thought that bad one no knowledge of a pure Christianity he would have been u Mahometan instcud of a so-called Kastrm ('hristian. The Mahometans es- teemed Christianity about as much as they did idolatry ; that is, utterly despised it. Ouco one ot' liis native preachers met him at Horns, and a groat crowd gathered about them, owing to » dispute between a Greek Chrittian and the tcoither, the former accusing him ot calling them idolaters. He answered that they wore mistaken ; they had not come there to say they were idolaters, but to proaoli the Gospel; their opponent was still more en- raged, and then Dr. Bliss sold that hu had shortly befoi#seen, in tho city of Tripoli, one of tho Greek Christians go into a chun^^ and bow down before a nioture, and say, "Oh Mary, bleaa me," " Oh Mary forgive me," and that the suppliant had afterwards Uased it. The Greek Christian then mshed off, followed by his fellow-Christians ; several Mahometans remained and asked Dr. Bliss what was tho name of hit religion. He replied that' he would not tell them the name by which it was known, but would answer any questions. With them he believed in one God and in the attributes of Deity. When asked if he wor- shipped tho saintsor the Virgin Mary, he re- plieo, " God forbid.' He told them that he be- Uevedin Jesus Christ ; hereupon an old and leading Mahometan asked, " Do you believe that Jesus Christ rose from tho dead t" On receiving the reply " Yes," tho old man turned to the crowd and said, " He's a Cluistian, but a strange kind ! a strange kind !" Tho American mission in Syria had been es- tablished for about fifty years, schools and ohurohes were formed, and were in an active state. There was a Urge congregation in Beirut, and a Sunday-school of abont four hundred children and teachers ; Sidon and "Tyre each had their churches ; thtro were several in tho southern portions ot the field, one at Damascus, another a few hours' rido from it, and one at Homs, all living and active. Theyhad a printing press, a weekly paper in Arabic, and Bibles, school-books and other volumes in that language. The Ameri- can and " British and foreign" Bible Socie- ties printcvl in Beirut, thousands of copies of tho Bible, and they had been distributed throughoi't Syria, Kgypt, Arabia, and interior portions of Africa, China and India. Ho had yesterday received a letter from Syria, stating that three-quarters of the book entitled the " Schomburg-Cotta Family," had been trans- lated and printed in tho weekly newspaper. A BFISCIAL WOBK hafl also been successfully undertaken. Twelve years ago tho English, Scotch and American missionaries in Syria came to the conclusion that a collego was required in which to edu- cate young ntttiver, to become teachers, doc- tors, lawyers, and in fact to take up the general work of civilizing and evangelizing their countrymen. It was utterly futile tu expect that Frotestant countries could send forth enough missionaries to occupy all the places open to them. They could keep send- ing all who would go, a:i' yet there would not bo enough. The great object is to send out missionaries to do tho preparatory work, to found churches, translate the Bible, and to raise up an educated native ministry to prosecute the work of God. Four- teen years ago ho had gone to tho United States and England to raiso funds to build a College— nut uScminury — but a real College — to develop, elevate and educate thoso who were to study in it. He spent two years iu the United States, imd succeeded in raising; ^100,000, with which and $20,004 that he gut in England, he rotumod to commence opera- tions. Since then there hod lieen erected a college building at a cost of |90,000, and the institution was now a living, active, useful and flourishing institution. It had already sent forth thirty doctors, who liod passed through tho full collegiate course and were now doing good for thomselvcs and the coun- . try. The majority of them vi 3re settled in the cities. Foi'.y young men hod graduated in tho literary department, and were now either toui^hing high schools or had entered tho medical department. One was teaching » school at a place situated one thousand milcH up the Nile. Tho course of study and instruction was very much the same as that imparted in a collego here. The text books were all in the Arable language ; a prominent place WHS given to religious instruction. When the comer stone of the College was laid two years and a half ago, he had said : It is possible fur young men to cuter this college, who believe in one God, or in no gods, and who will enjoy all tho privileges af- forded i thoy might go forth with the samo .874.] r.VANGErjC.M. AI.MANCF, F,XTRA. .17 entered teaohinf; .hotuand udy and »s that xtbookt ominent uction. ■oge wag td wid : ter thia in no ci);eg af • Bama liflief, but it would bo imixtHxiblo for tliem to go forth without knowing fully what Protefit- anta believed, while the profcHHorH endeavored faithfully to instruct their ficholura in religiouH oa well aa other matten. Vaiu attempts were Rometimea made by atudcntii to avoid hearing the new doctrine ; scholars hud been known to put their lingers in their ears during {)royera and tho reading of the Vord, est they might roicivo moral damage, finm what was being xuid ; but soon they would listen, and then their eurioHity being aroused, would investigate for thenuielres. Morning and evening prayers, with tho read- ing of tho Uoripturea and tho singing of hymns, were regularly conducted. A Bible class is held with eaiJi class once a week. The students thus mudo a closo study of the Word of God. A weekly prayer-meeting wos held, which they could uttcnd or not, and over one half of tho students took part in it. A young Maronite who attended it eventually lictiamoTta lca<ier, and upon his going homo he would go about among tho villages and talk about Jesus Clirist, salvation, and tho duties imposed on man, etc. This system of n'igious instruction was certainly exerting a iK'werful influence on tho Syrian young men; and of the graduates there was not me who was not thoroughly im- bued with the principles of Kvangelical Protestantism, wnilo many wcro truly converted mch. Tho institution was re- cognized by the Ottoman Government, and one of its professors had charge of a meteorological observatory and sent telegraphic weather re- ports twice a day to the capital. I have now como home to get another $100,000, with which it ia our intention to secure the services of two more professors, to found scholarships, and to help those who are desirous of securing an eduoatioh but whom obstacles prevent from so doing. When it waa taken into considera- tion tiist t>j<> Arabic tongue was the vernacu- lar of SyKA, Heeopotamia, Arabia, northern parts of Africa, and that it was the language of the Koran, which book was read by milliona of Mahometans, it would be seen how impor- tant a medium of communication it was. The Mahometan world waa to be reached through the Arabic tongue. The Mahometans could not hear and beHeve unless the word waa preached to them ; salvation depended on their calling on the name of tho Lord ; calling on tho name of the Iiord depended uponbelioving on Him ; be- lieving tested on the preaching of the Word ; and he required to be sent ; how, then, could ho be sent except with money for his support P They stood at the lower end of the chain and at tho upperend was salvation. Thuscouldthey tie actively engaged in the work, without going themselves, — by sending others; men would hear tho Gospel preached and believe. They would call on tho Lord and He would save. Let them take heed to this. Hon. L. A. WiufOT, of Predericton, New Brunswick, tho President of the Dominion Alliance,next addressed the audience.and sai'' : I was very much delighted to road tho lost report of the American Board of Foreign His- sions. I had been very anxious to hear their friend speak a word regarding tho success which had attended his labors and those of his fellow missionaries, and I think that had he stated fully tho results of their labors, more especially of the lutnd of self-denying ladies who left home and friends to work for Christ, it would have stirred some of tho ladies here to go and do likewise. Thoeo out on mission fields had lieen of vast go'id ; they were heroines in tho true sense of the word. It wotdd bo admitted that those who left their homes and went among tho heathen from pure love for souls, and trusting in DiA°ino protection to overcome sometimes uie most threatening dangers and hem innumerable trials and privations, were tmly brave and would receive something better in the way of reward than the world gives. It was also very pleasant to see the manner in which the missionaries from the varlonsBOcietie» labored side by side in their appointed fields of toil. They wore one in Christ, and no matter of what dcnon. .<at!on, orimbined together to meet tho enemy. Tliey had no time to discuss minor pointsottiiflferenco, for tho enemy was pressing nard with u deter- mined front ; instead of wrangling; over tho Apostolic succession or other kc^^.ty points, they would kneel together and, having invoked God's blessing, would advance shoulder to shoulder and attack the enemy. There was a fine illustration of such action in the British army. At tho memorable battle of Inkerman, when tho Sussian soldiers, maddened witli spirits, advanced tlirough the heavy miht upon tho British forces, and caused tho right wing to swer>-c, several regiments were decimated in the struggle, and the survivors were obliged to fall back, and at tho time Col Kinloch gather- ed the deirit of eight or ten regimenta together, tho men had been looking out for just such a leader ; he rallied IfiO men, in all uniforms, each msii fell in alongside tho other ; there was no looking then for this or that eon- pony, or place, or companions, but every man stepped in to fill the ranks; and they had seurcrely been told off, when a square of Russians charged, but tho gallant 160 held 1 ,fiOO men in check ; for they 8h..'.<d side by side and shoulder to shoulder, to do ibeir duty as faithful servants of tho Queea shotkldto the lact ; and so it was on tho mission field. I am glad to hear that this is a missionary Church ; and you should give of your treasures, and send men and Bibles iata all lands ; but take care that your own hearts retain a love for God, and that individually, yon have a personal trust in your Redeemer. G«od works for others will not save you ; the only way is for each to personally tmst in the Saviour. With such a tmst year faithful prayers will follow your works, and a rich return will be received. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which Qod haih prepared for them that lovo him." When they possessed such an inestimable treasure as that, they were best qu:ilified to bring their little ones to Christ, to show them the right way, and avoiding the moun- tains of doaot and difflonlty to bring them into tho sweet valleys of God's precious Word. If a man asked, Is it necessary to acquire all tho abstruse and technical kinds of knowledge in order to live P the answer would be. No, you can live on what grows at your feet and around yon, and which is at tho dispossl of all on simple conditions; and so in the marvellous inspired Word — it has its mighty depths and knotty passages for tho learned men, butibesidc^i, thcro are intelli- gible passages and texts for the young, com- prehensive, simple and loving ; then lead the young by these still watering places ; they will bo benefited. Let our light shine. Ho also addressed himself to young men, ard urged upon tliem the necessity there was for a close study of the Word of God. "Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way P By taking heed thereto according to '.hy Word." "Except a man l>e bom again from aliove, he conno'i, see tho kingdom of (}od;" but once they biramo new creaturos in Christ Jesus, everything would be better; h < jv light was the burden of the world to the heart when it was changed and could repose confidence in tho Saviour! He was happy to liear testimony to the spread of the Gospel. Tbero had never been such a year for the rapid development of missionary efforts since the advent of mission- ary societies ; never such a glorious work as in 1874 ; and the spread of the Gospel was marvellously rapid in the East. It had been stated by a missionanr in that section that after one year's absence from his field of labor, ho returned to find l./iOO converts ready fur baptism. However, tbero was a dark counterpart in tho moro civilized na- tions, whcro some scientists and leading thinkers, as Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, etc., whose marvellous and dangerous essays de- nied the power of prayer, and sought to prove to mankind that they wero mei« evolutions or a development from a lower sphere of life. Tliero was a danger here. Ho also referred to a materialistic system of infi- delity, wherein the author bhii-plii muuxly ii*->lfi troduced into his erced a Trinity, eoin)u>sod of humanity, earth and tho heavens. Was this his UoAi Could ho pray to the sky ubovo him, tho eartti beneath him, or to huiiianity P Wliat could poor humanity do, even in iljt most elevated, learned form to ai.l himP Young men would havo to rigidly guard themselvoa against these rovoHing forms of infidelity. In this I'onncctiun it afforded tlio speaker much pleasure to sec tho abln muiiner in which Dr. Dawson had dissected tho Durwin theory, torn his pretty card house completely to pieces, and sliotvn tho falsity of su<th reasimiiig by clear and unanswerablo argument. They could rest assured that wherever science eontradiet- cd tho Bible it would bo proved 1o be in tho wrong; that wherever a scientific Ktateineni, has been discovered to be perfectly true, it always coincided with the Biblical record. Thcro was a remarkable illustration of this in the decipher- ing of a number of cuneiform inscripnons in tho East, whcro in every instance in which they illustrated Old Testament history, tliero was not found the first contradiction. Tlio recorders of the Old Testament historv wero proved and not found wanting in trutfi and accuracy ; they werdlionest, and called a spado a spado. They wrote their own nation's history with the same impartiality and candor with which they jK'uned tliut i if others. Tlicy covered up no ono's sins and i'li<ji'tcomings,not even those of their own brethren, and ho lov- ed the Book the moro ho pondered on the hon- est, staraightforward dcaliug of those writers of old. He wvi there as one of tho lay delegates to tho >il:^r,ce meeting, which was being held in one of the strongholds of nopery, and be- lieved it well to show to the Roman Catholics tho spirit of evangelistic union wliich existed between the Roman Churohcs Such a union would, in somo measure, shako tlio views andargumentsof those opposed to them. If (hey never all met on earth bgain, they all ould finally meet again in Heaven. Rev. Dr. Mellob, of Halifax, England, said he would have to bo biiof in his remarks, owing to a local affection of the throat, whi^h rendered prolonged speaking very difficult. It was always a sourco of gratification for him to visit friends of his, and he had e«mo to Montreal to find himse.f among friends in the Alliance meeting. Ho was glad to again meet Rev. Dr. Bliss, who ho hod seen in England somo time ago, and he was also glad to hear Mr. Wilmot's remarks, whic?i touched so closely on tho living ques- tions of tho day. It had been his lot to have passed through some most painful experiences in connection with sceptical views, and at times he had become involved in deep per- plexity, hut he liod ?ong since gTasped the truth, and ho felt tirod to hear thcso philoso- phical and scientific questions coming up, when there were far moro serious ques- tions to be dealt with. Wliat were the sceptical theories of Huxley or Darwin to men, when they had to deal with a judg- ment, with remorse or joy, hereafter in etw- nity, when atoms and molecules would havo ceased to exist P It was a matter of mere trifling wish for souls to look at these paltry in- fidel questions, while their eternal welwaro was at stake. Wlicn at sea,in mid-Atluntic,ho felt comforted by learning from a member of tho crew their latitude and longitude ; in fact, with the aid of tho scicnoo of navigation and tho magnetic needle, they could almost exactly do- termino their position. They were out on tho ocean of life, and was it not important tliot they should know whero they were, where they wero going to, and bo guided by tho needle and the chart. Ho could five to young men with the most unshnkei. confidence, this advice, " Slick to your Bible," and follow itx advit •, which would always l>e tho sume. Ii: • fidel theories changed from year to year, and conflicted one with another ; ehnngo as they niigli^ the grand truths of tho Holy Scriptures remained firm and unalterable, liico the evcr> lasting hills. The meeting tlicn closed. Bl-V. JOHN II.VLL, I'.n. LAOAUCHETIEnRE STREET WESLEY- AN METHODIST CHURCH. The meeting at tho Methodist Church, cor- ner of liOgauchcticro and Durham streets, woa addressed by Rev. Messrs. Wilson, McE wen and Grant. Rev. Mr. Wilson, inho spoke flrst, sold that there was nothing so dear to ua as life. Ko matter irhat worldly honors or emoluments were eflored to ns in exchange for our life, wo would at onoo turn away with horror at the proposal ; and if tho life of our body is so procioDS in our estimation, how much moro should bo tho life of our poul<<. Chri>^t iiay!>, " What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and loso his own soul;" hut Jesus is the authei of eternal life ; yea Ho is Our life. Ho says, " I om tho way, the truth and tho life ;" and tho Apostlo says, " When Ho who is our lifo shall appear," &o. There- fore, if wo esteem the lifo of our body, which will only endure for a few years, so precious, how precious ought Christ to bo to every one of us ; and Ho is precious to all of his true children. Wo all have forfeited our lives, and none but Christ can savo us from thoconsequcn- ces of our own acts. Every Christlcss soul is a dead soul— dead both in timo and fur eternity. Every one who i:i in this ttato of death is conscious that they want something, there is a void ill their breasts whi(;h is never filled ; tlioy may try every moans in their power, yet this void remains. Oh, thou, do try how C'arist con satisfy tliis craving; look nnta Uim and get all his fulness in your heart, and then you will bcg^n to know what it is to livo in reality. The way to have lively churches, lively congregations, and lively Christiana is, to oxalt Christ ; tho more wo exalt IBB FOtniTAIX OF LITB, the moro lifo we will receive from that foun> tain; but tho way to exalt Christ is not by fine arohitecturo inourplacesof worship,norby flno and costly instruments of music, nor by well- trained choirs. Tho primitive Christians got along much better than we do, yet they had nonoof theso things ; they lookod more to Christ himself t^ i less to outward forms and show. Lot us all begin to look leas to oonelve* 1874] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA, 39 and more to Ohrkt, and we will have more life Ber. Mr. MoBwxii referred to the man who had been bom blind and waa oared by Ohriat. After the Jewa had done all in their power to itbake hia tentimony for Ohriat, they uaat him out of the aynagogne; but as »oon a» thoy had cart him ont Jemu MUght him, and then follow- ed the memorable fMying : " I am come that ye might hare life, and that ye might hare it mora abnnduitly," and a nnmber of other preolotia promiies whioh ahould gladden the iiearta of every one who reada them ; and tl< ey would make ns glad at all times did we 'out realize their importance ; but we XBAsmiB BFiBrruAL TBnraB witb a. tape uira which we carry In our vest pockets, and then go about murmnnng and arnmbling that Qod has not done more for us. We see but a portion of the horiMn,yet we imagine that we see it all, Ood's people should have higher conceptions of the abundance that is in Christ. The Apostle Fapl prays for the Church in the follow- ing manner : " llutt Christ may dwell in you by faith, and that ye may be able to compre- hend with all saints what is the length, and breadth, tiie height and depth of tho love of Qod \rhich passeth nnderstanding." Wo have got 80 accustomed to our praise, ourpiayer snd all our other forms of worship, that we see nothing very attractive about them, and we look upon them as our birthright and do not value them as we ought ; and when wo do work for Christ, we do it dumsily ; we lack that prudence, that wisdom, when doing Christ's work that we have when doing our own work. We need patience and meekness when dealing with all sorts of men. If Christhas given tous an abundant supply of life, what portion of it are we giving baoc to Him t The demoniaothat was cured wanted to go with Christ ; but ho was directed to go home and toll it to bis friends ; and as a Keneral rule we are all more willing to do pnluio work than that which is more private. Rev. Mr. Gbast said, wo are all agreed that eternal life is desirable, but we oro not so agreed as to the way to Ecoure its benefits to oursMves. John says, " Whosoever belioveth that Jesus is the Christ is bom of God." Now, were I to ask every one present, So yon believe that Jesus is the Christ P you would all unheaitatingly answer. Yes; but if I were to ask you all, ABB 10V BOBH OF 000, TBIN ? a good many of you would hesitate, and some would likbl^ say, Ko. Now there is some dis- ore;>ancy in'our faith ; we believe the Bible, vet we do not believe its teachings when applied to oiTselrcs personally ; we iMlly do not be- lieve that Jesus is the Christ, the anointed— anointed ^o be our Prophet, Priest and King. Wo would like well to have Christ to save us ; but we do not like Him to bd our Priest to atone for us, and ourEingto rule us. We would like to have Christ and our lusts, Christ and our darling sins ; therefore, we do not really be- lieve that Jesus is the Christ, for wo cannot believe in Him and not obey Him. Tho speaker then dioWed how different we do act in all other matters, by supposing a ease where two individuals are coming from the old coun- try, each claiming to be a son of Her Majesty, and «adh repudiuting the claims of the other. How oazefolly would we examine the claims of the respective candidates to our homage, and how vigorously would we act when wo iiod de- cided who was the right one I At the conclusion, a collection was taken up in aid of the cost of tho present mooting of the £vangeUaal Ailiaaoe. OTTAWA STREET WE8LEYAN METH- ODIST CHURCH. After ringing the 218th hvmn of Wedev's coUeetion, prayer was offered by the Rev. John Wilson, pastor of the church, who, after the anthcm,Mao read the czxxiii.Fsalmand address- ed a few words of welcome to those of the con- gregation who had come from other churches. lie said, some things are good, some are pleasant, but union of Christians is both good and pleasant. The Psalmist snys, "Behold how good on<l how pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity." He urged the people to pray for Ood's blessing to rest upon the Alliance, saying that without the Holy Ohost all the services would be useless. lie then introduced Rev. Jaios BimnRT, from St. John, N.B., who was suffering from a bad oold, and only for the love ho had for the work of the Alliance could he be persuaded to apeak. Hethonght it strange, though a mark of nnioo, for the Al lianoe to send three or four Presbyterian mini- sters to a Methodist church. He did not think that the Allianco thought they would be able to convert tho Methodists of the plauo, but that in them thoy would And friends. The time has been when meetings of the Kvangelieal Allianco would have beoi impos-, sible, Tho time has been when aoongrega-' tion like the present could not have boon ad- dressed by a Presbyterian. The time has been when, if a Presbyterian found a Method- ist in his oongrwaticm he wonld give him a broadride ; and if a MeUiodist found a Pres- byterian in his congregation he would recipro- cate. There was a middle wall of partition that disappeared only '«rhcn one became a proselyte, and people wore OKteemed faithful in protxntion as tncy stood aloof from other denomination*. He was happy to say that day hod passed away, Thoosinttgratlonof the Chnroh, which commenced at fte time of the Reformation and went on year after year until there wer« mnlMplied churches, he was happy to say, has now passed away, and wa- have now come to aa age of nniflcation| — if not into one we are as one groat body with its different members. And wo are looking for- ward, if not to a millennium bebw, to a nullcn- ninm above. One thing is oertoin, that while wo hold different faiths in some reroeots, there is an idea becoming very prevalent that we are all looUsg at the truth, but at different ride* of it, audwe are all presenting the trath, but witb different phases of it. for example, we have Calvinism and Aiminianism so taken that we cannot see both sides of the same trath at the same time. On Mie one hand we have such an idea of Ood's foreknowledge uid de- termination that no power can take it from us; and on the other n >. ^et snsh a conception of man's free will that nothing can cause us to give up tho doctrine. Stalling off diilerently, we arrive at different results. We have quar- relled over our creeds, and now we see that in each ease iv is the same true spirit that leads each of us. It is a good thing to nave these dif- ferent shade* of thought. WhHe truth is ab- solute in Ood's mind, yet in yours and mine it bears marks of our own mental bias or pe- culiar intXvidnalitr. As the rays of the white light on passing through the prism be- come divided and show different oolom, so with trath as thining into and through our minds. Those who have read the four gos« pels get a different view of scones fiom Mat- thew, from that given by the reading of Mark ; and so on with the other gospels. John's is manifestly different ; and yet thoy each pres- ent to us ChriHt Jesus. There seem to bo different angles of incidonoo to human intel- lect. But in prayer wo all come to the same Being, and say Our Father, and exclude none of whatever church forms or government they may be possessed. Wo idl come to a common Father and moke our prayers so wide as to em'jrace not morelr those of tho samo church or name as ourselves, but aU who love oar common Lord. There has been a long contro- versy about faith and works, and one party was arraigned with James and another with Paul, and this went so far that some thought all oouU not be true; and Luther is said to have doubted whether the Epistle of James should not be taken from the canonical books. We think that our IxndexpUins it when ho loft tho multitude that hod been fed by his miraculous power, and hid himreU from them for they wished to make him king. And when some found him, what a rebuke the Lord gavo them I *■ Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves and were iUlod. Labor not for tho meat whioh pcrishoth, but for that moat which endnroth ■nto everlasting life, which the Son of Man shall give unto you: for him hath the Father sealed?' Then the conversation goes on. Chriat has attributed to the people a gross motive* and then they ask what they diall do that they may work the works of Ood. What works did they mean? Manifestly, the work which they haid seen wrought by Jesus, — the work of miracles, the power of feeding thous- ands without expense, tho ability to overthrow the Roman Government. Tbej had tiie same idea as Simon Magus. But what was the answer f " Jesus said unto them. This is tho work of Ood that ye believe on iiim whom he hath sent." Is it not strange that faith should be called by our Lord a work of Qod f But we all know that by grace we ar3 saved through faith, aild that not of ourselves; it is the gut of Ood. It is the work of Ood when Ho finplants it in the human breast. God gives the subject of faith ; God gives the evidence of faith. What is faith but the introduction of evidence into the mind f It is the gift of God, and at the same time it is the pnKluct of tho gift of Ood. Sail! Jesus, This is ;iio work— that ye believe; thus throwing the onus of the work on the men thnuBolvos — a work which is life long. The muin work for us is not to gH wealth, not to do miracles, not to build up reputations, but to beUeve on the name of Joans. "Blus believing in Jesus is the work of God. The becoming a new creature, — the translation from tho darlmess of nature to the light of the Oos}>cl, is contained as a seed in f idth, as the oak is contained in the acorn. We need not t^oablo ourselves about these specu- lations, bdt trust in Jesus. And grace be with all those that love our Lord Jesus iu sin- cerity. After singing three verses of the 266Ui hymn, tho Rev. Mr. Wilson introduced Rev. D. M. GoBDON, B.D., of Ottawa. Ho said that faith was that which unites us together. 'Take a word, said he, as used in ordinary life, like trust. You trust a plank, an engineer, an employer, etc. Now, faith is trust, and trust is behef , and belief ia confi- dence. In breathing bad air the motion of tho lungs is the samo as in breathing good air. So is it wtth faith. Faith is the same what- ever be its direction. If faith have for its object Christ, then salvation becomes the possesrion of man ; but if merely the things of sense, destruction comes upon him. It is earier to trust God when we trust Him through the revelation of His Son. We do not trust in Calvinism or in Arianism ; we trust &a a person, Paul puts it well when he says, "I ■now whom I havo believed." The same emotion which is often squandered on trifles, if turned to God, becomes mighty to thepuU- Ie J down of strongholds. Paul says that ha is persuaded that God is able to keep what He has committed to his care ; not that Paul is able to keep himself, but God is able. Take the cose of a child drowning, and being res- cued by a strong man; and as the child raises its little hand and grasps its deliverer, it is not the hold of the ehiM that saves it, but that of tho strong swimmer. So Paul acknow- ledges thu power cf God in his salvation, say- ing, '• I know that ho ia able," eto. These words were uttered by Paul when looking backuponalifomoro full of adventure than even that of Livingstone ; and as he looks back npon the events of his life, by each of whioh we find him rejoicing, -as on the Appian Way, — over each difiitulty, Paul can raise his Eboiczcr. Some of you can perhaps raise tho same song of confidence when looking back upon scenes of sorrow through which you have passed. Sometimes you may have been for days and weeks watching over the wasting form of some dear friend, until a morning comes in which you see a light on the dear face ; but it is tho light of day only. And liko Martha, you can trust the Saviour ever tlien, and, liko Paul, say, "I know whom I have believed." The speaker then oddres^od a few words full of eamcstnoas to those who did not yet understand the blessed- ness of this trust in a personal Saviour. After singing, Ror. Mr. Wilson introduced ,< 49 MONTRF-At< DAILY WITNESS tOct nev. Mr. Patebso^, from Nnva Scotia, who mve on nddrexs upon Personal Rospongibilitr. 1 lis rcinarkfi wore founded upon tlio paroblo of tho Tolenii. He said that every influenoo poHseaaed br each was a talent; that cviry Kit t, mental or phTsical, was a talent, and for that God held each one rosponsiblo. Qod has Oiwignnd to each his work. Some are fitted to preach to thousands, while others have intel- leots Bcarcel7 above those of idiots. Yet in proimrtion to the gift is the responsibility. Uo<lneverma<leaman that He did not os- Mgn him a certain field of latwr. Each one has a place which no one else can fill. He e^Ied attention to the fact that the same answer was given to the one who had gained fire talents, as to the one wh^ hod gained but two. They had been alike faithful in pro- portion to what had been given them. Thero IS no doubt but that he who had the one talent wonld have received the same approval if ho had gained the other talent. He then urged upon those who hod not aoeopto<< the Saviour the immediate acceptance of the gift of Ood through His Son. Her. Kr. 'WiLso;r bespoke fo? tlio Alli- anoo a, liberal collection. After singing the liymn, "Rock of Ages," the oongregation was dismissed by the Itov. AV. M. Block, of St. Mark's Church. COTE STREET CANADA PRESBY- TERIAN CHURCH. The mass meeting in this church last night was addressed by t)ie Ruv. Mr. Gibson, M.A., of Chicago, Mr. II. Vurley, of London, Eng., and Prof. Wilxon, of Toronto. The church was crowded to its utmost capacity. After singing, reading a portion of Srrij-turc, and prayer by I>r. Bums, Mr. OiBSOM delivered an address on " Spiri- tual Life." Ho spoke at considerable length of the class distinctions which exist among men on earth, remarking that all these were done, away with in heaven. Ho compared the social condition of thcmodem Anglo-Saxon with tliatof the heathens, said thiit 'he theolo- ' of differentChristianniitionsdiffcred considerably, that the minor principles of our respective de- nominations were wide apart, but that this amounted to nothing, in point of fact, as loog OS ^e are agreed upon the great fundanontal 'loctrinek ot Cliristianity. In our days one chtsa wlio occupy a prominent position in so- I'iety generally look down upon their fellow- r^reatures who may bo in less prosperous '.'ircumstanccs, but in heaven all will bo on a par. lie concluded with an cam* . t appeal to ilia hearers to put off tho old man and put on tho n>)w ; to lead a life of godliness, and that finally they wonld Iw received in heaven with the welcome ot " Well done, good and faithful servant." Mr. H. Vablbt read tho parable of the rich man and Lazarus, anu said : Old McCheyno remarked that this subject should only bo spoken of with tender thoughts and weeping eyes. It bears a startling contrast to tho sul>- jcct upon which Mr. Gibson had just spoken, llere wo have two men at the extremes of social life. The one rich, faring sumptususly, fortune smiling upon all his operations, every- thing which could conduce to his comfort and minister to his wonts lying close beside him ; the other poor, a miserable outcast, covered with sores, and lying in physical pain at tho rich man's gate. None of you have ever been so poor i.s Lazarus. But he died, and was carried triumphantly to heaven. The rich man also died, for death knocks at thedocrof tborich as will as at that of the poor. Ho was buried with all the pomp and <^cremony which become his station. But he lifted up his eyes in hell, snifering unimagin- able pain. It is a common occurrence now-a- days to hear people soy, " I don't believe in Hell." We are distinctly told in God's Word that (here is such a place. And you must be prepared to call Christ a liar when yon make such ai. assertion. lie spoke of tho excruciat- ing pain endured by thorioh man, his uuox- plainablo agony, and his deep concern for his friends. Hofullowod up the story at some Icngth.com- menting on the different points, and concluded with hu customary earnest app«al to his hear- ers to come to Christ, and warned them of tho danger of making any delay in iiwiriiip tho safety of their immortal souls. Professor Wilsox made a few remarks re- garding tho lessons to be learnt from a study of tho life of Christ. The meeting woa dosed by prayer by Mr. Wilson. The meeting then closed. MONDAY, OCTOBER fitn. The Conference reassembled in St. Andr w's Cliurehat 10 a. m., the President, Hon. Judge WiucoT, in tho Chair. Tho hymn " filest be the tie that blndi," was sung, after which Major-General Bdbbowb offered prayer. Tho PHBSnnxT announced that as several gentlemen who were to read paponthia morn- ing were absent, tho CoaUteaee would now listen to papers put on the programme for lost Saturday, but tho reading uf which was post- poned for want of time. Ho, therefore, called on Rev. G. M. Grant, M.A., of Hali- fax, who read tho following paper on THE CHURCH OP CANADA-CAN SUCH A THING BEP When we compare America with Europe, socially and religiously, a noteworthy differ- ence between the two appears on tho surface. Europe is divided into many nationalities, each of wbioh has what may bo called a national Church; that is, a Churon comprehending the groat mass of the people, and representing more or less faithfully the religious side of tho national chnrocter and history. The United States and Conodo divide between them nearly oU North America ; but neither possesses any ecclesiastical organization that is de facta or dejure such a national Church. How is it that each nationality in Europe lios attained to some meesuro of religious unity, while thero is little appearance of such a result in tho States, and no appearaneo at all in Canada!' Is such a national unity a desirable thing f or what oro the advontogcs and disadvantegcs to the Church and the nation of the two different conditions P What is tho origin of the differ- ence between tho two continents P Aro our existing orgonizations likely to be permanent, or in what direction should modifications be sought P Let us first define the terms used What is meant when it is alleged that a Chnroh is national P and what when it U assumed that Canada is a distinctive nationality P When a nation in its struggle for existence has evolved a Chunh under a peculiorfonn, that form may bo supposed to express tho special reUgions spirit of the people ; and tho longer it is iden- tified with the history of the nation, tho mora does it become of the very essence of its na- tionality. That is tho Church which, other thin^ being equal, will attract the average religious life of the community. That tho civU power should enter into special relations with it, endow and establish it, all others being ignored, is on accident — an accident that may weaken or strengthen it. Establishment vto- bably weakened Protestant Episoopaoy in Ire- land, and has strengthened tho same CJhuroh as an organization in England. But, though Episcopacy was established in Ireland, the r«d national Chureh of Ireland was and is tho Roman Catholic. Romuiism proved itself, by tho only satisfactory test, tho survival df tho fittest, after three centuries of cmtcst, to be tho form suited to tho character of the puro Irish people. Should the Churoh of Scotland bo disestablished and disendowcfl t/»-morrow. everyone wouid still ai^knowledge Prosbytori- anism as the national religion. Its doctrinal and ceremonial forms, and its system of gov- ernment and discipline, are essentially of tho Cius of the Scottish people. So Episeopary Ir represents tho historical position of tho English mind on thi subject of religion. England tried Presbytery and rejected it. It must not bo fogotten that the Westminstrr standards are English rather than SoottJi, though Knglond'now knows them not. Pre- lacy was pressed on Scotland by bribes and terrors, but the people would none of it. Pres- bytery and Episcopacy have long contended for Ireland, but have conquered for themselves little more than good standing ground, and that ohiefiy among the descendants of foreign immigrants. That is, the three nations hav- ing uireo distinct forms presented to them three cenl^r'"* ago, chose each a different form, after a struggle of great though varying intensity, ond has kept to that eboice ever since. And as with Great Britain and Ireland , BO has it Ijecn with continental Europe. Nor- way and Sweden, Deamork, Holland and Prussia became Protestvnt at the Reformation, but each nation won its religiou under a pecu- liar form, and has ever suico clung to that form. In Central Europe the issue of a pro- tracted conflict waa tho Peace of Westphalia, which divided the land between the three groat confessions - the Roman Catholic, the Augsburg, and the Reformed ; but not only wero tho Pi itant Churohes national, but the fc<ins assumed by the Roman Catholic Churohes wero distinctive, being determined to a greater or leas extent by the cironm- stanecs of tho people, and not by what the Papal power desired. The Churoh of France was at one time completely Galilean, and though OaUiconism seems to Wi now dead, tho "Old Catholic" and "Chritian Catholic" protests that ore being made igainst the Vati- can decrees prove that its spirit baa survived in Germanv and is still vigorors in Switzer- land. And whatever may be the future of the Roman Catholic countries of Europe, so com- pletely are their relig'ous forms identified with their nationalitjr that no reasonable man looks now for their conversion to Protes- tantism. Preesenri does not expoot i>uoh a result oven in France — a country that once or twice seemed on the ovo of beaming Protes- tant. He looks for the moral and spiritual elevation of France, not to the Protestant sects, but to intemnl development in the na- tional Roman Catholio Church. It may, then, be said that every Eu- ropean nation has its national Chureh; an organization that embraces the mass of tho people, and that has been proved to bo suited to the people ; that may thereforo be regarded as tho wise, voluntary, and democratic choice of tho people; though the choice was not made nor renewed by flie ballot box, but by the moro trustworthy tests of conflict and time. In saying this I do not ignore the Nonconformity of England, with its splendid names, stirring history and present power :— otEngland,I say, because thero is no such thing as Sottish Non- conformity. Thero is Dissent, but no Non- conformity to speak of, in Scotland. The cry of every Dissenting body in Scotland has been that the Established Cnnro'- was not Presby- terian enough. Nor do I forget the great influence fonncrly wielded by the Court and civil power in determining what should bo the religion of the country ; that influence of Elec< tor or even Landgrave in Germany that gave rise to the cynical aphorism, " Ctynt regio jut religio." I am also awarothat thereisa vaguo idea rather prevalent in America that the Enropeon national Churohes aro effete, or at least that they compare unfavorably in re- Ugions life with the Churohes on this side of the water. The idea is a mistaken one. Tried by the testa of public meetings, popular en thnaiasm, churoh attendance, or financial sta- tistics, it may so appear. But tho tests are in- adequate. Besides, they are ours merely, not theirs. Tried by the tests of true piety which is generuUjr unobtmsive, and of childl&e faith, bythepnnty of private life and the tone of rommercial and publii' life, by examples of fOct 1874-1 fiVANG£LtCAL AtLlANCfe feJctRA. 4* }nsblo man ■ ' Ptoteo- t hxush a oneo or jProteB- - spiritual Protestant the na- Chrlutian dovotion, noholarsliip and thouglit, hy the number of men and women sent to the foreign miialon fleld, and the number of worka written in defence of the faith, tlie Christian- ity of Europe in as vital as that of America. And whatever life there in must be in the na- tional Churohca, for in aeverul countries dissent is inappreciable. Making all allowances, then, for exceptions and special facts, it remains true that the European nationalities are divid- ed from each other, not only by political but ecclesiastical forms peculiar to each— forms that have grown out of tho character and his- tory of each. Tlio next term to bo explained is, the nationality of Canada. In what sense is it a nationality f Wo are so very young and our position so peculiar that tho question may be pardoned. Neither our neighbors nor ourselves have very clear ideas on the subject. But there can bo i?o doubt as to tho fact, though there may bo differences of opinion ai to what aro legitimate inferences from the fact. There may bo no exact parallel clso- where to our case, but that docs not lesson tho consciousness we havo of our position and rights. Under tho sovereignty and protection of Britidn, wo have subdued this half-oontin- ent that we call Canada, for ourselves and our children. Our title to it is limited only by whti is involved in our hearty rcco lition of that sovereignty. Wo have emerged from the state of pupilage, from tho stato of col- onial dependence, to tho position of equality with our fellow-subjects at home. As they aro represented in their United Parliament, so we aro in ours, and they and we alike recognize the supremacy of tho Crown. Our future is conditioned only by the two facts of our freedom and our loyalty. Within these lines our future is our own. Whether or not there should be repre8<>ntation of all subjects of tho Queen, in a common Im- lierial Council, is a matter of opinion that may be loft to tho future, because the future will have much to say about tho deciding of it. Constitutional changes grouerally come as the result of pressing necessities, and the neces- sities have not arisen as yet. Of the present state of Canadian sentiment there can bo no doubt. Though of recent g[rowth, it is on that acotmnn all the more marv^ous, and ho that would judge oonoeming our future must take account of it. Where, a few years ago, there were only provincial feelings, there is now a common sentiment of patriotism — a oonviu- tion that tho woUaro of Canada as a whole should bo our first consideration, a jealousy for her good name, a prayer for her prosperity and glory. When we reflect that as a people we have never ueen fused together in the cru- cible of war, civil or foreign ; that we havo had material unity and common political aims foL very few years ; that wo have had no great centres of educational lifo ; that our vast spaces are sparsely peopled and just beginning to get. Unkod together by iron ; that our people speak different languages and boost different origin£, and that their great struggle Iiithcrto has been for bread, — tho underlyii^g unity tiiat now exists throughout tho Dominion is a sin- gular tribute to the force oi the principle of nationality, that principle acoordmg to which the nation is a form as divine as tho family, a form in which every healthy nature must rest before it can understand its relation and its duties to humanity at large. Canada, then, is a nationality, conscious of a distinctive life, able to exist and intending to exist by means of and for horsolf . The future can dovolopo this fundamental idea of her indepcndenco m only one of two ways : as a state in perman- ent nnion with the mother country, or a stato cut loose from even her present connection and standing alone. And sooinr; that the few who advooato the latter mode confess that tho time is not yet (in fact that time, like the hori- zon, invariably recedes as wo advance) it may bosaidthat theroUno difference of opinion among us concerning our position, rights and responsibilitiea as a people. Wo all belong to the " Canada First " part 7 ; Canada.thal , is as an integral portion of the EmpUv, Whcf.ier this sentiment is sufficiently sct.ied and strong to force personal and provincial, party and seo- tarlsn feelings to become subordinaf.e to it, is a question on which there may be difference of opinion. Some may fancy tiiat the first rude shock of danger or dollars would oissipate it ; that it i* too weak to survive in the hurly- burly of real conflict. I myself think differ- ently. It is a real, not a mool^sentiment ; founded on indestructible elements of human nature, and therefore not only imperishable, but certain to grow, and to grow all tho more rigorously in proportion to tlio rudeness of the blasts that assail it. Having explained our terms , (he first question comes up for answer : — Wlience tlie great reli- gious difference that we havo noted between Europe and America P An answer lies on the surface and has sometimes boon given. European nations aro homogeneous ; the United States and Canada aro uitions of im- migrante. Each division of immigrants broaght hero its social and religions forms and clung to these, adopting only new political in- stitutions. That is to say, that wo have mere- ly :imported tho various European forms of religious life, and that we have never had the 3pintnal force and unity needed to originate others for ourselves. While there is enough truth in this answer to make it not unworthy consideration, both parts of it aro largely in- accurate. Un tho one hand, Enropiiaa nations aro not so homogeneous as it aasum>38. Neither En;lan4> Scotland, Ireland. France, Spain, tho Netherlimds, Oormany nor Italy is peopled byonoraoe. Till lately it was denied that the last two were oountiles or political entities atoll, or anything more than geographical expressions* Various races and nationalitieg, provinoes with distinct customs, privileges, dia- lects, have been fused together to make up all the European nn* ions. The lines or rifts aro wonderfully det'^ ret in most caae'v and if the national unity is after all moru '.horongh than with us, unity is tho result quite as much as it was the cause of the religious unity of the people. On the other hand, though peopled by migrations, as Europe was, it b an absurdity to consider tho American peoples mere nations of immigrants. Each people has developed a distinotivotype, in the lorma- tion nf which the climate, the food, the mix- ture of races, the history, have allbeenfactors. It is quite as easy to distingruish a citizen of the Stetes, a Mexican, and a Canadian from one another or from Europeans, as to distin- guish English, Soote, and Irish from each ether or from Continental peoples. The Unit- ed States has indeed developed several types ; the Xew England, tho Hidole, Southern, and Western being all strongly marked. Ko. To got an adequate answer to the question, we must look deeper into tho forces that have determined the conrso and character of all Church history. Doing this, we shall find that our present position is the result of the operation of a fundamental principle of Chris- tianity, which was for a long time denied and for a longer time checked in Europe, and which found in America a clear and wido field for full developmunt. Instead of any break existing between tho Church in Europe and the Churoh hero, or between tho past and our present, wo shall find a perfect his- torical continuity, and that our condition is the legitimate growth of living forces in tho Church. If we understand hnw it is that we have oeoome so divided, we shall bo in a position to infer the probabiliU', or otherwise of our ever becoming united, ut the Acta of tho Apostles we have the history of the Church for the first 30 years after its Supreme Head had left ic as it has been left ever since. On what principles did tho Church then seek to constitute iteclf, wo ask with interest, for wo surely havo in that brief history tho principles mirrored that should reg^ulate its growth ever after. Wo find that it appealed to the indi- vidual reason and conscience. In dealing with the Jews it directed them to searoh the Scrip- tures. In dealing with tho Qentiles, it ap- pealed to all that was highest in their own literaturo and their own nature. It spoke with authority because the spirit of Christ was in it, but ite appeal was always to the mind and conscience of the individual. Ito aim was to bring humanity back to God, to change men from glory to glory as by the Spirit of Ood. To effect this, tho appeal had to be t<> individuals, and the aim could not be )«■ than to transfuse with the now life all the forms that humanity assumes, for it is only in humanity that the individual is thoroughly understood. Tho Ohureh must esiat as a so- ciety, for man is a social being, and this so- ciety must not only open its arms to receive and regenerate every individual, but it must seek to regenerate all tho forms of social lifo. In this wiirk, tho Cliureh first regenerated the family by tho sanctiflcation of marriage as tho symbol of the union between Clirist and tho Uhureh, and by showinf^ that all its relations aro s} mbols of divinethings. Next, by the es- tablishment throughout tho Empire of religious communities under a constitutional rule, it aimed at tho construction of a regenerated commonwealth. Thase communities wero it harmony with each other, inasmuch as they acknowledged the same Lord, and manifested the same spirit. There were il'lfcrences be- tween them, but these no moro involved a breach of unity than the difference between tho members of tho bodv indicates disunion. That is, in the conrse of three centuries, tho Chureh divinized tho family, and sought to di- vinize the nation by appealmg to men's reason and conscience, or, in other words, by the use of inteUeetual and moral forces. How is it that she did not develop continuously along the same lino ? How is it that a thousand yeam after she is found trampling on tho rightn of the nation, the f uidly, and the individual ? A glanco must bo taken at Churoh histonr to ox- plain tho long break in her legitimato develop- ment. Scarcdyhad the Churoh triumphed over the opposition of heathen Iteme, and entered into alUanoe with the Emperor to accomplish the great ends of humanity, than the Empire fell. Just as tho Chureh seemed to have ac- complished its chief mission, the whole social edifice crumbled to pieces. Tlie explanation of this seemingly terrible catastrophe was that the Empire had been based on tho extinction of national life. The nations iiad been com- pressed into a vast artifical machine, a mar- vellously organized system, which first ruled and then wuh ruled by tho lowest passions uf the masses. There being no national life, the Christian Stete coidd nut be formed. And when the Empire was destroyed, a sisulor de- struction threatened the Chundi. Humanly speaking, had Christianity then existed only in the hearts of insulated believers or ordinary so- cieties, it could not have survived. The Sacerdotal Chureh, with its outward unity, and that wonderful spirit of organization and practical wisdom that it inherited from the old Empirosavod Christianity. Astrong frame- work was needed amid the convulsions that had destroyed tho greatest institution tho world had ever known. Had tho Roman Church existed in Ai^ and Africa, Christianity there, too, might have emerged victorious, in- stead of succumbing under the assaults of barbarians and Mohammedans. In Europe tho Churoh had to begin her work anew. She first sought to place the barbarian chieftains and kings in the place of the Emperors, and to ally herself with them. It was a hopeless attempt. Nations cannot receive a new genius and lifo in a day. No nation can mako tho history of^ another ite own. Tho complicated system and absolute authority of tho Empire were not for races whose distinc- tive genius was individual independence in all its barbarian selfishness and rude strength. Tho Chureh saw that there was in reality a new birth of time, and that she must preparo herself accordingly. She did so. Declaring tho i«ciprocal indopcndenoe of the secular and the spirituiJ, she went forth with her spiritual weapons and her matchless org^anization to convert and control. like lambs in the midst of wolves tho clergy wrought. Constituting in herself the wholoutellectual and moral force of tho world, the general opinion of man- kind was in her favor. The g^rantee of her success was that she alone was on the side of truth, Justiceandmerey. Thus she succeeded, and unfortunately as she succeeded herpretea 4« MONTREAL DAILY WITNSES [Oct. r ... But tlio Church can never ro- ■sy lenifth of time higher than the Mtul etate ofMoio^. The erila of the tlmeibegantooTerinaaterlicr. iWhen therefore Ohariemtgne WDKht to ertabliih a oivil order modeUed after that of the Old Empire, the Ohnroh gladly allied hcnelt with him. Charlemagne's attempt at remuicitaUon fail- ed ; and on the breakinfr up of hia Em- pire, the whole of the Wcit almoit limnl- laneonaly paiaed into the feudal state. The Chnroh woa obliged to put on the tame drees, but through its biararchical insti- tutions and Canon law waged unceasing war with it Gregory VII. was her great captain in this war. He reformed the Church, nnd ho could do so (mly by centralizing all authority in himself. Ho mado a reality of tho theocra- tic ides, which the Church had never lost >ight of since tt^e time of Cyprian. For the next five ocnturies. the Fapaor wielded the most nnivenal and irresponsible power the world has ever seen. The central point of tho Euro- pean system of things wasthe Papacy. Its ab- solute authority was that on which everything — the discoveries of soianoo, tho problems of re aso n and ooosoienco, the business of the family and the secular affairs of thestate — had to be ooaed. And thiii fordi of the Church was then necessary to preserve Christianity, and as a step in the education of thoBomanio and Gor- mimio peoples. It was the onlv vntnees that the state of society permitted to tL., truth that this world is to be governed by spiritual and not bv brute material forces; aud while doing this work for its own age iteduoiktedthe nations for the fu- ture. Asyetodly the fomik^ had been regenerat- ed. Casteships, guildriea,flhivalrie8_,moiMsterieB, nunneries, hierarchies were provisional incor- porations, useful as prcpaiingthe way for re- generated nations. Haa the Church seen and been content with this as its mission, there would have been an harmonious dov/lopmont, the gloiy of wUeh imagination fails to con- ceive. itedinvalCathplisity would have issued in the establishment of free national Churches, all acknowledging the old principle of Clu Hian- ity that 'the supreme law to dio Christian is hia oonsoisnoe,anaaU linked together in the bonds of a holy br >therhood, whose mission was that given by Clirist to the infant Church— tho con- version of the world. What stopped tho hormo- nioasdevelopmiiat of the Modiieral Church, and caused the disruption that has been so fatal f Tho Church's lock of faith in her true power. There is a tondency in human nature always to set the outward above tho inward, tho cere- monial above the spiritual, and this tendency cirou^nstanooa developed in the Mcdioival Chureh with resistless strength. To bring tho barbarians within her pale, she had to appeal to their senses and imagination ; and this use of the outward led to o trust in it that acted fatalW on her spiritual life. Tho veiy rites and dogmas that were forced on her by the low mmral and intellectual stato of tho peoples, she came to consider indispensable and divine . She thus became sceptical of the power of ruling men by spiritual force. Foregoing her mission of making her kingdom in the heart and oonscisnce of a free and varied world, she took up the miserable ambition of the old Empire, of fusing all nations into a vast unity, and ruling over the bodies and out- ward actions of all mankind. To accomplish this she had to take the sword. She luid developed, to use Mr. Newman's incautious bzpreesion, "in the form, first of a Catholic, then of a Papal Church.'' That was all right as a pro- visional state. Uclancthon, Orotius, and all the most learned of thr 'Reformers, acknow- ledge the necessity of the monarchy or authori- tative primacy of the Pope in the Dark Ages. But when the time for freedom came, she would have none of it. She forg^ot Pentecost Mid the first Cliristian centuries. She limited Cliristianity to one type ; condemned the yearn- ings of the natioaB,ana crushed the conscience of the individual. Every one cried out for Be- form ; every one conceded the necessity fur it. The winter of the Dark Ages was passing Away. Through the influence of the Crusades, the moreaae of schools and universities every- where, the discussions of councils, tho contand- ings of boroughs fur uivil freedom, with tho discovery of Ameri. ^ and tho invention of the printing-press, tho kpring time was felt to be ooming; but the Church would not believe it — would not come out of her winter palace- would not remove the coverings that had pre- served the tender dioots from the long frost, but that ware now stifling them. Humanity was on' one dde— the Church on the other; and a coniliet commenced which is not over yet. What were the root principles involved In the struggle t Two, in an especial manner; two that the Church had from tho first based herself upon, bnt that her very success in the Dark Ages nad made her despise, deny, and call accursed. (1)— The Eights of tho Na- tion. — The Chnnih desired to make all nationalities nniform by the use of one language and one system of unvarying forms detOTmuiod by her, and to rule over all from one centre. But the nationalities could not bo held down on this bed of Procrustes when their infancy was past and they felt their str .gth end their respsnsibility. They in- sistea on serving Qod m their own divinely appointed way, and in their own mother tongue. So wo find that in the 16th and 16th centuries the national languages began evqy- where to force their way bito the various branches of intellectual activity, and the language ct the Church had to recede step by step. The Reformation was to a great extent a reaction of the minds of the purer sationali- ties against tho yoke of Home; and here the Germans, as the noblest and most unmixed race, took the lead. Knights like Hntten and Siokingen appealed to the national senti- ment of Germany, as well as the Mystics — those Beformers before the Reformation — who taught and preached in the German tongue. In Englana and Scotland, likewise, the struggle throughout was an appeal to national sentiment on behJf of supreme national rights, as against any form of foreign domina- tion, spiritDiI or temporal. So was it in the Netherlands and the northern nations gener- ally. This is so well known that il- lustrations need not be given. This prin- ciple of national supremacy — the principle that tho State must bo master in its own house, as Dr. Domer put it at the meeting in Berlin last year,— has been pretty well established as the result of tho conflict, in countries where Church and State are separate, ai well as where Churches are established, and inltomac Catholic as well as in Protestant oounteies. Ranke illustrates this (Vol. II., pages 124, 216), from the facts that, even when the Pa- pacy Boomed, in the reaction from the Re- formation, to bo about to re-establish its uni- versal supremacy, it found itself eheokod and limited in the latter end of the 17th and 18th centuries by the Roman Catholio powers. Tho Papal power was constrained to witness tho formation and growth of Churohos — Ca- tholic indeed, but not of the form it desired, la those epochs, the Papacy, far from display- ing any spontaneous energy, was oompletely occupied with finding means of defending itself. Hence its vivifying principle decayed at the core ; and at once selflsh views and en- joyments instead of moral devotedncss was the great aim of all connected with the Curia. And in 1773, it was even compelled by Roman Catholio countries to abolish the Society of Jesus, — <.«., it had not power to uphold a so- ciety founded expressly to wage war upon Frotestantirm. Again, in I8I4, it was to the tliree anti-Catholio sovereigns, then met in London, that the desire of the Pope to recover tho Papal States was first submitted. When it it sold that this principle is established, it is not meant, however, that Rome has aban- doned her old daim. The Society of Jesus is now again more than over the supreme power in the Curia, and it seeks, by means ex edu- cation, and the organisation of tihe mnnsfw imder the free institutions it condemns, to re-^ establish the old dominion of thn Church. But all such efforts are in vain, whatever their temporary success may be. It is now felt by Christian men everywhere that their country is dearer to them, not than Christianity, but than any particular Church; that the Church exists for the nation, and that the nation, therefore, has suiwrior claims, and that its prosperity must be pref ered to tho pros- perity of any organisation. When, then, the representatives of any Church take a stand Iii opposition to tho national wellbeing, iho Church and not the nation must go to the wall. A patriotic Bavarian rejoices on the anniver- sary of Sedan though tho Curia bids him mourn ; and a French Protestant mourns, though the loss of his oountrv was tiio gain of Protestantism. Lord Denbigh nay stylo himself, "An Englishmr.n, if you please, but a Catholio first ;" but Ui their nonor ho it said few of the great English Roman Ca- tholio families have aotea on what the prin- ciple would imply. Daring the late oivil war in the United States, most of the Churches divided into Northern and Southern, and though the Union waspresei red, the Churches have not reunited. Had secession succeeded, every Church would have gone with its coun- try, or have experienced tho fate that befell the Episcopal Church in the States last cen- tury, which as a body sympathised with Great Britain, and was all but blotted out of existence in oonipquence. In a word, in a Christian country, the Chnroh, as an organization, is rightly looked on as a means to on end, tho end being tha good of the people; and the meona must always be subordinated to the end. Every Church should clearly understand this. A Church that does not adapt itself to the coun- try, that does not sympathize with its g«niua and history, that does not seek to sanSify it and give it a higher national power, that is not willing to subordinate its own welfare aa an institution to the welfare of the conntary, is vainly and foolishly exalting itself above that which it exists as an organization for. This great principle of the supremo rights of the nation was not denrly enunciated by the Re- formers,but it was involved in and has been es- tablished as a result of the conflict. There eould be no better field for the assertion and vindication of it than Europe, with its many nationalities and involved interesto, where the preservation of the balance of power must be the object of every statesman, no matter what his creLd. But there was another principle still more se.jred, for the full assertion and vindication of which Europe did not offer a dear field— a inrindple Christianity had been the first to assert with power, but that hadalso been obscured and denied by ihe Church, in con- sequence of her marvellous success in the Dark Ages, I mean (2) — The Supreme Rights of the individual, in his sphere. — This great truth, that his reason and conscience ore to eedi individual supreme law8,and that the only rood to his will must bo through those, was also involved in the Reformation, and very stubbornly had it to be fought for. Each man bos a respoDBibiIity,the burden of which no other man can bear for nim ; for, in quaint old phmso, "though ho may believe by proxy, he will b« damnra in person." This pnnoiple is exceed- ing broad. Tho Reformers acted upon it without acknowledging all that it involved. They claimed, not tho abstract right of liberty of thought, but the positive right to read the Gospd. They would read tho Scriptures agamst the decrees of the Church, and inter- net them in opposition to the dogmas of the Church when their reason was oenvinced that the Chnroh was wroikg. Good; but neither Augsburg nor Geneva, the Anglican prdatee nor the Nonconformist divines; the Scotch Co- venanters nor the Puritans of Now England ; the Synod of Dort nor the Parliament of Swe- den, down to tho 10th century, saw that their claim involved all the rights of human thought. Only " the truth," that is, what they considered truth, was to be tolerated. Guizot says truly that "Protestantism ndther knew nor respected all the rights of hu- msn thought; at the moment it claim- ed them for its own behoof, it vio- lated them with others." I must be free, L .. — not only to read the Bible, but to interpret It'^T according to Arminins, Priestly, or Strauss, ai > wdl as according to Augustine. I must be free to subject it to the most searching criti- ,*)4.1 KVANGKLICAI, ALLIANCE KXTRA. 43 *^— 1- — lilHin, tn<l ■* tho rMult l.-vo only that which Dinhop Oolonio leaviw, or only thatwhiuli Pro- fcMorTyndall Imvm. No matter )iow dear the Biblo or tho Ohunih in to mo, otott man's intelleot and oonicienoe, hia moral soli-mpon- dbUitj, mitit be dearer. Ood gave him thoac, nnd no one- man or Council— may overrido or cripplo theee b/ bribery or terroritm— by direct or indireot peneoatioa— by calumny or roproaoh. IIo«r vital tboio right* are, how in- diiponMble to the real welfare of humanitv, la proved bv tho awful fact that oven Qod will not overrido them, thongh by appealing only to them it ihould take thousanda or tons of thonaand* of yearn io givo mankind the know- ledge of His revealed wilL Ho has given the Church no other sword than tho sword of the Spirit. Thera is no method possible to her but to conviaoo men by the manifestation of the Spirit. All this may sound like a tmism to uR, but the Syllabus denotmoes it all, and the Syl- labus is tho ntteronoe of infaUibility Not onlTsOibutmanyProtcstantiiaocopt itwith fear ana trembling, and othnra accept but do not act upon it. Bv slow degrees had tho claim been mode good. A nation is strong and could asasrt its rights ; yet only after long-continued baptisms otblocKd did tho nations succeed in making good their claim. But tho individual is weak, and sooiotv is always timid— afraid to aiknowledgo prlnoiplos that threaten to over- turn the whole existing order of things. " Things that aro soltled by long use, if not ab- solutely good, at loaat fit well togoUicr," says Baoon; and no ono cares to accept a principle the full conHcqucnces of which cannot be fore- seen, and which may bring tho wholo houso about his cam. A now continent was needed OS a door and wido enough field for tho asser- tion and workin^r of this prinoiplo ; where its compatibility with tho cause of order and tmtfi might bo abundantly proved- a conti- nent where uu ancient fomu, no prescriptive rights, no troditlonal claims, no outward au- thority, no plea of public safoty,could intorfero tostUb it ; where, indeed, everything was so oompletely on itit side that it could ra pushed to an extn^mo thit was a caricature ; whorotho Importanec of the individual, his victories over nature, his success in establishing a homo and settled state over and over again in opposition to all obstacles, gave him boundless seu-oonfl- daneo ; where, instead of society being first, the individual was evidently first, and eociety his creation. As tho result of this state of things, 1VK have tho present religions aspect of the UnitOG States and Canada. Tho Pilgrim Fathers, tho victims of intolerance, wero them- solvM stoutly intolerant of " error ;" and penal laws against all forms of " cnor," from prelacy to witonoraft, wero passed in profusion at first ; but it was impossible that this could bo con- tinued long. They dung to the thoughts and forms they had brought with them ; but their children came under tho influences of a land where all things were now, and the changed circunutances forced them to change their posi- tion. The lesson once learned was easily taught to comers from all quarters. They camo to a country where there woa no such thing as spiritual author- ity, except that which commended it- self to the individual conscience ; where every institution had to prove its right to exist by its present force and cuitableness to tho necessities of tho countrr. Hero was a fair ftdd and no favor. I'rejudicos must bo cost aside and a hearing given to every cause that chiimed it. Here, then, every Church has found itself obliged to use only tlio weairans that tho early Cliristiana used— arguments and ze^. This explains the extraordinary activity of every sect ii« America. Each feels that it may con- quer the whole land. Tho wholo land is a field for its missionary labors ; and tho mora disdples it gains, the more emphatic is the national approviU of its principles. " The cause" is thus sufficient to stimulato the zeal- ous to the most extraordinary saorifioes. A now Church is started where no Church diould be ; half • dozen little spires struggle up in every village ; ministers are starved, famuies diviaea, neighbor set against neighbor, ccn. (mgotions disorganized. Christian >.:.arity and good feeling destroyed, the wliolo liind ex- coriatod, tho very objects fur which the Church exists imperilled, in order that " tho cause" may gain a potty triumph. Those evils are preat and manifest, butthey wero unavoidable. Tho truth having boon denied that the indivi- dual has supremo rights which no Church may take from him, it hod to bo vindicated at all hazards. The principle having been challenged had to lo olluwod to exhaust itsdf— and it could do so only on this continent. And until this WAS done tho very idea of a national Church was out of the question. ToEnropewaa given tho toslc of proving that the supreme rights of tho nation ore not inconsistent in their exercise with tho cause of universal truth and order. America hod to vindicate the same position for the rights of the individual. The battle was ono, though fought on two continents. Though each continent had a special work, it also gave important contribu- t)ons to the work of the other. ■ Tho work was on behalf of man; the battle was for human liberty. We have thus traced tho origin of the difleronco between tho religious condition of European oountriea and our own. Now that tho rights of tho individual have been established so that on this continent no man gainsays them, the question arises, II. — Is it not iKMSiblo so to combine the rights of authority with the rights of liberty as to secure greater religious imity than wo now have? Is it possible to enjoy tho religious unity that thit nations of tho Old World have along with all our own vitality and freedom P Without answering thisdirectly. let me give expression to certain thoughis, and ask if uiey will bo universally conceded :— (1) The national life will be pure and devated according as tho people are under the influence of true Chris- tianity. (2) Our divisions, however much they may be overruled for good, aro tho result of imperfect apprehension* of Christianity, nnd injurious therefore to national life. (3^ The formation of a lofty national character is tho highest object of tho patriot, and a legitimate object for the Christian. (4) As long as we ore without aChuroh proven to be suited to m as asa people, by comprising within itsdf the moss of the people, there cannot bo a wholesome action and Interootion between our Church and our national life, because the one is not io any extent oo-extensive with the other. (5) A freo National Cnurch to which the rising generation would be naturally attracted, would intensify and purify pafariotism. (6) Our Church life would be sweeter and more influential if unconnected with the specialitiea of tho sect, and springing from the thoughts and the work of a common Christiaiiity.(7) The tendency of sectarianism is to dwarf the Chris- tian character. The noblest men and women of any sect aro indififercnt to its peculiarities, and tho same may bo said of those who have made permanent contributions to Christian literature. (8) Tho idea that many Churches arc required by the nation not only implies that the current of Church life 'must be warmer than the current of national life, but also that every Church must be based on the principle of avowedly rejecting certain types of Christian thought and fioluig. If these sayings bo accepted, it follows that an organ- ization that combined national comprehensive- ness with faithfulness to Christianity would be a blossing to Canada. What are the ob- stacles in tho way of such a devdopment P (1) As a people wo have been subj ected to no great struggles or common dangers, and consequent- ly our local and sectarian feelings exist in un- impaired strength. Stubborn scil requires deep and frequent ploughing. To tho miser- ies consequent upon the Norman conquest, Ouizot assignstho subsequent unity and great- ness of England. Edward I. and his succete- ors hammered Scotland into an bnperisha- bli nationality. How much the Bevolution- ary war had to do with making our neigh- bors an united people, and how nearly the war of Secession made tho South a nation, all know. Wo haxo not hod to pass through sudi fiery furnaces. If it bo true that happy are thi naTfoua that hnvo no history, great should bo our happiness. Our Provinces when sepa- rate hod indeed their coustitutiuuul buttlt s to fight ; but tho battles wero won with compara- tive easo and at little sacrifice. A com- mon loyalty haa ''*cen the one link be- tween us, and (hat lovalty has prov- ed of tough enough fibre to endure all tho strains to which it has been subi eoted, strength- ening, too, with every strain. But has loyalty or love of country active as well aa passive strength P Are we likely to feel the glow of patriotism without the fire of danger kmdling upon us P Is love likdy io be a force as strong as the pressure of necessity P Can the power of free enUghtmcd Christianity do that for us which tho power of outward ciroumstaneeshaa done for others P (2) In rur organization as a Dominiun, education was left to tho different Provinces. As far as universities are concern- ed, a greater inistnko could not have been made. There should be common intellectual centres where tho young men c t the Domi- nion could form friendidiipfl as they studied, discuss tho problems of the age, prepare them- selves for active life, and cultivate a nigh stan- dard of thought and manners. The establish- ment of such centres should be in the hands of our first-class public men, and should be fostered by the libotdity of the whole cotntry. They have been deliberately left to onr se- cond-class public men, and generally to the fostering care of private individnalB and sects. " Tell mo what Oxford and Cambridge are to- day, and I will tell you what Sngland shall be to-morrow," it has been said ; and now that they have been organiciJIy connected with the whole of English education' by their Local, Middle Class, and Public SL lolsexaminations, it can bo said more truly than ever. Harvard for a long time hold some such positii. i in New England, but nothing like that can be said of tho Dominion. You can secure the material unity of a country by laws and arms ; its in- tellectual and spiritual unity, n lofty standard of honor, and an elevated tone in public life whioh gradually influences all classes, are best secured by such centres of learning. Let the ^ung men who areheceafter to guide tho des- tinies of the country meet together. They represent different viodes of thought, and they learn to discuss all problems aud prindples. They aolmowledgo no distinctions save those which genius acd scholamhip win, or cha- racter and worth compel. They know on whom to depend when crises supervene. They learn to regard each other aa Canadians, and would seen ask the question, Is it not possible to have a common Chnroh life as wdl as a common political lifeP (3^ The different Churches now in tho Dominion ate not of na- tive growth,but importations. The life of each is bound up with a larger life on the other side of the sea and the other side of the border. This is the great obstacle to any change ; because change hero would be con- sidered unfaithfulness to associates there — nothing tut a very vigorous national senti- ment would be able to overcome it. In addi- tion to thoso special obstocles, there aro thoso also that nro common to every country, such as tho Shibboleths of tho sects—dearer to many than lifo— tho traditions of tho Fathers, and tho positivo advantages rosulting from the ex- istence of several Chunhes. Must the swtnd, then, devour for ever P Are wo to go on for ever as we have gone in the post, consuming onr strength in contests with brethren when the enemy is thundering at our gates P While wo aro contending about a vestment, a rite, or a metaphysical subtlety, working men and sdentific men are coming together on a com- mon platform of materiaUsm. Are we to be for ever satisfied with cultivating one-sided and, therefore, imperfect forms of Christian character P Can wo expect to allure the world by anything short of tho exhibition of the ful- ness of Christ P Is Canada to be represented in tho contest with the hoary superstitions that enthral 200 millions of our feUow-sub- jects in India, and the 400 millions of China, by one or two scores of missionaries scattered here and there in twos and threes P Aro we to present for ever the ridiculous spectacle ol asking the heathen to sacrifice everything foi the love of tho unknown Ood, tho creeds, the 44 Nrr^KTUKAl, IrMl.V WITNI'.SS I Oct. I ■noient olvUixatiun, Uieoociiil liouJii tb»t aro it peoida'iTery life-blood; whilt we for the lore of ChrUt can Morifloe nothing, no, not a lingla MoUrian pnjodioe f But what can bo done P A piopoial for an organic union of the Churohea that hare gained for themielvea •tanding ground in the Duiiilnitin would be OTidantly foll>. Our diifercnt oucleaiaatlcal forma hare at proaent enough to du to rally into line their aok.tered foroea throughout our ■oven Frovinoea. A great word will have been aooompUahed when there it but ono Epiicopal, one llethodiat, one Baptidt, and ono Ireabyte- rian Chnmh in Canada. In a ahort time thia •tep will have been taken. Can nothing more be done P ia the next practical queation. ICnoh more may uad ought to be done, but, if it i« to laat, it muat bo done alowly ; in foot, it moat not be done at all. It mutt come aa growth, which ia alwaya alow, and growth requires aa ita one condition freedom. Wo havo no right to propoao the breaking up of any of thoie fomu that Ood haa bloaaed, ud that ore better fitted for the men who ute them than any othera poaaibly could be. for thorn. Wo would not be unclothed, but clothed upon ; our weak life awallowed np of fuller life. David would not dianenu with atone and aling in going to fight Goliath, but doubtleaa he uied awordand coat of mail afterwarda whenho had tried them and could nae them aa hia own. Wo should, says Bacon, "imitate time, that alides in changes impenieptibly." What, then^s oven now call- ed for f What may be allowed at once P Our presence here surely implies three things ; 1st, recognition; 2nd, non-interference; 3rd, co-. operation. Recognition— What does thia in- volve? More than any Church tea yet ven- tured ,>n. More than exchanging pmpits, or sitting together at the Lord's Table. We must bo consistent; do we ordo we not acknowledge one another as Christian Churches — di£Perent branches of the one Cbaroh P If so, wo have no right to require uniformity of doctrine or ritual within any of our own borders. Wo are bound to recognize all the variety in our own Chnmh that wcrecognizc in othem. Why,«.;., should not a Pleebvterian minister preach Ar- minian doctrine if ho believes it, and a Metho- dist preach Calvinism if he finds it in tho Bible P As a matter of fact, both these things ore done often enough, but the Churches do not yet recognize tno right. Each Church says, if he believes differently from our confes- sion, let him leavo tho Church ; but it is not his fault that he ii a PrcsbvU.ian Armenian, or a Methodist Calvinist. Ho was bom so. Some men are constitntionally Calvinists; others Armenians. Tho Bible contains both theories, and what is more to tho purpose, the Churches acknowledge that it is so, or they would not recognlzo each other as a Church of Christ. Yet each says to a man that Ood has given to it, who is doing Christian work, and who wishes to bo loyal to truth without being a deserter, " You must not preach what you bo- r.ove,oryoumust join another Church. That ik, the Church does not oven keep up tho claim to be ascomprehensivc as Christ. Tho Church exol^ schism into a duty, drives from her com- mnuion men who wcro baptized and brought up in her pale — men whom sho acknowledges to be ministers of Christ ; and then to m^e the contradiction double, after they have been driven out, she turns to them with friendly greetings, asks them to preach and celebrate the Holy Communion with her, and says, " You are of tho triio Church even as we." This libertyshould apply to ritual as well as doctrine. Why should not varieties of both be allowed at once within tho same polity P Why should a Methodist minister bo disciplm- ed for not believing in tho necessity of class meetings P Why should not the noble liturgy of tho fSpiscopal Chuich bo used by a Presby- terian minister if ho and his congregation do- siro if, especially when he has not uio gift of free prayer, and when hia prayers are biudand bairen, as the extempore prayers of many ux- cellent men are P And why should not an Epiacopallaa be allowed freedom in puUic woiahip irl> '■ God has given him warm devo- tional iMliBgii and the gift of readily express- ing them P Such comprehensiveness in every Churth seems to Hprlng fivm t!iu very iju.i of the Church aa the Bride of Christ. •' Where Clwiit is, there is tho Cathelic Church," says Ignatius. '• Where the H[ t of God is, there is the Church and all grace," says Ircnwus. " He that is good enougn for Christ is goo<l enough for me," says Iwbert Hall. To base the Onuroh on a narrower foundation is to dis- rupt it, an idea that all the great ItefumU'rs rightly rejected with horror. Tho diiiniptiuii of the Chnrah thoy always charged upon Rome. " Ho who severs the sacred bunds of unitT," says Calvin, " will not fail to enduro tho fust chastisement of spiritual blindiieas for this godless adultery." Aad again ho says that " he would not think it lawful to decline any lalxn: orttonblo to accomplish an union on Scriptural principles, of C'Aurehn wideljf anmder. StiU more, such comprohentivo- nets is involved in our very recognition of other Churohea, and in that distinction between essentials and non-essentials on whish thia Evangelical Alliance is bued. This Alliance has detected and accepted what Bacon calla " The LMgue of Christiana, penned by our Saviour Himself in two cross clauses : ' He that is not with us is against us ;' and again, ■ Ho that is not against us is with ua ;' i.«., the points fundamental and of substance in reli- gion truly disooveivd, and distinguished from Soints not merely of faith, but of opinion, or- er, or good intention." This at once shows whore we shonld draw tho line— draw it whvre tho Evangelical Alliance does it. What can be said against such compiehen- sivenessP Flnt,thatitmightleadtoeonfntlon, and dL*Bcnlty of administering discipline in any Church. No such difficulty haa been ex- perienced in Churohea which allow a wide lati- tude in doctrinal preaching. But Pharisee- like, we multiply precepts to be hedges to en- close men, because wo have neither faith in the truth wo profess, nor in tho living spirit of truth, nor faith in the common sense of men. All wisdom' and good is in us. So we consti- tute ourselves our brothers' keepers, lest they all go astray. Secondly, that it would do away with subscription to the confessions of the re- spective Churches. Nearly, but not quite. It would load to either abbreviatinjr that which has to bo signed, or make subscription mean less than'it is now generally understood to mean. And either result would bo an un- mixed blessing to tho Chnrch. I greatly venerate all our evangelical Confessions — the Augsburg, the Basic, the Bolgio, tho Scotch, the Westminster, tho Thirty-nine Articles. Noother historical documents are so valuable and pro- foundly interesting. But tho awe entertained for them is generally proportioned to the ignorance of their contents. Thirdly, that it would make one Church so like an- other, that eventually it would lead to fus- ion. It would take a long timo to bring that about. Few of tho adherents of any Church aro inspired with a longing for other forms or doctrines than thoso thOT havo been accustomed to. It may bo asked, Why then desire more liberty P Because any yoke on the spirit other than what Christ has imposed is in itself an injustice to tho Spirit, and therefore sinful. But if this liberty did gradually lead to fusion, who would lament P What is our aim P To make tho walls between the Churches higher and mom forbidding P Or to lot the walls cmmble down imperceptibly and got so covered with ivy and other memoriab of neglect that they shall bo actually things of beauty in the gen- eral landscape of tho Church P 2ndlv'. Non-interference — This follows from recognition Wherefore strive ye, seeing ye are brethren P And it also is now gen^iUy ac- cepted by the different Churches in their for- eign mission work. It is considered a breach of an unwritten code when any Church enters into afield that another has occupied previ- ously, and ia working with energy commensu- rate with its needs. A section of tho Angli- can Church has incnrred much obloquy by disregarding this compact in the case of Madagascar, and the protests of the London Missionary Society have been hoard nt tho foot of the Throne ; whil3 the Church Uiasiun Socivty haa been comwpuudiutily honored for its resolute adherence it all (K)sts to the letter and the spirit of the brotherly covenant. But should not charity begin at heme P Is it only to the hcathin that wo are to exhibit how much we loveand trust one another P Isthewaate of means lesa ainf ul at home than abroad P Tke question of how far thia principle of non-in- terference is to be carriod out is attended with diiUculties. To legislate on it, to lay down hard and fast linos, is impossible. To leave it to tho Churches as they are, with vague ex- hortations amounts to nothing. The exhorta- tions may be spared. One dttail might be accepted at once by all the Churches, tu : that the family should be unbroken. The family ia Qod's ordinance, and tho Chu.-oh ohonld lend no hand to break <(U religious unity. No Church would lose in the long ' run from this understanding, and the strengtii of no Church depends on a few stray orstolon sheep. As to non-lntcrfereiico on a wider scale, I can see no solution for tho difficulties in the way, exeept a general council regularly apnointM by aU those Churches that recognize eaoa other to which disputes could be referred, and whose decisions, though not absolutely binding, would be maoh respected. In fact the very creation of such a council would be so emphat- ic a testimony of tho mind of the CStUndiM that bigots would bo confounded. They would understand that, no encouragement would be given to insane attempts to mvide weak oon- gregations,to make the Goml pander to selflah- ncsa, and the ministers of Christ agents of strife. Srilly. Co-operation. — Non-interference leada to this, as wo have soenin tho proposed estab- lishment of a council for preventing causeless disunion. But if the Churches did so much, more would follow. Against all forms of evil — new and old — they would protest unitedly and therefore prevailingly. They would co-operate to protect the institution of the Lord's Day from the encroachments that the spirit of tiia world is ceaselessly making upon it ; oo-(var- ate in all schemes for raising the fallen, for elevating the tone of public sentiment and na- tional literature, for securing Christian educa- tion and transfusing all our social relations with Christian principles and life. They would co-operate in the Church's great mis- sion, to make the kingdoms of this world the kingdoms of the Lord and His Christ. Mis- sions toUie heathen would bo no longer the isolated attacks of a few meii on vast fort- resses buttressed by the oontributionB of suc- cessive ages ; the guerilla warfare that harasses but can never conquer a powerful enemy. They would be caref ally prepared campaigns, to which the nnited resources of the Church , and the unity and love at home would be the guarantee of success abroad. It is, however, unnecessary to define beforehand tho particular modes of co-operation. They womdbe determined by the necessitiee of tho country. Even now thochurohesare prac- tising, tliuugh irregularly, this co-operation. Tho fact that tho great mass of the Sabbath schools all over this continent havo adopted tho same series of lessons is a striking tribute to tho longing felt by Christian workers for co-operation. And a noblo work has \^ei\ dono hero by Young Men's Christian Associa- tions. Thoy havo proved that co-operation is possible. Thoy have solved the problem of * is there such a thing as motion,' by walking. It may be said that tho Canadian Churches aro feeble and that great movements in society originate in great nations in whose fathomless depths tho causes of such movements lie fer- menting for centuries. But ore not we the children of our fathers P Is not the life of the greatest Empire in the world in our veins P And do not our necessities demand action from us P As a nationality we are tho latest birth of time, and seeing that we have not had to waste our strength in asserting our po- sition, we ought to give some worthy con- tribution to the social life of humanity. Tl.e Chnrch has divii 3 power. The nation, looks to her for inspI..''aon. If she hasit not to im- part, sliemnst beoaatout and trodden under foot of men. Ah tho word liefo.-nn was in 874.J EVAN(;HIJCAI, AU.IANCli EXTRA. 45 of of •TMy ona'a mouth a oontury hcfort the Bo- fcmatian, m Unity haa boca tho ory of ChiiiHan aouk all through tbia ninotoenth oPDtwy. Why should not men of faith and action arlM in thiH frank young oountrr where Motailan dlifcrcneoH huva not Wn ombittorod bypanaoution ntr petrified by timo — where oziittng forma havo not yet stiifoucd, and mould and give ahapo tu tho now moral forooa that are all around na. Tho old bnttlea have boon fought. No power can now auocosifully chullongo tho rightM of the nation or the righta of tho individual. Tho field is clour for a now ad- ranco. It may bo aaid that I Ruggvst Utopia. I humbly submit that it woald bo moro per- tinent for each of us to iwk himself two ijuca- tions :— first, is the thing pruposod right? Secondly, if so, cannot I do something towards bringing it about ? Everything is possiblo to him that bellavetb. It is bovuuso tho Chiut:h has ceased to have faith when opimHod by formidable material or sclfliih obntaeloH thut it has lost its divine powor,— that Emerson could Ventura to declare to the Harvard Di- vinity students that " It hud lost its grrnup on the aiseetions of the goo<l, and on thu fcur of the bad,— and that I)r. Joseph I'arker in his I'cee Jktu, could say that tho Churoh woh " tho WMkest and, humanly speaking, tho must des- picable institution which men are now tolerat- ing." WhUe there is even ground for such sayings, the young life of tho country will not flow towards her ; for youth at any rato has faith. Fathers and brethren, fellow Ciiris- tions and fellow Canadians, suifvr mo to adopt as my words to you, Bishop Hall's words t3 the Synod of Dort:— "Wc aro brethren; lot us also bo associates. What have wo to do with the disgraceful titles cf Remonstrants, Contra Remonstrants, Calvinists, Armenians, — yes, disgntoef ul oven as Paul and ApoUos were disgraceful names when thoy took tho place of Christians, — wo aro Christians; let us also bo of one soul. Wo aro one body ; let u8 also be one mind. Dy that tremendous name of the Almighty Qod, by the pious and gentlo bosom of onr common mother, by your own souls, by the most holy compaHsions of Jesus Christ our Saviour, aim at peace, brethren, enter into peace, that laying aside all pre- judice, party spirit and evil affection, wo may all come to a happy agreement." Wliy should we notP All that wo require to this end, is moro faith. All that is demanded of the churches is that they should not strangle Christian liberty. Tho liberty to leave it, the liberty to bo a deserter, an exile from tho fold I love, is insolently olfcred me. I thank no churoh for offering me that. Tho pro- blem of the day is not how to drivo men out of tho Church, but how to keep them in, how to attract them in. The ques- tions then that should speedily bo put to tho churches are very simple : — Aio you prepared fully and honestly to recogfnize each other in this Dominion, to abstain from undue inter- ference with each other, and to co-opcrato in common Christian life and work P If xo, the day tiiat surely shall come if tho world is to bolioTO that God hath sent Christ is not far off. Cod will bring it on. Ood will givo us the Churoh of the future. It shall arisoin tho midst of us, with no sound of hammer heard upon it, comprchcnBive of all tho good and beauty that He has ever evolved in liistory. To this Church, Episcopacy shall contribute her con-ely order, her faithful and loving conser- vatism; and Methodism impart her enthu- siasm, her zeal for missions, and her ready adaptiveness to the necessities of the country; the Baptist shall give his full testimony to tho sacred rights of the individual ; the tion- gregationalist his to the freedom and inde- pendency of the congregation; and Fresby- tory shall come in her massive, woU-knit strength, holding high tho Word of Uod. And when, or even before, all this comes to pass, that is, when wc have proved our Chris- tian charity, as well asourfr'thfulness, proved it by deeds, not words, who shall say tliut our Roman Catholio brethren, also, shall not see eye to eye with us, and peal with their oon- B<!nt that true unity, the imngo of whic^h thry so fondlv lovof Why notP Qod can do greater things oven than this. And who of us Uiall say, Qod forbid I Rot. Oko. rAimsoK, of rictou, Nora fleo- tU, then roaid his paper on THE TEACHING OP OUR LORD RE- OARDINO THE SABBATH AND ITS BEAIUNO ON CHRISTIAN WORK. He said :— Tho Sabbath occupies a promin- ent place in our Lord'a miniatry, and the ra- cordof his instructions on tho subject, forms an important part of tho Qoapel History. Of thirtv-throe miraclsa, of which we have a da- tailea account, no losa than aovcn were per- formcf*. on the Sabbath day, while another is supposed by many to bo referred to in one of his discourses (John vii., 21-23), while there cap bo no doubt that thero were many others not specifically mentionod. Those spci'ially recorded are the healing of the impotent man at Bethcsda, on the second Passover of His ministry (John v., 0) ; tho healing of tho de- moniac in tho synagogue of Capernaum, atthe eommencomeut of His Oalilean ministry (Mark i., 23-26, Luke iv., 33-36); of Simon'a wife's mother, the same afternoon (Matt, viii., 14-16, Marki., 20-31, Luke iv., 38, 30); tho re- storing the man with tho withered hand (Matt, zii, 0-13, Mark ui., 1-5, Luke vi., 6-11) ; of the man bom blind, who sat begging at Jerusalem (John ix., 14V of the woman with the spirit of infirmity ^Luke xiii., 14) : and of the mas who had the aropay, at a feast given by one uf the chief Pharisees (Luke xiv., 1.) The numtier of such instances, as well as the whole circumstances connected with them, in- dicate that our Lord had an important design to serve by this pnicedure. To appreoiato this, we must notice that all these eurea were unsolicited. The people made no application to Him on the Sabbatn. We read thist on the evening of tho same day on which Ho had healed the demoniac and Simon's wife's mo- ther, " when the sun was set they brought un- to him aU that were diseased, and all that were possessed with devils." (Mark i., S2, Matt, viii., 16.) As the Jews kept tho Sabbath from evening to evening (Lev. xxiii., 32), it will thus be aeon that it was only when tho Sab- bath was over that they woiUd bring their sick to be healed. From the language of the ruler of the synago^'ie (Luku xiii., 14), it is evident that they considered it wrong to do so, so that in each case the healing was a spontaneous act on Qi» part of the Saviour. Further, there was no particular urgency, so far .as made known to us. In most of tho eases it would have been of little consequence if the cure had not been effected on that parti- cular day. Any one of tho sufferers would have oounted it a precious boon if he had been fully restored in the evening. A day earlieror a day later would have made very httle differ- ence to a man who had been thirty-eight years impotent, or to tho beggar of Jerusalem, who hod been blind from his birth. Or how easily our Saviour could have arranged to have pass- ed by tho pool of Bethcsda, or the spot whcro tho blind man pled for alms, on tho sixth day of tho week. His selection of the seventh must, therefore, have boon for some important purpose. Fully to tako in tho ciroumstanccs, however, we must notice that in so acting Ho was com- ing in direct coUiuon with thoso who werothe loaders of tho nation, and the spiritual guides of the people, as well as with the religions feelings of those under their instructions. He know that by the strict Pharisaic party His procedure would expose Him to their accusa- tions aa a Sabbath-breaker, woiUd endanger His influence among tho mass,and even kindle vio- lent animosity against Him. Yet He would not meet their prejudices by abstaining from such works, nor avoid their hostility by performing them in private. Tho mnjority of these mi- racles were either perfonnc<i in public, or our Lord took measures to givo them tho widest publicity. The healing of the demoniac, of the man with the withered hand, and of tho woman with the spirit of iiifirmity, all took place in the synagogni before the vviemhled congregation, while in the case of (ho impo< tent man, he not only performed the miracle in a public pUee, brt commanded him to take up hia bed, thua Bonding him through tho atreeta of the city in a manner thaL wouM attract no- tice, as according to the praralant Pharisaic notions a violation uf the Sahbath;and in the case of the man bom blind, Insteod of healing him by a word, he spat on tho ground and maiie clay of the spitne, and anointed the eyes of the man, and sent him to tho pool of Siloam to wash, both which acta wero doomed deaeci.i- tiona of the holy day. How caay it would have been for him ta have healed either cf these as ha passed, and allowed him to remain quietly whero ho was I Tho result was, ca onr Lord must hare foreknown, that on at least five of the above oeoasiona the animosity of the Pharisees, or of the people under their in- fluence, was excited agunst him, en the later aceaaiopa to auoh violence that ther sought his life. This only led him to defend himself by laying down principles which in some inataucea wero still more obnoxious. All this abundantly shows that our Lord had important lesaona to teach the men of hia time by hia proeedure. But not only aro thaae miraalea reeorded in the Qospels, the eonveraational disoouraea of our Lord on four of theee occaaiona are piea er v ad for ua by the Evangalista, and another conver- sation at the feast of Tabemaolea, in roferenoe either to another miracle or one performed on aprovioua occasion. Besides, the act of our Saviour's diseiples in plucking the ears of com on the Sabbath led to another collision with the Pharisees, in which ha defended their con- duct by laying downprinoiplea on that subject of worid-wide application. Hero, then, ara aix of our Lord'a eonveraational diacoursea on this one subject preserved to ua. All the four Evangelists refer to it; each adding something wanting in the others. The prominenon thna given in the evangelioal record to onr Lord'a acta and teachinga regarding thia inatitntion, diows that they were intended to convey im- portant instruction for the Church in all ng««. It auroly, therefore, beoomea ua nccnrataly to observe and fully to realize the teaching of onr Lord on this subject, more particularly aa Hia position has been grievoaily misrepreaented by the Sadduceea of this and past afea, and in our opinion its full import has not been gener- ally apprehended by EvaBgelieal Chnnhea, and ia very far from being praotioally exempli- fied in tiieir lifo and working. Now, what did our Lord intend by all that he aaid and did in regard to the Sabbath P Did ha mean that thg Sabbath law waa abrogated P Had this been IJRs view, howeaay it would have been forHim to have shown this by some act of a poaitively aeoular oharaoter, or to havo at once said, tnat there waa henceforth to be no distinction of days But it is imposaihle to find any such idea in the teaching of our Lord on the occasions referred to. On the contrary, his declaration that ho came not to destroy the law but to fulfil, was as fully exemplified in regard to this aa to any other commandment of Qod. Made under the law, he could violate no part of it, aa locg as it was law. His position as a Jew, and Hia mission as the Jewish Messiah, involved the necessity of his obedience to tho whole Old Testament Institute. " Thus it becomcth us to fulfil all righteousness," was tho prinaiple of His life. He attended Jewish festivals,hs had the ^gn of the covenant in his flesh, 'gnd was debtor to do the whole law, while in the poy- ment of the Tem^to tribute ho even complied with requirements v hich were not imperative, rather than seem v> despise the Temple. 8o that even if the Sabbath were only a Mosaic rite, our Lord could not at this stnfjo have dis- regarded it. For the same reason, it cannot bo that he meant to nhange its charactvr from Jewish austerity to Christian freedom ; or, as some have supposed, from its being a day of mere abstinence from work to its being a day of spiritual worship. As to the first of these views, 80 far from tho observance of the Sob- bath under the Mosaic law being of the auF- tera character which is commonly represent- ed, it was at tho head of the festivals of _ the Jews, which wero synonymous with timea 46 MONTRKAI, DAII.V WIINKSS lOcl of Jojr. LHtiab XXX. 20 : " Yo ihaU har« a tonf M In th« nlgbt, whan • holy ■olemrltr 1« knt." HoMftU., Ill "IwiU cauM M her mirUi to oaaw, her {muI days, her now mouna, •nd har Babbathi, and all her lolemn feanta." There waa indeed a command not to "kindle a Are on the Sabbath dar/'but this li diatinotly in connection with work^g for the erection of thn tabernacle. (Exod. xxv.,2.3.) "Six day* (hall work be done,bat on t he lerenth da v thoro ehall be to you an holy day, a Babbatit of reat to the Lord; whoaoever a oeth work therein ehull be put to death. Ye ahall kindle no Are throughuut your habitation! upon the Sabbath day.' ,Tha oommand here not to kindle a Are ia cridently lubordinate to the principal command, " to do no work." Conaidering the (cal of the people in building the Tal>criianlo there waa probably a ■paoial call for auoh a prohibition. But aa a univonal law, however suitable to their condition in a wildcmew of burning sand, it waa entirely unauited, if not impracticable, in auoh a landaa that of Palcatine, and waa not conaiderad by the people at large aa binding in thdr settled state, aa may be gathered from Joaephua noticing it as a peculiarity of the £is> Honea, that they would not kindle a flro on the Sab> bath. Wars B. II., oh. 8 andO. We have no reason to believe that in the dan of our Saviour the FKari- seea had come to prohibit all enjoyment on tne Sab- bath. The duties of hospi- tality were still observed. The rich gave fraatH, at ooo of which, probably a f aa«t on a aarainoe, and, th<*ro- fore, of a religions charac- ter, our* Lord attended, wrought a iniraole and took the oooasion of giv- ing mlea for the demeanor of gnesta and the exercise of noq^tality. In fact it ia well-known that, so far from the Jews having generally been given to au austere oliservance of the Sabbath, tbu great com- plaint of the fathers agninst them was, that they spent the day in levity uid aen- Rual ludulKence. Aug. Eiun in Paalmos, Faa. XCI ; see too Aug. it dtetm ehordu III. 3 ; Chrgio$, JUoinil. 1, J)« Ziuaro ^e.) It may be admitted that the Old Testament waa comparatively a legal dis- pensation, and that those under it only imperfectly enjoyed the Q^irit of gos- pel freedom. This, however, wasthe cose with regard to the m'hde roonl law. But gospel freedom is notdoliveraqoe from the obligation to obedience. It is the freedom of a heart yielding a cheerful obedience in the spirit of lovo, and not in tho spirit of legal bondage, and by this, in regard to the Sabbath as well as every other commandment, we do cot make void, but establish the law. At all events when our Lord come into collision with the Pharisees, so far from teach- ing that Ho was taking tho course He did, for the purpose of showing that He was abro- gatingor olterinar tho Sabbath law, He, in al- most every instance, appeaU to Jewish law and practice, as justifying his proceedings. "Is it lawful," was his enquiry, not is it right, or is it the characteristic of the New Testment in op- position to the Old, but is it consistent witii the law of Moses and your obligation to obey itP The true view of our Lord's conduct as to the Sabbath is to be found in genontl in tho principle which He has laid down, that Tie " oamo not tu doiitroy Ihc law, bul lu (ulHI." A* iu thu Herai'iu uu tlic Mount, followin^f out thiiipriiii'iplo, llo Htrippod t!iu (^oinmiinilmnnta RUi'TOMivi'ly u( t!io udiiitioim of men, autl uii- fuldcj them 111 their fiiliioM imd spirituality ; so did Ho by IIU words and di'cdit rr^rding thu Salibiith. limtoud of abrogating that in- stitution, our Lord's coumo was intciidrd to oloaiiao it rniin tho ful»o tolurj with which it had liooii duubi.'d by t!io hand of man, US un- fold its true nature, and tj Iraniillgiiro and ennoble it. llo cumn to invest it witli ii now glory, as it slioiilJ rcilu<:t thobc:iros of tho Hun of llightcouiincss, to color it with brighter hues iu thu light of tho (Jross, and to send it forth under tho iiupnkto of mlccming lovo, a cloanr image und purer fomtHHto of lieuvcn, more abundantly to bIctM our toiling, careworn world. Mom particuUrly, howuvcr, to upnrcciuto tho teaching of our liOrd on tlila Aubjeot, wo must notico that the rharisccx, tliu inoHt iKipii- VE.v. vujls bono. lor religious sect of the day, with whom he assumed the attitude of collision, were dis- tingoished by attention to the loU' - of the law, raUier than to its spirit, and . uder the Eretcxt of setting a hedge around its precepts, ad added a multitude of minute requirements which, instead of really establishing tho law, often rendered it of none effect. Perhaps on no subject had they carried to a greater extreme tho substitution of the outward and cere- monial for the inward and the spiritnal, than in regard to the Sabbath ; while their ^tui- tous roatrictions, under the iden- of maintain- ing its lettT, sacrificed its dignity, spirit and Tame. • Thus in the later Jewish books wchave enu- meratcd thirty-nine acts with numerous sub- divisions, each of which waa a violation of the Sabbath. In one place we have it laid down that a tailor should not walk out before the Sabbath carrying his needle, lest he should forget, and thus be found carrying a burden whnii thu Sabbath orrived. In niiother that m nisu should not wciir nhocs with nailp in them on the b ihhath, us that nlso was carrying a burden, iiud again that It wus unlawful to ratch n floa on tho Sabbath, ualess it were Udtually hunting tho osaailaiit. AgaiUBt siinh corrupted noliniiR of the nature of Sulibath ol)8ervan<!P, our liord'a oots and tcai^hiiijf :itoro intended us a testimony. He tanght that not work in itself -waa forbidden, for work in tho Tvmplo wna noccasary and per- Mitted by tho lu\. , und that mora abstinence was not intrinsically holy, but only a means to an end, and only valuable aa bearing on its lUtimate design. 'I'ho main puipose of our Ixird yet remains to bo seen. It is to bo found in the fact that all his miracles were works of mercy to the aiHictcd. They wero works of healing, doubt- l.'ss, in the first instance for tho body, bnt from tho faith required, not only emblems of Mpiritual healing, but often the mrana by which that faith waa awakened, by which the soul was to be saved. And the whole purport of our Lord's conversations on such oooaaionB— the whole drift of his arguments, waa to show that works pf morcy were in accor- dance with the original design and spirit of tho Sabbath, not merdy toler- ated aa not unlawful, but apart of its proper obser- vance. , Let us, therefore, look for a moment at the i>ar- ticular instructions of our Iiord in the matter. On the first occasion on which ho came into collision with the Pharisees on this subject, vis., tho restoring the im- potent man, (John V.)to the accusations that he had broken the Sabbath, his reply was, » My Fathej worketh hitherto and I work." This profound say. ing no doubt teaches ms equality with the Father, but this incidentallv ; un- less it had reached fart- her, it would not have mot the objection as to the na- ture of his work. It teaches tho nature of God's Sabbath, it argues that the Son in what ho had just done and in what he was doing habitually, waa act- ing out the same spirit, nnd tho inference must no- cossarily follow, that this is the model of otir Sab- bath. In the original law the diviuo method of working and resting is hdd up aa the modtl and exemplar of man's. As man mirrors forth tho divine nature, so was ho to ' resemble him in his activity and rest. But here our Saviour teaches us that God's resting on tho seventh doy was not the rest of inactivity. On tho contrary, it embraced on unbroken working from the close of croatlon's work, eOn rtrti, inhis preservation, of the world and all that it contains— in his upholding all tho energies of nature— in his opening hU hand and filling aU tWngs with good, and espocioUy idiico tho fall in redeeming tho lost. |{ His resting did not exclude such work, nor did such working broak or disturb bin rest. Similar was our Lord's Sabbath, and such should be ours. He has given us an cxamplo that we should follow his steps, cstublishing for us that our Sabbath, if it is to be after tho model of God's, must be not a cessation from good works, not a mere not working, nor even worshipping alone, but a working in imitation of God. On the next occasion on which he cams 1874.1 KVANGKI ICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. im- U Ood'a the just M and CO on luto oolUdnn T.'ith llio Phariauni (in tho mih' joot, vU., when they ubjmitcd tn IiIk (Unoiiilon rubbing the oun of anm, he met their u)i]|.<i- tloniby five >rKumpntg, four of whinh illuit- trsted the prinuiplo that tho Uw of klutlnoiw to the needy ruled tho obMrvanoe of tho Hub- bath. Fint he appeal* to tho oara of David'it eating tho vhow broad (1 Sain.i XXt., 1-0.) Tbit waa itrictlr forblddnn by thoMoHalfl law, and yet in hie huntrvr the Drlrat guTO it to him, and hin men, and none bad orvr objooted, nbowing that man'* life waa puraniouiit to ovpry ritual obiiervanco. Tho wound argu- raont wo have already adverted tu. It wai that their mochanieal tibaorvanoo wait violatixl by tho law itaclf, which onjoinod work in tho Templo (Mat. XII,, 0-0.) His third argument in a quotation from tho prophet IIohou (uhap. ^I, 0.), in whieh Ood ia ropreaentedaa doolar- ing the luparior importance of benovolunoo to any ritual obiiervancM. " I will havo mcroy —that ia the exeruiae of kindneaa and merer toward the aufforing— rather than Bocrifloe," hero put for ouy rcromoniul obsrr- vance, (Mat. Xll. 7) In connL.ntion with thiH, he adduce* aaa fourtli argument, tlio purpoMo and objeot of fho inatitution. " Tho Uabhalh waa made for nan and not man fur tho Hab- bath," (Mark, II. 27). This im\-)lioi tliut Iho Habbath wos intondod not fur tlie Jew ur tho Chriatian, but for man oa man, and tbcrcfuru (ilalmodhiH regard in ullugoa and circunutun- cc*. But tho prominent iilua ii<, that it w.m iuatitntcd fur man'a welfum. Tliia olao im- pliea ita oontinuanoe,othcrwi«o tho Now Cove- nant would deprivo man <if ii bieiuing and pri- vilege, — of Bomclhing miido for mim, and conducive to hia wvlfiiro. Hut ttio direct teaohitig of theworda if, that tho Sabliath with oil ita injunctiona and prohibitiouit waa es- tabliHhc<l with tho bcnencent design uf pro- moting tho welfare of hia whole iinture, Ixidy and Boul. "and not man fur tho Sabbath" — not aa if it were ubiHiluta iind independent in ita authority, aubjootiiig bis interosta tu it. And therefore all works nf licncvolenoo were but fulfilling the very puriiuno and doaigu uf the inatitution. In harmony with lliis, bo iidda in ooncluaion — "Therefore tho Son uf man ia Lord bIho uf the Sabbath." (Mat. XII 8, Mork II. 27) Thia ia often referred to, us if it meant tu ex- hibit him 08 having power to abrogate it either in whole or in port. Some can only think of Cliriat having authority over tho Sabbath, aa indicating hia will to dostruy it. But tho conncution is auffioient to nhuw that our Lord's having, aa tho Son uf man, tho Sab- bath under Uia control, impliea that it ia not to be deatroyed. "It was made for mm, tkerrfort the Son of man ia Lord of it." This does imply such manifested aupremaoy a* ia implied in ita modification, but auch modifica- tion with ita essential preservation, and such only as will render it in every aenae more than ever a day of blessing to man, — suoh modification aa ia found in ita transfer from the aeventh to the first day of the week aa a commemoration of the completion of re- demption, thua transforming it into the Lord's day, and in accordance with the principlo of love charaotcrizing his reign, and the now energy brought in by tho constraining influence uf his death, mndcring it moro than in the past, a day of active and hallowed employment fur tho good of man. Soon after, when about to heal a man with a withered hand (Mark III. 1-d ; Mat. XII. 9-13; Luke VI. 7-11). he asked, " Is it lawful," that ia, is it in accordance with your law, " to do good on the Sabbath day or to do evil, to aavo life or to kill i" (Mark III. 4). Nut merely to do right or wrong, but to do kindness or to do injury, implying that in certain coses not to do a favor waa to do an evil, not tu save life was tu kill, and forcing them to the conulusion tb(^ such works were in acourdanoe with the Kpirit of the Sabbath. He further reproves their formality, and hypocrisy, and iaconsis- tency, by showing that the right which they denied to him in public, they privately exer- ciHed regarding animals : " What man shall i!'.rro Le among you that shall have one sheep and if it full into a pit on the Sabbath day, will he nut lay bold on it and lift il out f How mnuh then ia a man liotter than a ahoepf Wherofuro it ia lawful tu do well on tho Mb- bath day," (M;it. XII. II, I'i). Tho utticr ruuvrriuktiuiiK uf our Lord exhibit thu aamu iiriiuHpli-s. but wo must eimtont our- selves with i|uuting hia W:>rd* : " Thou hypo- erito, doth nut o:u!li ono uf you on tho Habbath luuao his ox or hia oaa from tho stall and load him away tu watering f And ought not thia woman, w!ium H:itan hath bouud, Id, these oightorn veor*, bo luuswl from tliia bund on the Sabbath iluyl'" (L;ika XIU. 10, 17.) "U it lawful to lual on tiio Bnblvtth day I' ' " Which uf Tou shall have an aaa or an ux fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day, (Luke XlV. », A). " If a man on the Sabbath day rcocivo ciroumniaion, that tho law of Moaoa should not lio broken, aro yo angry at ino booauas I have made a vain every whit wbulo on tho Sabbath day K' (John Vll. 23). Tho purport of all thia ia not far to m\ By their own practice in other cases and by their own law, ho showed hia oppononta that HUdh works of bonevolonoo woro in full aoeord- unce with tho true eharactor uf tho Sabbath. Wo will, however, imperfectly appreciate tho furco uf our Lurd'a tuoching, if wo regard it aa convoying merely tho negative idea that aitnh works aro nut unlawful— not viulatioua of tho suered day. If thia were all he meant, aurely he did not need fur this to expose himself to so much hostility, auroly it was not neceaaarr in order tn teach ua this to oonupjr so much ot the evangelic history. But independent of the faot that all divino laws, even when given in a nogativo form, involve positive duties, the review which »e have given ahowa that our Lord'a oxsmplo and instructiona alike convey tho idea thiit antivo lienovulence furms part of tho jHisitiva duties of thu Sitbbath, that works uf charity nut only ntoif but oiufhl to be per- formed un thut day. Wo believe that neither in their toaohing nur practice have tho Evangelical Churuhoa uomo up to t|)ia idea. Tho general view among them ia that wnrks uf inorny are something tolerated, somulhing not properly belonging to the duties uf tho Sabbatli, but u sort uf per- mitted exception to its proper work, something that may bo dune when eiroumstancea call for it, but properly forming no nartof itsbuainoaa. And hence we have in books uf inatruotion special cautions lui 1 down regarding the per- formaiioe uf auch workf. Wu venture to af- firm that thia view dues nut cnmo up to the full import of our Lord's example and in- atructiona. They imply thst auch works of benovolenoe formed part uf the proper work of the Sabbath, not only in accordance with its spirit, but demanded by ita nature ua made for man. We may here observe that what was ao fully taught and exemplified by our Lord, re- garding we connection of the dutieaof benovo- loace with the observance of the Sabbath, was Kortially exhibited in the tooehiug of the [osaio law regarding the Institution. Ita command regarding the atronger waa not the laying upon him a burden, but the secur- ing for him a privilege. Then the Sabbath was tho keynote of a whole acale of Sabbatic inati- tations, of which kindness to aU Qod'a crea- tures waa a leading feature. It ia given in cuiinoetion with tho Sabbatic year when all debts were to bo released, Dent, xv., 1, 2, and when tho whole produce of tho land was to be at tho dispusul of tho poor ond stranger, and even for the beasts of thu field, Ex(3. xxiii., 10, 11, as standing on the same ground and having the same l^neficent aim, £xod. xxiii., 10, 12. Further, the Sabbath was planed at the head of the Ifoadecm, or festivola. Lev. xxiii., 2, 3, and it waa expressly commanded, espeoially regarding two of them, — tho Feaat of Weeka and the Feast of Tabernacles.— that on suoh occasions the Israelites ahould rejoice, "and hia son and his daughter, and his manservant, and his maid servant, and the Levite that is within thy gr^ji, and the stranger, and the fatherless, r^i'. the widow that aro among you," Deut. \>i., 11, U. Tliat such high solemnities beos'ue, in tho practice of of the Jews, ronnnitod with benevolonee, appear* faoai what Is i their eondunt under Nehcmiah. Oii tk« day of the sovouth OMmth, lh« dar of Um Feoat of Tmmpets, kept a* • day oflSaMMtIo rest, and ohaenred na this ooeaaioa aaaordlny to the law aa a holy oonvorttloa, Vatttmitf, aiid to the people at tho oonlualaa of tl,# rellgiuua aervlee* uf the day, " (ht yonr way, cat the fat, and drink the swset. ami send ]mrtioua onto them for whom nothinir la pr»> pared. And all the |iaople want Ihnir war to e.it niid to drink, and tu sen)! purtioM, aao to make mirth," Neh. viii., 10, I i. Ho when tho foact of I'urim was inatituttxl it waa " a day uf sending iMirtinna, im« to annthcr, and gifts to ;■ > inair," I'^th. ix., 10, 22. Thus the priori. pie uf bonnvulenoe ran through tho wboio aerieauf Hnbbatiii inatitutioiia, with whkh nndMr the Old TrsUmrat, the Habbath was linksd. and with their olHiervanos of their dnty to Ood the people were tan.ifht to aonneot the sMrRiaa of mercy uf man as eaaentlally nooeasary tu tho ijoyment uf hia bleaaing. It m ty ntt b^ g lin^r out of tho war U serve that thn .Towa to the prssant day tsaeh that the relief of the poor and tho saifsrlnir ia ono of tho duties of the Sabbath, and that It ia tho custom among the pious among them not only to giro alms, but ahw to proride food fur the poor. " When in Rome at Raster," aari* a olergT' man of the Church of Bootlaad, ^ I had tfio pinaauro of Iwing taken by the Itabbi to soma Jewiah sohnola in the Ohetto. Tho training was exclusively Jewish, and it wo* r«rr touch* ing to hear and aee the little ckiUrm «f Abraham and laiao and Jsoob reading their Bibles in the tongue which the I'atriamh* apoke. But what atmok me moat was a dia. Ingue recited by twn girla, tlis one auppoaeil to doubt tho obligation of the HablMth, whila the other waa inatrusting her. At laat tho unbeliever gave in.andaaked how the Habbath iato be observed, and the anawer waa, '* fly being faithful in tho worahip of tho hoiiao of Ood, happy in your own home, helpful to thn sick, and generous to tho poor," and then hand in hand the little Jewiah maiflt sang a hymn of praise to the Ood of creation, the Lord <if Israel, for giving them suoh a blessing as the Sabbath day."* And now that our Lord in His own life and teaching waa proaenting a model of Habbath duty, it waa in aooordaaoe with tho eharaeter of the Now Testamontthat He ahonld oonnent more closely atiU with the inatitution tba duties of love to man. The Old Taatament waa a dispensation of Uw. Its symlN>l was Sinai rather than Sion. It exhibited the awful rather than the lovely attributes uf Jehovah, and those under it were still largely under the spirit of bondage lather than of filial confidence. "The law was given by Moaoa, but grace and truth eamouy Jemia Ghriat." Tho Church then hi>ld a eunaerra* tive and defenaive portion. Like the Britiidi aquarea on a certain Sunday near Betginm's capital, it waa auflkient for them for the time to hold their ground. On the resurreetion of Chriat came tho signal of adraaoe to vietory and conquest. Thenceforward abo was to Im diffusive, and under the oonatminlng Influeiute of tho love of Him who died for her, to go fur- ward to subdue the worU to tho sway of in- finite lore. And He that ia hea<l ov<>r all things, and Lord of tho Sublmth lut well, fur thia end would adapt the Inatitutiwi U) the work to which ahe was now (tailed, by making it not only a day of worship but a day of w(^k for man, soul and body, and thus inoro than before show thst tho Sabbath was niodo for man. His example waa followed to aome extent In the Church as foundod by His apoatloa, Ifuw charity toward man mingled witn piety toward Ood in the infant society appears in thn i1<*> scription of the Apoatolio Church. " Tliry >'/ni- tinued steadfastly in tho apostles' doctrine and fellowship (koinonia), and in breaking of bread, and in prayera. . . And all that Ia>- lieved wore together, and had all tbitigsc:)mmou, *Dr. Jamotin's *i«och bttjn tiM Preai>yteY vl Olsigoir.. MONTREAL DAILY WIINKSS fOtT. rud •oldthatr po m aiioM and vooda, and parted thai to •Ui M vvwy nvMi m<1 neml." (Aota U,43-4S.) WtMiavMr th* gotipd wMt, U wm ■noajinaBiad by laatitutiona ol tluwity. USaoh Aroftlaoould mt m h* divldad hb work with hii bnthran, " Only they would Uwt I ihmild nmmibOT th« boot th«MB« >lao whluh I wm /orwaidtodo. liaoh ohoroh loundad by thonhadiUlMof widowi, the daily minta- tratixii (o whom raquirad ipeuial ofltoani, and each Sabbath broaght ita ooltootiuM for the poor. In the ana IoIIowIbk ApoatoUo timM, every reader of Churoh Uiatory knowa that it the Chnroh waa dlitingulahed by one thlnv more than another, It waa by tho apirit ol beuovo- lonoe— o( Chrintian love one to another— and hindncM to all. Eaok ohufoh waa a charitable looiety, whioh took under iti eare tho itranger, the poor, the eiok, the old, the fatherlaea, the the widow, the captive, eepooially ooafeMon in bonda. A* in uno of the primitive ohurrhee we road of luuh oiHuon, am " ho that vivoth" or dintrlbutoa alnui, and " he that lilioweth mercy," or that miniatcm to tho wtJita of the mifferinK (Roman* XII, 3-m ; eo in after agea wn find pcmonR appointed for mioh ipccial work, oit the parahalam, whoao duty it waa to wait upon the nick inulfouiiivo and contairioua diaordensof whom thrru waa 000 in the church at Alexandria. But the individual mnrnbvn were ready to make every aa<iri(i<w in the aamo work. When tho peatilonco rag«<1, ao that tho heathen fled from it, ChriHtiana tended the Nick, riaking and even loainv tlioir livoa in their aeif-denyinK lubi>n, and buried the dead, when the atroela wrroflUod with bodiea, which none elae would venture to remove. The point, hnivever, fur iiiir preeeiit purpoao, la that of all thia charity the Sabbath aervlooa were tho centre, and the energizing power. Not only wero the Agapae, or love fooata, held on the evening of that day, at which all rank* Bupped together in token of brotherliiMxl, and in which contributiona wtro made for tho re- lief of M olaweaof the deatitute, but charity waa linked with their more aolomn ivligioua wordiip. In Justin Martyr'a well known de- aoription of tho weekly servicea of Chriatiana in tne 2nd rentui?, after deacribing tlio dia- penaation of the aupper, ho adda, " And they who were well to do and willing, give what each think fit ; and what ia collected i» do- poaited with tho IVcaident, who aucoora the orphana and widowa, and thoae who, through nckneai or any other oanao, are in want and thoae who are in bonda, and the atrangera aojouming among ua, nnd, in u word, takes care of all who arc in need." We may here remark that the view wo have advocated was that which was adopted by aomo, at leaat, of tho BeformerN, and it waa the com- mon opinion of the Puritans. They did not look upon worka of benevolence as aomething exceptional, whioh might lio done on the Lonl'M Day, but they ranked tho performance of them along with publio worship, oa one of the duties by which the day ia hallowed. Thua Wyoliffe, inhia expoaition of tho Decalogue, remarks that "this day should lie kept by three manners of occupation : lot. In think- ing. 2nd. In speaking. 3rd. Iii raref ully at- tending publio worsliip— prei>ari;.g for it by endeavormg to bring tu it puro motivea, and by avoiding indulgonco in tho plrasiiroH of the table, that tho mind may be in itH best atate for performing tho duties of tho day, and fol- lowug up tho services of the house of God, by viaiting too sink and tho infirm, and rolioving the poor with our goods. t" So among tho Puritans, worthy old Bmuks says, ■' You mast sanctify the Sabbath by n reugionsperformauco of all tho duties of tho day." These ho <y!<tiuguiHhe8 its public and private, and among tho private ho t numerates •• visiting and relieving the sick, tho poor, tho distreased, alBieted, and imnritonod saints of God." (Mat. XXV., 34-40 ; James I., 27, &o.)* We nave, however, a more authoritative ex- pression of their views in the public documents of the Westminster divines. That thoy re- •Traeta an< Tivallaea of John De Wrciwe, pp. l-t, tWorka, Vol. TI.,199, NIcholi' EdI Ion, gardsd tho dutlee of eharltr as among the poeitivo obligatlona of the day, to be plaoed alongilde the duties of rellgloaa worship, and only aoeond to them, as the eomuMod to love owr n^hbor ia eecond to the flnt and great eommandment of love to God, ie evident from their statement in their directory for publio worship, in which tkey aay that tho time not eanployed in publio religious worship should be spent, not only in private and family reli- glona duties, but alao "In viaiting the sick, relieving the poor, and anoh like duties of t iety, charity and mercy, aooounting tho Sab- ithadeUght." Such waa the true Paritan ideal of the Sab- bath aa a day of spiritual worahip of God, with mlnlstriea of mercy to man. lie Beformera endeavored, at leaat partiallv, to carry out the idea. John Knox, in SooUand, would have had the poor tho charge of the Oliureh, and, at least, inmtuted coUeotlona on the first dav of the week for their relief. But in modem RvanBelieal Churehee scarcely can even this be found, and as to any ministrations to the sick, the general idea is that the law only allows such attendance upon our sick friends as may be necessa r y. Mow, we hesitate not to sar. that these are only thn duties of natural affection, and not works of mercy or charity, such as our Saviour exem- plified. "When thou makest a feast," said lie to hia host at a Sabbath day entertain- ment, " oall the poor, tho maimed, the lame, tho blind." So it is not for ministration to our sick friends that Ohrist will sav, " I was sick and ye vMted me." Ho has plainly regard to ministration to the poor and tne destitute, who have no other claim upon us. But where do we And any portion of tho Sabbath systematically employed in thia way P There may be a little viaiting the sick as a compliment to a friend, or to while away an hour, but where are the ministries of mercy to the sick and poor, tho outcast and the profli- gate f As for any practical use of our liord's teaohing regarding tho Sabbath, made by Kvangolical Churches on this subject, it might slmoet OH well be absent from the book altogether. Whero any attempt is made tu employ a portion of the Sabbath in " doing good, it la felt aa if it muat bo confined to proat'bing or spirituid instmction. This is not the " doing good" of our Saviour, of which he act ua an example on the Sabbat He did not attempt ao to separate between the in- terests of man' a body and aoul. He mode no unnatural divorce between man'a temporal and eternal intereata. He indeed laborM for hia great interests in the future, but he did so in conjunction with the promotion of his wel- fare for tho present. AJid, alas, Proteetanta have been so nighly evangelical aa to under- value and ancer at minis&ations to the poor, the sick and the dying, such aa our Saviour oxempUfled, and such as at the judgment day is to be the test of our acceptance or rejection, because Bomanists have made much of them. Shame on snoh jealousy ! Rather let us show that our purer creed affords the true motive and supplies a more potent incentive to all true charity. It may l>e said : Why not taketimo for such works during the week P This is just echoing the language of tho ruler of the Synagogue, " Are there not six days of the week f In them come and bo healed, and not on tho Sabbath day." It wore sufficient to say in reply, ask the Master why He did not perform those miracles on another day, as He might easily have done. But we odd two remarks. First, experience shows that if we expect work to bo attended to, we must have a portion of timo allotted to it, and not leave it to the chance of its being attended to amid a crowd of other business, and, therefore, God hna wimly set apart tho Sabbath in part for this end. And, secondly, instead of devotirg a portion of the Rnhhath to benevolence, hindering works of nicn'y during tho week, it will bo a great stimulus to the performance of tbom, just as devoting the Sabbath to worship is the very way to carrr the spirit of worship into all onr weekday labors. Lot the Church, then, only lay hold of the full import of onr Lord's teosking , and sorry it out earnestly in her psaatloe, aiul we believe that she wiU have takea the flnl elqi teward the triumph of the Ooepel over the evils of modem sostetv. Let her ad(^ the nssss sarr oiwaniMMon aa God's great oharitaHe institution. Let her have proper ofMoors for each department of work, but lot het' bring out the latent and divoniflod talents existing in the Churoh, employing each In its appro- priate ministry. As she inaiata upon her mem- bera, according to the. Saviour's example, ffiving a portion of the Lord's Dar to atten- dance upon the publio aaaembly. let her also insist that each, according to his oironmstanocs, follow hia example in gouig abo«t doing good on that day, by seeking the Saviour in aUeya and attics, on oiur stro^ and whanrea, in the hospital and prison house — in short, av^xirding to our Saviour's enumeration, wherever hun- ger, thirst, exile, nakedness, sicknesa or capti- vity are to bo found. And ere long the Chnroh would appear as a new power in the world, and reodve a blessing, until there should not bo room enough to rcoeive. Wero the thousanda of our church mom1xn«, instead of contenting themselves on the Sab- Imth with one or two religioua services, it may be ronducted in a stvie to afford a refined sensuous pleasure, enjoying delioioua strains of muaio and the words of one that hath a plea- sant voice and can play well on aa inatmmont, and, perhaps, spending the rest of the day in idleness, vanity or pleasure — were they, we ssy , to give a portion of tho day, ovon ono hour, svatomatioally to mlniHtrationa of moroy ; wero they found in tho homes of the poor, speaking worria of .-^vinpathy and brotherhood, but woraa b itod into deeds of love, gently miniatorin; dimont to the auffering on his lonely where oven a cup of cold water may jfreahment " aweeter than nootaroan jnicca drained in hours of pleasure," pouring oil and wine into hearts wounded by intmnporanoo — in a word, seeking to relievo olltihose forms of misery which now swnrm under the very oaves of our Christian temple- were the members of tho Church generally to bo thus omp'oyed, it would afford a testimony to tho truth of our holy religion more im- pressive than all the apologies and defences that ever wore written. It would so illustrate that " puro religion," properly worahip — cere- monial obsorranoe— "and undefilcd before Oed and tho Father is to visit the fatherless and the widow in their affiiction," that men would take knowledge of na that we have been with Jesus. Soon the desolate waste of Christen- dom would blossom as the i-oso, and a blessing aevenfoldberetumcdinto tho bosom of those employed, and upon the Church at larve. Thnr worship would be truer, purer, swoo' ( r as the spirit of benevolence to man mingled wi^ all their offerings to God, and a new iu- fluenoo would pervade their week day life. Then diould Zion arise and shine, for tho glory of God should have arisen upon her. " Is not this the fast that I have chosen P" To loose the bonds of wiokedneas, to tmdo tho heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go free, and that ye break every yoke f Is it not tu deal thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poor that are oast out to thy house P When thou seost the naked that thou cover him ; and that thou hide not thyself from thino own flesh P Then shall thy light break forth as Uie morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily ; and thy righteousness shall go b^oM thee ; the glory of tho Lord shall be thy reward." "If thou turn away thy foot from tho Sabbath," it is added, " from doing thy pleasure on my holy day, and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord honorable: and shidl honor him, not doing thino own ways, nor finding thino bwn pleaanre, nur speaking thine own words; then ehiU tliuu delightthyself intho Lord; and I will canSc thee to ride npon tho high places of the earth and feed thee with the heritage of Jacob ' thy father — for tho month of tho Lord hath spoken it." Then aa each passes to meet Htm in whose steps thoy have walked, it would be to hear Him saying, " Enter into the joy of yonr Lord, for I was an hungered and yo gave me • «;:! i:\'AN«JKr,ii:Ai, am.iancI'; i;xtra. 49 nciit," and tui'uUrupontliui-tomalHiibbaluiu TnwlnbiK fnr tho pcupU uf Uod, whmro Ihey ihoU caioy tho rtpoaa ol QnUheil work In th« dIIw oIImUI wnnhip, combined with tha tin. ■«iiUng Mrrlce of tha liring craaturaa befuro iM throna, (Ror. IV, H.) DlaooMioii on Bar. Mr. Omt'a paiMr aii- wad. Dr. CtLAUT, of Norb Hootia, laid that tha flnt papar to which wa had lUtanad for a lull hnuTi waa too htroad to ba illwniiaad in flftaen minntaa. Rot. Mr, Witaoir laM that ho hoped the paper would bo rerj ow^-'ully oonaldend bo- Fora it waa adopted. Iter. Mr. BTLVUioir, ol Zlon Churoh, Mont- real, hoped that not only the Conlerenoe, but tho Doninton, would hare an opportunity of reading that auggeativo paper. lie waa not afraid ol the ntteranco ol idcaa Irom whirh Mime ol ua might diiler, aa it would awnkiii thought, and that muat do good. Itmight tie objected to that paper, that it fluiahud with- out girlng any prauUual auggeaUonn m to how tho union propoaed oould be carried .nut, but thought had to lorm itaall before aution rauld cnade, and it waa ol lome nae tu huvo our thoughta forming themwlvea toward lut'h a conaummation ; and ho did hope that Hiirh a union might yet be n-uchod an would unite the Chunhea much more than ut prenvnt in rmiiit- anoe to the uommon enemy and for tho com- mon work of aggreeaion. lie could not Kit down without referring to tho gn<at ability which that paper diaplaycd, and tho perfect oleameaa of manner and elfwinco of count nic- tion, which ahowed it to bo tho work > a maater mind. He waa auro that Im ^ll'>uld carry with him the lenio of the Conftrcnro in thua acknowledging how much they wcro in- debted to the ariter. TheBerEonrtOH Rterho!!, D.D., rcinnrko<l that he qufte concurred <n the obHervationH of the gentleman who had juHt iiat 'lown (tho Ilov. Mr. Bterenaon^ ua to tho rxtenaivo ro- Hcorch, the profound tliouf^ht, tho romprebcn- Hive riewa, and the ctotiuent Htylo rxhibited in the admirable paper read l>y tlio ICcv. Sir. Grant; and he would take tho liberty of Htating two facts in tho hiiitory of hia own native country of Upper Canada to nhow that Mr. Orant'a Tiewa wcro not mcro HiMxmlationff, but anooe^ible of practical application iu tbe co-operation of tliiferent rolitfioas deriumina- tiona in matter! of great public intercut. Mo (Dr. R.) welt recollected the period in tho hiftory ol Upper Canad* when tbo vanouit religions denominatimi!), wi(b one or two ezceptiona, had no law by whic^hthey (»uld hold a bit ol ground on which to erect a hou»e ol Qod, or in which they could bury their dead ; but by tho co-oporation of tho libcnil mctabc.s of the Chmih of Kngland, tho Mo- thodiata, tho PresbytcrianH and tho liaptiHtrf, who acted aa one man, ahouldcr to aliouldcr and h^ad to h«cd, perfeat religious equality before tho law waa cktabliihed for all religiouii denominaKona in .Dppcr Canada, nd thodo deneminattona had continued in friendly and brotharly relations to ooeh until this day. A aeoond foot was, that, within the last few yean, a littlo book of religious instruction, to aupi^ the wants of the public schools, bad been piaporod, based on the Apostles' Creed, the avowed principles of the £Tant,'elioul Alliance. The proof-sheotsof this littlo book, OS it passed through the press, wcro sent to each membor of tho Council of I'ablio Instruc- tion, compoaod of Episcopalians, I'resbytcriaiui, Baptiats and Methodists, and reeeived their unanimous recommendation— thus erincintr tho agreiMttcnt and co-operation of members of these denominations in such religious instruc- tion of youth as lays the foundation of tho futnto character and institutions of Upper Canada, o^ of its progresaiTe civilization. AFTERNOON SESSION. The Conference reassembled at 2:u0 and tho Rer. J. Dehotak opened tho proceedings with prayer. Rev. Dr. CMAvr, uf Wulfvillr, N. H., then road tha following paper on : REASONS WIIV TlIK DISTINCTIVE I'BINCIl'LKS OF I'ROTISTANTISM SHOULD BE INCULCATED. What are th-Miu prinniplaaP Drlofly stated, they aro: 1, The snftlcipiiry of Holy Scrip- turn for tho kuowlnlge of rcllginus truth and duly. 2. Tbe svlo authority of tho same i>) all nligluuM controversy. 3. Tlio right of mI Cbrlstians to read and examine Scripture, t.nA thereby to " prove all things, and hold fast that which is good." 4. The Justiflc .tion of sinners by the grace of Qod, through faiih in the atonement made by our Lord Jeaua Christ. S. The worship of (lod only, to iba ezuluaion of all croiituro*, angelic or human. Tho truth of thew princlplea will bo taken for granted on the present occasion, as there is no time for discussion, and tho necoNsity of diarnssinn is obviated by tho general agree- ment of tho brethren here asMnnbled, on all the leading topics of I'rotestaat belief. It ii* of grout importance that theae princi- ples should bo Bndcnit<K)d. Intelligent piety requires it. It U cssentiul to tho preservation of our pooplo from errors and wperstitiona of no common magnitude and induenee. Tho princlplea enumerated aro alao identified with the Kingdom of Christ, tho extension of which depends on adherence to them. Inculcation ot these nrinciplrs is, therefore, tho boundon duty of all Christian inlnistent, and specially of all instructora of tho young. To treat tlicni ns matters of inditfcrciioe, or to object to their explanatum and defence for fear of sho<:king men's prejudices, suvors of fully and exposes to danger. « Tliero is the greater necessity for this incul- cation iu tho fuel that tho Romish priesthood take cure tliat uU under their cbargn shall bo instructed in tho peculiar tenets and observ- ances of their system. Even the children arc taught them, and such instruction forms n considernhlo item in the dailv exorcises ol Ro- man Ciitliolic schools. Should not our I'rotes- tsuf youth bo instructed in tbo tenets of IVo- tcstautism with niuol diligence and zealf Cogent reasons may bo adduced in support of the course of procoduro now rooommended. I. In tho flmii place, an accurate and com- plete knowloilgc ^t Christian truth, which, it will be admitted, is essential to ]>er8onal Christianity, can only bo obtained by tho adoption of methods in kormony with those principles. In other words, auch knowledge can bo gained from tho Word of Uod and from no other source. Not from tho decrees of coimeiU — or from systems of theology — or from public confcfuiuus or catechisms. Tho Bible IS tho only l>rotcBtant standard. " Thy word is truth," John xvii., 17. That «nly is "perfoct, convcrtin^f tho soul," Psalm xix., 17. That only is infallibly " profitable for doc- trine, for reproof, for correction, for instruc- tion in righteousness," 2 Tim. ill., 10. The stream of truth lluws freely in the Bible, nei- ther frozen into creeds, nor evaporated in airy notions. It is an old book, but its truths are ever now ; and they art unchangeably settled, without need of revision or possibility of im- provement. Other sciences aro undergoing Ecrpotual doTolopment, but tho scienco of bib- oal thcolojry ia unnhan^fed. Text books on all other kubjuuts retiuiro to bo altered andim- proveil, (ir they become useless, fod's text Is olt eumc out perfect in the iirst edition, and nu liumtin ingenuity can improve it. Tho lit- eral text ni ly bo freed from the isorruptions incident to tho modes of transmissiou, so that wo may hiive, as nearly m pos.iible, the very words whi<ih prophets and apostles wrote. We may acquire, ubto, better methods of c;c- egisis, and iirrivo at clearer understanding of partieulsr passages, and a happier transla- tion of their sentences into modei-n English. But the book itself is just what it was ua it was published in 8\iccossive ages. The faith was " once dehvercd unto the saints," Judo 3; we cannot add to it: wo may not take from it. Even thd varioua readings, ao much vaunted and so muo> Ireadod at tho close of tho laat oenlury, do not deprive na of a aiafb dootiine, ainoe what la loot In one pUee ia re- tained In anotkar. Whatever may be aaid ol development in a loiaiitilta aenae, there haa been no auoh tiling In tbeulogv atnee the einae of tho canon. The phiksnphera ot the day tikA oradit fur dlseovsnaa In their departmenta uf knowledge, although, aftw all, their so- oallail diseoverlea are only the better under- standing of lawa wbhih have existed from the beginning ; but in our department we boost ol nothing new. H we aometimee Imagine that thta busy ago ia famed lor novelties in religion, wo lurget that the auppoaed noveltlee are either departuret from the diviue atandard, or rorivaU of heresies long ago espoeed and con- demned, or, it may be, only the applioation of old princlpluH to now elroumatanoea, ahowlng the wonderful adaptation of tho Chrlatianity of the New Teataroent to all timee, all coun- tries, and all conditions of sooioty. But Rome la not satisfied with the Bible, t She auppUmenta it by tradition, drawn from T obaouro sources, and wanting in veriiloation ; and of this tradition she deelarea that It ia nf e<iual authority with tho Bible itaelf. It Is neeeasanr to expoao tho fallacy ot her rcMon- ing and the audacity of her proaumptlons. Her advocatca must lio told that nothing but ehongo and uncertainty can result from the teachinga of tho Church Catholic on thia aub- jeot;— Uiat tho theology ol tho nineteenth century, as taught by the Romish Church, dil- lers amasingly Irom that ol tho aeoond and third centuries ;— that tho new dogma ol tho inlallibllity ol tho I'opo plunges tho thonght- lul Catholio into hopclesa doubt and wietoh- edncia, since ho ia n •■ bound to receive oon- flicting deoiaions aa cciuiUy authoritative, and in ease of difiiciiiity needs, what ho will never obtain, an inlaUible interpretation ol an in- lalUble deoroo ; — and, thcreloro, that hia only sale reluge 'a the Wordol Uod, pure and sim- ple. And here it may be observed, that it is n doligbtlul consideration that hundreds of Uiouaands o3 children and young persons are studying every Lord's Day tho aanm Bible lesaons, and deriving therefrom tho wiseat and boat instruction, fitting them t<i enjoy and glorify Uo<l in their sevtaral eolUngs in this world, and then to wrve Ulm perfectly and for over in tho next. Thia ' : *nia Protes- tantism oxempliliod. It is the ' vc i remedy, by Uod's bloaaing, for rationalik -. and super- stition. " Tho cntronoo of thy worda gireth light ; it giveth undorstnnding to the simple," Psalm cxix., 130. II. In tho aeoond pluoo, we maintain that it is our daty to inculcate the distinctive prin- ciples of I'Mtcstanism, because they are thn only safeguards from tho perils which beset men's souls in theso timee. Some ol them may bo mentioned : 1. One ol these perils is tho loss ol soul freedom. If tho Bible be tho Book of Qod wo ore bound to receive and submit to it, after due examination of its claims. Wo may reject it if we please, and risk tho conse- quences ; but if wo are under obligation to receive it, on tho ground of its being God's Book, we sin in rejecting. It is ditfercnt, how- over, with the interpretations of tho Book, which vary greatly, and which we may deal with aa we please. If tho question be, What aro tho doctrines of the Biblo P that question can only bo answered after full and impartial onquirm Our Saviour said to tho multitude, " Search tho Scriptures," John v. 39., and tho Apostle Jahn charged tho Christians of his time not to " believe every spirit, but to try the spirits whether they wcro of Qod," I John iv. 1. These injunctions involve tho right of Boarchintf, proving, and trying, first, his be- tween Uod and man, in order to ascertain tho fact of the revelation, which, when ascertained, involves also tho duty of submission ; and, secondly, as between roan and man, in order to distinguish between right and wrong con- ceptions of the meaning, and to chooso those which approve themselves to thennderstandtEg and tho judgment. Romanism denies that right. The Romanist was formerly required -. to *■ admit the sacred Scriptures according to 50 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS foot llip *or'><o whiuh the holy mother Oharoh hoi hild, ■nadr'N hold, to whom it behwf^ tc jadafe of the true lenae ond interpretation of the holy Sorlptone," ai 1 not to " talw or in* terpretthemotheririM than aooording to the unanimoiu aoa9C<nt of the Fathert. ' (Pope 'ina' Oreud.) Bat by the deoiaion of the late OonnoU of the Vatican, ho is apared all that trotibla. The voioe of the Pope may aettle the whole, and when he iuterposei his dictum, uo one ia dlowed to contradict him. It ia not » qoeation of true or false ; it ia a question of authority. Bom" ].»« pokon: the nations most be silent and lubmusive. They may have the best reasons in the world for doubts aid objeotiona ^ reason, common sense, charity mar appear to them to be outraged by papal dettnitiona, but it ia expected that all obedient sona of theOhuroh will accept them, and sac- rifice reason, common sense and charity on the altar. Such is the slaTery to which they ' who eonstitate, as they are taught, the only tme Ohnruh in the world, ore reduced. They most not think; they must cot enquire; they most not examine ; nay, they must not believe, for belief is a voluntary tmnr, — it is man's own act. In the Church of Rome the only appntaoh to an lAt would seem to be the in* sertion of the loeck into the yoke, that it may be padlocked on by the priest. Ia it not of rast moment that so monstrous a usurpation should , bo exposed, and that men should be warned uf the danger and the disgrace into which thoae fall who snrrendor their manhood to the will of a spiritaal tyrant assuming divine powers ? ,1 2. AU iannuui systems of religion, aud all . I**- corruptions of the divine, not on the fuundo- l i-i'^ » ion of merit. Man is bidden to do something \\y^ whereby he may deserve the favor of God anl neoni'e ultimate safety. Mohammedanism, Brahminism, Buddhism and heathenism in all mrts of the world are thus ohsractorizod. Uow different is the testimony of Scripture, every enlightened Christian well Imows. There we are taught that Uod has " saved us and called ui with a holy culling, not aooord- ing to our work.<i, but aditording to his own . purpose anu gnioe " (2 Tim., i. 1),), for "by graoa we are saved, through faith," (Ephcs ii. 8.) But there was an oaiiy departure frora this principle. The pride o' the heart rosib'.dd the soul>humbling truths of the Qospnt, and as oeromonies iuoroased tue notion of worthi- -uess ciept jn, and men began to think of themselves more highly than they onght to think, till at length every act of self-denial or austerity had its price. Pardons wore regu- Url;ir bargained for, and under the guise of r::.riit(anit]r FaguniHm wiw rovivwl. That state of tmngs still oxifits ; vast numbers of our fellow cieatares betag deluded bj- vain hopes, and entering into eternity year after year in igpnoraiiso ef the great salvation, or practioally substitutmg their own miserabloj work and Licrvices for "the reJemptioa that is in Christ Jesus." Clear and sound instruotion on this point is much i-eedcd. True Protestan- ^ tism sapplies it. . _V '■*• The worship of the oreuture is another \y '~Y~"»'^'l °t enormous maguttads. " Thou shalt worship the Lord thy Oud. aud Uim only shalt thon servo," was Ihc Siviour's reply to the Tempter, (Matt., iii. 10.) It sufficed to repel him; but by millions of "ur raoe, bearing Christ's name, that cxc.liuiive worship is re- fused, ''''le child w bidden from hifuncy to rriy on its guardian angel. Children and adults are taught to trust in Mary. She has i usurped the place of God, and raoeirea many more pravcrH in the uetsls, the diinger.'i, and tlie griefs of life than the Lortl Jesus hira'wlf. Mariolatry is the besetting sin of flie Greek and Romtn Churihes. It is not Gt»il who is the " refuge and strength, and very present help in trouble," (Psalm xlvi., l,^ but Mary, aud blasphemous lanj^uage is employed, a's- Tt'oing to her divine p )wow, anl even iion- str.iiniu!? influonrHt over tihrist himself. 0;lier saintM arc aUo highly honoru I, their intnrccs- dion implored, an-l their virtues lauderl in tho hngnagj of impuMionnl devotion. One result is that u mawkish sont.imontalism t ikes the (il»To of intelligent faith, and thn»e who ought to b3 " string in the Lord an I in Uie ■<S' power of his might," are humbling thenuolves before tlie modem goddesa, and " worshipping and aerHng the creature more than the Oreatw," (Horn, i., 2£/) The evil haa iufeoted many who bear the Protestant name. It is raported that the praises of Mary are sung in EnglUdi oathedrala, and prayen to her surrep- tiUooaly offered. In withstanding thia form of thought andpraotioe a firm policy should be adopted. Tue people ahould be taught that the woralilp of Mary, as . of any outer created being, is a sin against God, and that the guilt of the worshippers resembles that of the throng at Ephesus, who made the air resound With the shout, " Great is Diana of tlie Epheaians," Acta xix., 36, There should ba no truckling here. If Mary be truly an objectof prayer, those who -refuse to pray to her are profane. If she be only one of Gt>d's creatures, however favored ana exulted, thoee who worship her are idolaters. .1 4. There are manTobserranaos regarded as M!giou8,and aoraetiaiea ranked among obliga- tions, respecting which Protestants should be on their gnud. Some relate to .dress; some to diet ; some to posture ; some to festal celebrations ; some to seasons of restraint and mourning ; some aitt practiced in solitariness ; some in com- pany, with flikunting banucni and loud sounding music. It is sufficient to say respect- ing these thirgs that a Protestant Christian cannot adopt a better rule than the apostolic, and that the truly safe course is the determin- ation to iatroduce and practise nothing which cannot be proved to be warranted by tho teach- ings of Peter, and John, and Paul. The rea- son for this remark is obvious — our sinful na- ture cleaves to the outward. The eye and the ear must ba aflftxitod. But experi->nco shows that in proportion as the external rises the spiritual sinks, till at length it vanishes uwuy or is sapplanted by the flash and the noise of will-wership. Whatever withdraws the soid from fellowship with God, aud tends to fix the r.iteatien on objects of sense or modes of sor- viee, is harmful .uid may bo ruinous. 5. The delusions and dangers to which those are exposed who 'otsake Bibls-iMths, and seek to discover a w.y to Leaven of man's devi::Iug may be° said lo be iimumerable. They meet us at every turn. They ;9und in our oars the divine anathema, "Curbed be tho man that trusteth in van, and maketh flesh his arm, aud whose heart departeth from the Lord," (Jer. xrii., 6). It has beaomo customary to regard these things as trifling and insignifionnt, and to claim freedom of action. Bat if any given act or service involves neglect or abandonment ef Christian priuoiplo, or i^lna^sutent with the allegfianoo we o<MLJ»^ltte*Ho)td of the Church, it nuinAfchgSBltff indifferent. What othenwMw considered folly or weak- a sin. It is uO trifle to ascribe to mortal suuh authority and power as cannot bo lawfully assumed by any hnman being. It is no trifle to maintain that on tho utterances of certain words the bread and tho wine are transmuted, so that, though un- changed in appearance, the bread is bread uo longer, and the wino no longer wine, but the very body and blood of tl^ Lord •Tesiu. It is no trifle to kneel in adoration of the visible elements. It is no trifle but a contradiction to the divine inuounov >uent that tho sacriiic^ of the Saviour was offered "once for all," (Heb. X., 10), to hold thac the same sac.riflee is repeated whenever mass is celebrated by a pnest. Tho laxity of modern sentimen > mi^y excuse all error, all unboliuf; but Si^ripturo says, " Ho that bulieveth on tho Son hath evorlasting life; and he that believeth not tho Son shall not see life : but the wrath of God abideth on him," (John iii., 36). 6. There are certain tendencies of systems which should be carefully noted. Whether a man who sincerely and heartily holds Popo Pius's nioed oun experience Chris- tian lite and be educated for heaven, iieeil not i)i> dogmntloally decided. The grace of God is boimitless. The Lord may say to such n one, " I know thy works, and where thou dwcllnst, even where Satan's seat is," (Rev. ii., 13), and Infinite mercy may snatch him as " a brand ^>l^ from the burning." Tet it is certain that th« tendeney of B/imanism, as a reUgiont mtam, is vastly different from the tenoMoy of Fta- teatant prinoiplea. Proteatantiam, liglttty ua* dentowd, develops Christian ehaneter; ia Popery it is " cabin'd, oribb'd, eonttnsd," free- dom of action being frowned down, notest- antism exalts Ghnat; Popery nplifta the omoiflx and deifies Mary. FNteatantism Uraitn devotion to the divine; Popery admit* the angelio and the human to a ahara of the hom- age and the worship. The trueProtaataatdies, "looking for the merey of our Ixwd Jenu Christ unto eternal life," (Jade 21); the Son of the Churoh Papal reoeivea the viatioom and the anointing, and the absolution, and thinks himself safe. The former beUevea that to die ia to depart and to ba with Christ; the latter expects to be purified by the pains of purga- tory. The former exelolma, wlien a Ommn brother dies, " Blessed are the dead whia^ dio in theXiord," (Rev. xiv., 13); the latter aays, " Of yonr charity pray for tho aoul of John ,' and tunnot tell when it may bo safe to cease from that prayer. Look on thia {detnre and on that ! and aay which of them most nearly resembles the divine original. Again, the Word of God teoohoa ns |q " honor all men," and espetsiallr to be " mb- ject unto the higher powi <■" (l Pet. ii., 17; Rom. xiil. 1). Ultramonanism holds that dominion is founded on LTace, and sets the priest above the monan'h. Whether the Ultramontane can be l^nestly loyal to any government that is not founded on tho princi- 5les of the Syllabus may be doubted. (The 'hnnderer of tho English press has reeontly said that " to become a Roman Cathoiio and remain a thorough Englishman, are— it cannot l>e disguise:! — almost inoomp'.lible conditions," Timet, Sept. 7, 1871.) A Christian can bo loynl to any government ; but that system is to Im Bospected which subjects its professors to t*i!> dictation ami rule of a ' man who claims the right to intermeddle with all opinions, all ac- tions, all habits, and to mould society at his will. We are reminded of tlio prophotio de- scription: —" Ho as God sittetli in the temple of God, showing hiir.:ielf that ho is Go:l," (2 Thcss. ii., <). Once more. There is a fearfid tendeuny to infidelity. When men are told that the Pupnl system is the only true religian, and that it i* in all respeovs divine, there ia a revuL-'on of feeling which produces powerful effects. Thry cannot receive tho teaahiugs included in the celeoration of the mass, "rhoy cannot submit to tho oontradiction of the testimony of the senses. They cannot subjeot their souls to the sovereign pleasora and absolute disposal of a fellow-creature "of like passions with them- selves." They caunot ignore the enlighten- ments of tho iiim'trsnth century. Required to do all this they rol'uso submission, and fall into the arms of uubelicf, deeming it bettor to deny what is colled " the faith," than to saori- / fiuo their niunlioud. Tlio number of avowed >''~ unlielicvurs miioug the >M;n of France, Spain, > and Italy, which are Poi>ish countries, is enor- mously great. "lu Roman. Catliolio com- mimitius," says Dr. Christliob, " inhdel publi- cations enjoy much more splendid triumphs than any which swaii them m the domains of rnitostantism. Fgrhoudreds who read Strausn in Gcrminy, tens of thousands in France and Italy have been f«en devouring Renan," (JloflriH Jlmiit tiM Cl'utian Beliff, p. 28;. 'rho coses of inlldel priests are also vastly numerous, even in Spain und Portugal. It was aptly said, some yearj ago, by a modern writer, that " infidelity is Popery run to soe«l." For U10.W reasons, aud for many more that miiirht be adduced, we deem it of great im- portance that the priuoi;.'es 01 t'rotostantism should Im) clearly and fully explained, in ser- mons, in lectures, in public adoreases, and by all the moans of ditfusing knowledge and pro- ducing impression which are now happily in use. it is not needful to adopt at all times n controversial course ; tho "Sword of the Spirit' ' is the n.ost offoetual weapon for tho destrir- tion of error and sin. " .k-t up the Ark I Set lip tho Ark I" JoK"' Ryland was accustomed to say; "wo shall .■<ie whether Ditgon will U. 1874.] EVANGELICAL ALLLVNCE EXTRA. SI faU or not" Yef. let it not be forgotten that in the Ooepel-omtiet not only u the firm hand leqaiiM. bnt abo the loving heart; the ■errant of the liOrd mnst "be gttitle onto all men. Thq AT>:«tle John informa na that when he mw in Tbion the woman " drunken with the bhoA of the aalnta, aitting on the aoarlet ooU ored beaat." he " wtmdmd with great ad- miratiao." (Rev. ztU., 6). A like feeling ia prodneed whenerer we review the records of eoclealaatinal hiatorj. It does ecoiu poaaing strange that the all-spiritaal, all-pure system of Ohnatianity shonld be so horriUy perverted, still retaining the aame name, and even boast- ing of ita ezclosivenem and sole authority ; and it ia humiliating to watch the progress of the apoataoy. How atealthily did the poison insinuate itself I With wSiat cunning md the arch-deceiver scatter abroad his miari^Tesenta- tions and delusions, and daazle the eyes of his vioumH, so that they mistook error for truth, and superatition for worship, and .iteamed that tney were honoring Ood when thLy were exposing his ways to contempt! "Popery," aaid the Rev. Biohard Cecil, " was the masterpieoe of Satan. I believe him ut- terly incapable of such another contrivsnoe. It was a systematic and infallible plan of forming manacles and mufflers for the human mind. It was a well-laid design to render Christianity contemptible, by the abuse of its principles anditsinstitutions." (Works, vol. iii., p. 416, ed. 1816.} These are the words of " a master of Israel," whose writings abound in original thoughts and impressiro utterances. The Apostle Paul's exclamation in his epistle to the Qalatiana — " Who hath beivitched you f" Gal. iii.. I,— might have beenreaaona- blv repeated, as abonunations followed each other in quick succession during the ages mis- called " the ages of faith," and at length " all the world wandered after the beast," Rev. xiU., 1, and the chains of bondage were rivet- ed tighter and tighter. Where, then, it may be asked, was the Church all the time, and what becomes of the promise that " the gates of hell shall not pre- vail against it," Matt, xvi., 18 1 The reply is at hand. The Church was in the wilderness, where Qod had said ahe would be— depressed, hiddcP; persecuted — sometimes sunk so low, that, as Archbishop Leighton says, slie would be "traced only by her blood," and "seen only by the light of the fires in which her martyrs were burnt." Yet she was safe. She was confined to no outward onranization. She consisted of individual saints, raised up by God from age to age, and blessed by the enlifrhten- ing, sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit. Their opinions might not in nny case be deemed orthodox by self-styled atholins ; — their failings might be numoroun, as was to be ex- jieoted of men who groped their way weari- wmely, being always surrounded by fog; — nevertheless, they were God's witnesses for the substantial troths of the gonpel, and they raemplifled its saving power. The Lord who 'knoweth them that are his," recognized them aa his Church. Some of them, such as Chrysostom, and Augustine, and Claude of Turin, were members of the body which ap- propriated to itself exclusively that venerable name; others w<9« reckoned among heretics and schismatics, and bmnded with opprobrions epithets. They included all religious vsrieties, and were found among the Novstiatis, ^he Do- natists, the Panlicans, the AlMgenses and Waldensee, so ruthlessly slaughtered by Rome's bloodthirsty legions and tho Lollards. They were the Lord's "hidden ones."- In them the true, the godly sucoesi^ion wns main- tained, llicy built npon the " Rock," Chrint. They were tho Saviour s representatives on the carta — living members of tho Church of which it is said tttat he " loved " it, and " gave him- self for it." A great deliverance was wrought in the six- teenth century by the labors of Zwintrle, Lu- ther, Melancthon, Tyndalc, Ridley, Latimer, Calvin and Knox ; but the usuriMtion recov- ered much of ita power, and at the present time, •v>twithstanding the encouraging success of m'«Ion* abroad, and evangelical re>ival« at homo, tho anti-Christian element is extending its baleful influenoo in vaiiona direotions, ana holding tho souls of men in a firm grasp. Judging from present appearanoea, Brahmin-, ism, Boddhism, Hohtimmedanism, and mani- fold forma of corrupted Christianity will die hud. The process of decay is as yet amaz- ingly slow, and Christians are often much per- plexed. Nevertheless, the apovtaoy in all its m^ifestations is doomed, and the "damnation slumbereth not." A few yoars, or a few cen- turies, are of no account. "Tho Lord is not slock concerning his promise," 2 Peter, ill., 0. We know not " tho times or the seasons," yet it may be permitted to oonjeoture that perhaps the fined rescue of the Chnroh awaits the millenial outpouring of tho Holy Spirit, by whose oll-subdmng power truth shall secure a general lodgment in human hearts, and an atmosphcto of holiness shall eng^irdle tho earth. Nothing else can bring about the long-looked for restoration, for the world's philosopby is altogether at fault. " Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit.saith the Lord of Hosts," Zeoh. iv. 6. The influence of the Spirit is exerted, be it remembered, in connection with the truths of the G^pel, faiUifully and freely expounded. That Gkispel is still, as it ever has been, " the rwer of God unto salvation," Rom. i., 16. "If be lifted up from the earth," said the Saviour, " I will draw all men unto me," John xii., 82. In the opinion of some the dawn of a better day is even now at hand, and that the " morning light is breaking."- If so, let Zion " awake and pnton strength," Is. Iii., 1. Let her stand in the majesty, of faith and prayer, and bid defiance to her foes. Lot her proclaim the glad tidings, and beseech men to bu rocodcilod to God. Let her plead tho promises. Let all her sons rally round Immanuel's standard " with one heart and one soul ;" and then " let God arise and bid all his enemies be scattered." " Come forth out of thy royal chambers, O prince of all the kings of the earth ! Put on the visible robes of thy Impeiial Majesty; take up that unlimited aeeptre which thy Al- mighty Father hath bequeathed thee ; for now the voiae o( thy bride calls thee, and all crea- tures sigh to be renewed." Milton. ULTRAMONTANISM. Rev. C. CuAFXAN read the following paper on Ultramontonism: — Every ono familiar with the principles and practice of the Christian Church as it flourish- ed under the immediate direction of the Apos- tles, cannot fail to observe the enormous di- vergence therefrom, in doctrine, ritual and govcmmentgOf a certain modem form of Chrik- tionity which, nevertheless, strangely enough, claims to be the only Apostolio Church. It has often happened in the progress of events that, after things have been done, it has been iound necessary for the quieting of the con- science to look out for some theory by which their endorsement may be justified. And no- thing but tho sheer necessity of finding, some- how und somewhere, a philosophical and his- toriunl justification of an order of things ap- parently so abnormal, could have suggested tho theory of coclesioRtical develupmeut, by tho ingenious application of which to Christian dogma and regulution, tho most worldly, complicated, domineeriog ByBtem on the (ace of tliu earth is shown to bo tho legiti- mate ottspring of primitive simplicilj? and self-sacrificing devotion. It is fairly an open question with wiito and good men as to tho ex- tent to whioh tho germs of modem denomina- tioiittl feoturos were embedded iu tho constitu- tion of early Qhriktionity ; and, perhapa, most students of human nature will l)0 prepared to admit that the shiTtiiig circumstuuues of a reli- gious faith destined, in the providence of Ood, to permeate the life of the entire racr,might in- volve a process of self-adaptation that, to tho uiiinitiated, shonld almost seem to be a change of nature. But that tho huge, portentous hierarchy that finds its criitro in Rome and raises its hand and voice against the dearest liberties of the'human soul can be the spiri- tual outcome of the Saviour's teMhingia what neither logic nor rhetorie oaa ever make na beliave. The developoient ohiafly obaiaoter- istioofthe Roman Ohnroh haa be&ioviriE the line of domination. It haa been the haUt of eedeaiastieal his- toriana to attach great importaaoe to the eon- venionof the Emperor Oonstantine, and this with good reason, for from the dite of that event, and largely in oonioquenee of the se- cular spirit thereby iirfused into ehmeh life, there arose, and was fostered by the unspiri- tual followers of courtly fashion, that loraly am'oition which, in ita eager putauit of a far distant goal, became deaf to the Divine voice saving tot sjl time, " One ia your master, and all ye are brethrai." It is aimply to repeat authentio histoiy to say that, henoMmrth, there waa a steady deviation frim purely ai^tnal aims, and a ooneeponding p r og ro a s in the as- sertion of supreme authority for the See of Rome, till towarda the end of the eighth century, to quote the wrads of a moat impartial historian, "The amrit of Popery called into existence, by an effort of omairing audacity, a new system of government and a new code of principles, whioh led by a single atop to the most absolute power.*' * The " False De- ontals," and the "Donation ot Constantino," documents known to be barefaced forgeries, had for their object the supremacy of Rome, — " unbounded dominion over ohurohea, nations and kings." f This Ultramontane assump- tion, thus bom of worldly ambition, and nourished by ddiberatdy accepted falsehoods, resisted by Gallioans in France, and here and there by a defiant monarch, has so interwoven itself with the doctrine and practice of the Roman Church, as to have become a question productive of immeaaurabla embarrassment to European statesmen, fraught with peril to freedom, oven on this side of the Atlantic, and likely in Europe, so far as we can see, to issue in most deadly conflicts befcce it can be per- manent' ' ■olved. If li ontanism wera merely a doctrine affecting lue internal relations of the Roman communion it would scarcely be worth our while as Protestants to discuss its merits ; for no great good can result from controversy on points of detail when it is a system aa a whole to which we object. Bat the history of the past, the complications of modem society, and the very definition of the doctrine, aro such aa to make the issues involved in this disonssion of most vital concern to every lover of liberty all over the world. It has often happened that adherents to a cause have not always been fully aware of tho necessary logical con- sequences ta which they are plcdg^ by the adoption of certain principles, and I venture to think that there are high sonled men, both in Europe and America pledged by early edu- cation and tho foroo of religious association to the maintenance of Ultramontane principles who woidd be foremost in opposition to them, eonid they but see whither they are being borne. For them and for all our fellow-conivr trymen who are on this subject arraigned in opposition to our views we entertain all the reinject which honorable men should cherish for one another ; and it shonld bo understood that •■ * any words aro uttered that have the appear- unoe of severity they are directed not against persons but against principles which in our jadgment are fruaght with danger to both Romanist and Protestant. There is always an advantage in tho con- duct of discussion when we can avatt ourselves of nHtatementnf principles and aims carefully and amply mode by one in sufficient authority to invent bis words with unquestioned weight. That advantage it owes in tho productions that have during the past twelve months is- Hued from tho pen of ono of tho acutost and ecrtftinly most echIous of Ultraraontanes, Dr. Mauiiing, Arehbishop of Westminster. It will, therefore, eondjice to clearness of oonception and prcciHion of argument if we just state the matter as it is in his own words : — " The presence o( tho CatholCb Chureh among the • Waddlnaten.pKgeUO. 1 Wsdeington, pa«e XM. S' MONTREAL DAILY WITNSES [Oct. civil powcn of tho world has nhaaged the «lK>le political order of muikind. It hM m- t«!ili>li«d upon cuth * legidatnie, a ttibniul, an exoontiTe, independent of all human autho- rity. It has withdrawn from the leaoh of ha> man laws the whole domain of faith and oon- idenoe." Obedience to the Church is li> bertj; and it is libertjjr because the Ohnroh oannet err or mislead either men or nations. If the Church were not infallible, obedience to it might be the worst of bondage. This is Ul- tnmumtanism. or the libertir of the sool di- vinelj guMttnteed by an infallible Ohuroh." * Again, "This is IJltramontanism; the essence of which is that the Church, beingaDivine in- stitution, and by DJTJne assistance infallible,is within ito own sphere, independent of all civil powers; and, as the guardian and interpreter of the Divine law, is the proper judge of men and of nations in all things tonobing that law in faith and morals." Also, "If, then, tho civil power be not competent to decide the limits of the spiritual power, and if the spir itnal power can define with a Divine certainty its own limits, it is evidently supreme."t Once more, "Kow, what I have have asserted is Ul- tramontanism, but it is not Vltramontanism alone ; itls Christianity as it has been held by all men, in all ages, by Catholics and by Ftotes tanta alike, by Ultramontanes and by Oallioans hj Anglioansand by Presbyterians, by the Free Churches of England, whose noble and pathe- tic history has just been written, on the evo, as I fear, of their apostacy from the high and heroic spirit of their founders and famers in patience uid fidelity to the great laws of Chris- tian liberty in Jesus Christ. It is due to Dr. Manning to state that in thus embracing all Flotestoiit Churches in the defence of Ultnunontaniam, he has, since these words were written, disclaimed all intention of imputing ta tbem the belief in the doctrine of the infallibility of the Church, and only claims them as allies in asserting the necessary inde- pendence of tho Church in tho domain of faith and morals. Ho argues that he can claim for his views all tho support derivable from their confessions and history, while his position is further strengthened by tho asserted fact that hte supremacy of the spiritual over the civil power, in his case, is that of a church endowed witli infallibility in n'l its judgments with re- spect to the rangp over wmch it exercises its jurisdiction. I am of opinion that, barring the dogma of infallibiliiy, there is something in this as- sertion of the independence, and, in some sense supremacy of the spiritual, which finds an echo in the good sense of all Christians, if we except thoso of pronaunced Erastian ten- dencies, and the question may well arise whether, in our modem resistenoo of XJltro- uontanism, wearenot indangcr of becoming apostate from the faith of our ancestors, who so lavishly shed their bled to secure for us the liberties we now enjoy. And, further, I think it is this element of truth in the Ultnunontane theory ,shaded and overlaid as it is by a mass of error, which beguiles unwary minds into a pertinacious and resolute affirmation of what,in our judgment, is alien to the spirit of the Gos- pel, ana most perilous to the interests of man- kind. Raving thus given a didactic state- ment of the theory as expounded by one of the maeterii of tho ago, our next step is to test its soundness by the aid of such lights as lie within our reach, It is possible that to some minds the lan- guage in which Ultramontunism is now set forth may appear to bo quite liarmlees; there are men who can even disraiss that part of it which alludes to infallibility with a scornful smile. Is it nut conii)etcnt for any religious or secular community, it may bo asked, to assert the right to dcilno their own line of ac- tion and pride themselvrs ou the possession of absolute certainty ? Iliivo not tho sensual de- votees of Utah done thiM very thing ? -Miiy not any dozen of cnizy men do tlie sumc ? Then, let the Pope and his friends talk and ravel Now, t vontiiro to siiy that there is more in Ultramontanirm than can bo got rid • CBtarltm snd Dltramaaiantam, pp. 34, X. tld.p. »; Id.Kk of by this specie* of banter and contempt. It is oneof the force* of history. There is, moreover, this peculiarity attached to tha language of a Romanist, even though he be so diatlngnished a per- sonage •• Dr. Manning, that his words in setting forth a theory of the Boman Church must not be interpreted a* he may personally intend them to M interpreted, nor aooording to their strict literal grammati- oal sense ; nor even aooording to the lyrical seqnenoe of the prinoiplea set forth. They must always be inuipreted by areference to the authorised formal declarations of the Church itself and by the deeds of those who have been supposed to be endowed with infallible powers for the guidance of that Church. I can well understand how Dr. Manning should stand aghast at the ides of a Free Church Ftotestant entering the lists against Ultramontanes, when they asaert the right of the Church to define the sphere of its action and the inviolable inde- pendenoe of the body of the faithful of all eartiily mien. But what we have to observe is that the power of the Church to define its own jnriscuction and the supremacy of the Churui in all mattei-s pertaining to faith and morals may mean one thing with us anda to- tally different thing with him. And hence I say that the full and authoritative expontion of this doctrine in its bearing on cinl society, na well as on tho members of the Boman faith, must be looked for, not in the mere literal sense of the language of Dr. Man- ning, but in thoso documents and acts of the Roman Church which are to be regarded as final deduations, and which we may depend upon it will bo the precedents for future action whenever political and social chances afiord safe scope for it. As to the real nature and bearing of the theorywe refer then to, 1. n« Dielaration* of Couneil. — It would be rank heresy on the i>art of any Bomanist to call into question the deliberate deUveranco of any of the great Councils. Kow tho third canon of the - fourth Lateran Council, held under Pope Innocent III., in the year 121fi, enjoins that "Heretics shaSl, after their con- demnation, be delivered over to the secular powers. The tonporal lords are to be admon- Uied, and, if it should be found necessary, compelled by censures to take an oath in pub- lic to exterminate heretics from their terri- tories." Here certainly we have an indication of the natiue of the supremacy claimed over the civil power in relation to an aspect of the case. 2. The- formal itateinenii of the Sytlatiu. — The Syllabus embraces " the principal errors of our tino,«nioh are censured in consistorial allooutions,' encyclicals and other apostolic let- ters of our most] holy father Pope Pius IX." Now according to tms formal summary of in- fallible wisdom it is solemnly declared to be an error that "every man is free to embrace and profess that religion which, led by the light of reason, he may have thought true" — an error to say that " the Church has no pow- er of employing force, nor has she any tem- poral power direct or indireot." — An error to affirm tha^' "in this our age it is no longer ex- pedient tha.'^ tho Catholic Beligion should be treated as t'le only religion of the State, nil other worships whatsoever beiLg excluded," snd that "in some Catholic coui;trie8 men thither immigrating should bo permitted tho public exeroiso of their own several wor- ships." Thus, then, tho supremacy of the (>piritual, the definition of its proper sphere, goes dead against the allowing of liberty of conscience and lilierty of worship. 3. Tktjaclt of hiitory — It would require a volume to bet forth the facts of history illus- trative of the nature and range of that supre- macy clai-ned for the spiritual power by an- cient and modem Ultramontanes. A few ex- amples may suffice. Gregory VII. defined tho limits of tho spiritual power by those emi- nenily practical words directed against Henry IV. " In this confidence, for the dignity and defence of thy Holy Church, in the name of Almighty Ood, the Father, Son and Holy Ohost, I depose from imperial and royal ad- ministration King Hennr, son of Henry, Mune- time Emperor, who to* boldly and raahlr hath laid hands on thy Churob. I abaolTe all Christian subjects to the Empire ftomthat oatii whereby they are wont to p%ht their faith unto trae kmgs : for it is right that he shoald be deprived of diefnity who doth en- deavor to diminish uie majesty of the Church." This highhanded interference with civil governments was amply followed by Pope* Faachalll., in 1090, Innocent III. in 1210, Gregory IX. in 1230, Innocent IV. in 124fi, Bomfaoe VlU.in 1302, and Paul lU. in 1636, who adopted the same or similar measure* and languagerespectively against Henry IV., Otho rv., Frederick II., Philipe le Bel, and our English Henry VIII. It L'l of little weight for modem XTltramontanes to tell us that these were mere acts of discipline on the part of the spiritual head against men who wereby profession Roman- ists,and theref i/ro amenable to chastisement ; for that cannot explain the action of the infallible head of the Church against a Protestant mon- arch. The bull of Pius V. against our own Eng- lisn Elizabeth, is on record. In this we find such suggestive words as these : — " Him (Pe- ter) alone hath He mado prince over all people and all kingdoiw, to pluck up, to destroy, to -scatter, to consume, to plant, and to build, that he may preserve his faith- fid people But the number of the ungodly hath gotten such power that there is now no phuw in the whole world left which they have not essayed to oormpt with their most wicked doctrines; and among others, Elizabeth,tho protended Queen of Eng- land, tiie servant of wickedness, londeth there- to her helping hand. . . .But. . . .we do out of the fulnoHs of our apostolic power, pronouncr tho said I'^lizabeth to bo a heretic, and the fa- vorer of heretics, and by her adherence in the matters aforesaid, cu iiavo incurred the sentence of excommunication, and to be cutoff from the unity of tho body of Christ ; and, moreover, wo do declare her to be deprived of her protended title to the kingdom afore8aid,and of all domi- nion, dignity and privilege whatsoever, and also the nobility, subjects and people of said kingdom, and all others who nave in any sort sworn allegiance tmto her, to be forever absolved from any such oath and all manner of duty idominion.sllegiance and obedience. And,also,we do by authority of these raesents, absolve them ; and do deprive the said Elizabeth of her protended title to tho kingdom and all other things boforo named. And we do command and charge all and every, tho noblemen, subjects and people and ethers aforesaid, that they presume not to obey her . or her ordors,inandates or laws ; and those who shall do the contrary, we do include in tho same anathema." Assuming, then, that wo have a right to in- fer tho real nature of tho spiritual supremacy claimed by Ultramontanism from the deliber- ate statements of mudom writers as interpre- ted by the formal utterances of Councils, the precise definitions of tho Syllabus and the acts of thoso who have exoroised suj reme authori- ty in the name and on behalf of the Chunh, wo can come to no other conclusion than this : that tho supremacy claimed means not only tho right to define doctrine and regulate the interaiil order and worship of the Chiuoh, but also, whenever tlio contingencies of the faith may,inthcjuilginentof thePopes require it, to bring all tho prcsfuro which the terrors of damnation ciin create to compel civil rulers to deny to their subjects the right to tliink and wonhip as they deem best, and even to devise means of ulienuting u loyal people from the ollegianco due to their rightful soveroign. I am well aware thut iu our days tho daring of Ultramontanism does not go so inr in dealing with the Emperor of Germany ns it did in deal- ing with Elizabeth of Engbnd ; but the language of the Vatican, and the tenor of Boman tactics, indicate that tlioro is the will to do the same if only thero were Catholic powers ready to give physical emphasis to the spiri- tual utterance, Tho ciroumstanocs that en- [Oct. J and royal ad. ■lofHeiny.ioitte- MdnudUrJuth ^ I abaolTe all ■npire from that to idivht their 1874.1 EVANGELICAL ALLLVNCE EXTRA. 53 I right tl . -o-;thathe r who doth en- ajerty of the «w* with civil >wed by Pope, in. in 1210, 'tlV-in 1245 i>lIII.ia rnsaauiMand ^JtV.,Otho •*'«» and our intranumtaiiM •"f acts of spiritual head Hion Boman. i^aeiiient;for theiafiiUible >teataiit mon. ourowaEng. tWg we And -" Him (Pe. ver all people o destroy, to "t, and to Ilia faith. number of power that world left corrupt with Bnd among leen of Eng. adeth thero- B do out of > pronouncf and the ta- reaoe in the ho sentence )fl from the iorooTor,wo ■ protended >f all domi- oever, and pie of said have in ' her, to luch oath ^anceand '7 of these e the said 1 kingdom And we 'very, the I ethers obey her hose who le in the ht to in. premaoy deliber. nterpre. cils, the the acts luiJiori. Shuroh, n this: >t only ate the ;h, but fnith 9 it, to rors of lorsto ikand devise n the 1. loring baling deal. t the Jr of ill to iwew ipiri. ■ en. viroD modem rulen hare ohaagad— but Bomo oanuot 6haiig«. If UUranuntaiw I n lln w ioe woika now ooly in Making to gain in erwjr Stat* aaoaadoMnr oTer pabuo edooaUon, diota* torial power in UM fonnation of cabinet*, and a t>enriatant aaiming of Umdty by the inalitennw on the duty of aUtrna Oathollos to regaid the Vatioan aa the seat of all power, it is baoauM " discretion is the better port of Talor," and in hope of a dar when a more bold and Tigorona warfare agauut all constitutional anthorfty and freedom of conscience may be safely entered on. Nor should it bo forgotten that under the now 'formulated dogma of Papal Infallibility, the deatinie* of Roman CathoUca, and all qnes. Uona pertaining to the relation of Boman in* teraets to dvil governments, are in the hands of one man. The degree to which the assorted supremacy is to be exetdsed depends upon what is latent in the personal will of InfalUblo Popes. To resume the thread of our argument : This is the kind of supremacy in the sphere of faith and morals which the world is asked to submit to ; this is the independence of ;the Church of oil dvil authority which, according to Dr. Manning, no one can deny without denying Christianity. In stating reasons why we cannot recognize such a theory aa constituting the true spiri* tnal independence with which Christ has en. dowed HiB Church, it may be observed— 1. That the vtrj/ tipoiUion of thii thetry, at gUien in tht facta of hittory and th* demandt of tht SyllabuM, it itulfun tvidenc* of its utter rot- tentuu. All the true and noble instincts of humanity rise up spontuieously in protest. That there'fhould be any power on earth, and that called a Christian power — claiming to rob me and my fellow-men whenever it lists — of the freedom to think out my roUgiim and to worship my Qod according to the light I can gather, is an insult to my manhood— a trenching on what is dearer to me than life itself. To tell me that my Saviour has in. struotod any one to command subjects to re- fuse civil aUegiaace to tiieir rulers, and even to depose kings and queens from civil author. itT,is to do the inftdeTa work moBt thoroughly. The whole thing is so alien to reason, to right feding, to the spirit of Christ, that our nature will never allow us to settle this question by the mere force of cool argument. Our entire being rises in rebdlion, and as our forefathers dared to die rather than become slaves, to will it ever be found that the roiritof martyrdom dwells in the! r children. Ii)ever, never, as long as the blood of freedom runs in thevdns of the .iVnglO'Saxon race, shall we recognize in theory or practice the power that would render ex. istcnce to us a disgrace or a nuisance. 2. That there is not tht ilightut ihadow of fupptrt in th4 New Teitamentfor pretttuiotu of thit eharacter. That in the New Testament Christ has taught us to believe in the exis- tence of His Church as a spiritual community, governed by its own laws, regulated by well ascertained rules, or beiuring a definite relation to the outlying world is clear enough. But that that Church is the so-called spiritual body, finding its seat and centre la Bome, — assuming dictatorial powers over the bodies and souls of mon, and directed by one man en. dowed with |an infallibility equal, in itssphere, to that of Ood, has never been proved, we as- sort never can bo proved. I am aware that Ultramontanea may object to this appeal to the Scriptures. We cannot hdp tlmt. We recognize no other court of appeal, and all other referonooa to oeuncils, fatners andtradi* tioni aro utterly thrown away upon us. " To the law and to the testimony ; if they speak not according to this it Is because there is no light in them. " We cannot, we will not, by any pretext, be drawn away from this safe and ample anchorage. 3. That th* only powtn with which Chritt hat inveitcd Hit Chwch art ihott which pertain to tpiritual initriiMon, tpiritual euUurt and moral ditcipline ; and that for the exorcise jf these all thnt is required of the sivil powers is the rocosdUon of the right to think, the right to spcax, the right to com. bine for mntnaloounsd and the right to units in publio wotahip. Hers, I bdieve, we have the ultimateof too powsn given to tha Chunih, and also th* limit OT tibe dsmaad of the CSinnh OB the dvil powers. Kspr(^perty,Bop«ins,no penalties of • material kind ever eama within the ruling function of the eariyOhnxoh. The equality and love of brethren and not the die- tatonUp ana sns|^don of rulers were theoha- raoteristics of ApostoUo day*. 4. That tht elalmi of tht Church on tht ehil powcri art limply tht elaimtoflht natural righti of man at man. Ko one oaa read the record of ApostoUo days without seeing that all that was demanded of the dvil newer was the ex- eroise of ♦>-; r?»V.a natural to man. When Peter stood fwth and aaked whether it was right to hearken to Ood rather than to the Bnlers in Jerusalem, he was not introdndng a new element of life into civil sodetr. He was only demanding that aa ' a Christiaa he abould not be denied the rights whidi bdonged to him as a man. Christianity does not create new rights in relation to sodety. It endorses and uses up proviously existing prindple* bom with our birth. I may be subject to oorrection but my impression, as the result of no little considera- tion of sodal and philosophical questions, is that the solution of th* entire oonnoversr be- tween Oasarism and Ultramontanism lies in the reeognition of this one fact, that Chris- tianity in its rdation to society requires that wo should enjoy in our private and eorocifate eapadty the natural right* of manhood, and no more; and, therefore, a* Christians, we ought never to demand for onrsdvaa what does not bdong to every man and every order- ly combination of men on the face of the earth. Civil governor* ai« at war with nature, and not dmply with Chris- tianity, if they put restraints on cmr liberty to think, speak and worship according as our ooMdenoe directs, and Ultramontanes alto are at war with nature,wi not dmply with civilgroTMnment*. ifthey, for any reaaon up- proved by themselve*, demand more than thi*. That some ruler* have violated nature in op- pnaadng Bomanistsand FMtestants we know, a n d t h at Ultramontanes wish to vioUto nature, by the effort to grasp at what they are unwill- ing for other* to get i* the one fact we do. sire to impreM on thefr minds. Of course every aodciy, idigiou* or (eeular, ha* a right to define it* own provinoe, and in that provbce it iamprome. Bomaniats, Secularists, XVee- maaons and other* are here on the lame levd. But, if any one of those, pretending to be po*- *e**ed of infallible wiidom, *eek* to get to a podtion of power over dvil rulen which it will not allow uother aodety to have, then we *ay Tou have, in apiteof your infallibility, made a blunder which other* concerned will ne^er sub- mit to. Yon must not rob us of freedom for your own enrichment. 6. That any body of Christians that place themulvci in connection with tht State mutt ex- pect to lote tome of tht freedom which none can- takt from them if they timply manage their own a^afrfandrofuseto accept national money. In tnis case it is obviously not a question of ab- solute right, but of compromise; and in Oer- many and in Enghind the Churches united with the State must necessarily feel the pressure of the political bond, for it is absurd for a State to pay monov and not to insist that the people's moner snail be employed on certain spedflod conditions. For one I will cherish the prayer for all who suffer from the chafing of golden fetters that thnr may rise and enter on the liberty wherewith Christ makes His peo- ple free. It may be asked by some what are the «pe- eial danger* to be apprehended from Ultra- montaniam in our day, that we ahould pkco ourselve* in an attitude of defence and even of aggreadon T The queaUon i* natural, because in oonsequenoe of tho free play which Pro- testant dvil governments have secured for all the rights (M the individual and of religious acdeties. There may be no apparent evil attendant on the violent assertion of claims :elv bereft of their power of injury to life Fmb. But the answer t? the question. and the reaaona for our attitude, may be found in the faet that the aatutest man in Europe, who** knowledge of sooletyisot tho flnt class, haa deemed it naeossary,forthe pN- aervation of the Oerman Empiro, to adopt the moat rigid precautions, lest the influence of f ordgner* at Bome ahould be *o exerted on Oerman Diind* aa to shake their allegianoe to the noble Emperor, who, out of the deirii at former civil and eccleahwtical atruggle*, has ■ncoeeded in making the nation ateong ; in the fact, also, that wherever it is posubw the same fordgn influence, acting through the lives of episcopal rank, sedcato fadiion every cabinet that is within its reach, ao aa to ensure first the weakening of true patriot* ism, and next the limitation of human freeidom, and the triumph of a medieval des- potism, over all theoparations of the mind; and in the further fact that our oommon Christianity is being degraded in the eves of thoughtful men by being so boldly and con- stantly identified with vihat is proved, in its own nature, aa well aa in its history, to be so utterly alien to all that is noble and free and . elevating in the human mind. As to the particular line of action it behoves the friends « fre4omand of Christianity to ad(mtinviewof,thesedangers,— thisis a matter that deserve* a most careful and oom- Sehendve consideration. One of the first oon- tiona of auccTM in any course we may adopt, is to be found in our eschewing all phrases and practices that tend to project be- tween the soul of man and Christ, some au- thority to which men aro perpetually com- pelled to listen. The incessant talk in some quarters of tho Church,a8 saying thia,and doing that, is not wise. It engenders a notion that there is some other than Christ whom we on earth are to obcv. The logical issue of church authority, in the sense idluded to, is Bome. We must be prepared to allow the advocates of Ultramontanism free play in the use of popular representative fonnaof government, even though they prostitute tho sn&age to the furtherance of thdr unpatriotic ends, but at the same timewe oughtto bestir ourselves to put men in power in Parliament and City Hall who will not be the tools of a party sub- ject to the dictation of an Italian eccleuastic, — ^taking great caro that we avoid the sin of trying to make ecclesiastical 1 Jiiital of our own out of the services of our repreeentatives. It will be a pnlentmeasuro if we cou cultivate friendship with and seek the co-operation of able, thoughtful men of the Boman Chnnh, who have dther lost all faith in religion bo- cause of the intellectual despotism they have suffered from, or are struggling to maintain the essential prerogativ f of the human mind against tremendous odds. The perpetual insistence on the leading prin- ciples of human liberty aa bdng necessary to the honor and safety of society and most con- genial to tho glorious spirit of the Oreat Dc Uverer— bv means of press literaturo. Church and school — and tho expression, in our own brood generous tolerance of one another, of tho charity thu*- can think and lot think — this will, I doubt not, in process of time, do much to develop these latent forces in all society which when properly aroused and guided will render tyranny of Kings, Popes, Churches, and Societies an impossibiuty. Above all, we may continue to cherish faith in His mighty working who holds all tho forrjs of mind andmattereqnollyin His steadvhaad, and labor on in tho fullest as- surance that Ho will break it. pieces the op« pressor and make His Church strong, beauti- ful and free. The Bight Hon. the Earl of Cavan waa then introduced to tho audience and was re- ceived with applause. Ho explained the rea- son why ho was nnable to attend sooner, and said : l^ttLy that this Conference may be used to gather closer together the Lord's people, and tend to tho advancement of His kingdom, and to the gathering in, as far as possibU), the people outride, so that wo may, by the blessing of God, stimulate one another for the heavenly inheritance. Oh, let us seek earnestly that tho 54 *» 1>«T8 been vnmlS^L ^ ^'^ Q<»d timt ■»tT,abom»"whow1ui/:!v' ^^'*'ri» UnlTep. MON-rKEAL^DAII.Y IVITNKSS PWMnt, though XoM^iMT "."?"" t" «>« : [Oct. Murray thought l,K2Ji".*'"*P'*». •*dMr. Oort-B wo,kT« J^K.'^ ^ WM to b, wh«; wHo'>rj:rr^ri«^>fr-^H«.d. ij I '"'•""''^''"'•«-— Toncv,.v.o.v. VAKori.-f Ai. AiuAsaa. V^^ri"^^ <^'"'« "■«« '^.d the foUowlng "■"Tio,* of ,he oimmlL^f'll'""""^ »' 'h" prepo^ed t, sketch Ti ,^ ;"«pare, it ig Prt>,c,.t *«umpti„^,, l^'/'t? «"'"^»'hmen»8 and t<'P'«» prrtaininj, ,n 7,,' *!■«, r°t'ee of «,me «uhal,rirf,„cou.,tof.'„ "J***' together .n/ i"p™tot^re^^ur' '»."'--'' me dtrong opposition to te«tont« ig dictated by hoBtinf; '"''"'""'' P"'" /eelmg^ to thew ag lJi,i,h»J °' T" ""'■'nd trary they act inrnhvliT^'- °" *''««">- eternal interestg ™f tltir i"""*"""' ♦be brethren, and fnim LwStiv^T" ^'•"">"« whoroquireg the e"eS ?# "'^u*" <^'>"'''t. hand*.. Con«oientiou«?r lh«l? '"""^ ?* *''«''' foUowen. of Chriat ,S „''«''«"''''? thig, the ten. ; but their wen,^'"'''^^'- "^""""t the gyg. thejr 8pek thou- aim to warn' tL«". '"""'''*"' "'"l ft ig »r-«eng.,.„,7e,ixtrH«;;e4°/fd 3ojed"'a»c;ir'^;,„:"';,-*^^^^^^^ OhriHt nl„„o, and thig L Vl '''°°''. "' J-*'" their offjrtg. It i, t!^,„ ♦^'"' ">"«"" "^ n!l ^o meet the Ch,.,tr„f''T„'''' "'•'"'•'••''''< «nd» patriots audwl tti.^ n"" ""•"'• ^''e Orangemen, t^ on'Zl"' '""'.. ^""«'":''- «>. I they be p,H.ke« of u4 I hig^^^-l-ZfeT'-'- T«-» '- • lOct. .S7...I r.VANT.RMCAl, AM.ANCF, EXTRA. 55 Krum ttio flnt, fitvorud by llie Quverumoiti of France : richly cr'lowoj and fully orgai.izail »» Ml KutMin) Chiiroh, tho privileg>eii uf which Hhu wnK iiiiowod to rctitin after tho oon- qiiciit thruujjh tho Hhort-Hightediiofw of DrUiah Htiito^meii ; with tlio zcnluus labor* of the Jotuiti iiii'l uthiTur.lnrs ; witliinore of the an- cient nobility irt Hcttlorx than uny other French nulciny, u.itlwilli t!i» Iliiffiienotn early baniah- 111 from Die country, tlio Church of Rome had un unrivulleil fii'ld on which to work out her Byriti'in ; un 1 lion-, if iiny whero,tho trium-^hant HUfcon of t!io U-iutnn Chthollo religion aaould bo louhod fur. Another peculiar feature was the proniincnco given to the roligious intereoki of tho IndinnH tmd oulonistH. For thli, care- ful proviHiou wa<< rnado in the charter grunted in lOUl, to the West India Company, formed to trade «ith New Franco, which required that the number of ecclcsiastiog nocefuiary to " preach tho Holy OoMpel" should bo convoyed over to the colony, and churches built for them. liirgntrnotjiof land wore besides granted by the King tor the support of the Jesuits, Ro- voUets and otiicr religious orders, and for seminaries and charitable institutions under their direction. In addition tho machinery of un establishmei't as perfected in the mother Chun^h, was by Kayal edict saddled upon the colonists. At first the tithes seem to have been fixed nt a thirteenth of everything tho ground produced, whether of itself, or by man's labor, particularly all kinds of grain, flax, hemp, to- oaoeo, fruits on trees and garden stuffs, and even it is supposed of cattle. In 16G7, how- ever, this boraen was found too heavy for a young country like New France, and by another edict the tithes were reduced to a twenty-sixth of all grains, leaving free all other products of tho ground. This is the rate paid ever since by the habitantt, or farmers, professing tho Roman Catholic faith, besides Churofa dues, and assessments for the building and rnKur of ehnrchos, preibytert at manses, &c.,nUof which are at once reooverablo by logral process. At first aho the Bishop appears to have held a divided authority wit'i the Uovomor in administering the Government, und as may I>e expected his sucoessorscontinu- ed to exercise great influence upon th6 Oov- emmcnt. Thus, everything conspired to place the Church of Rome in the most favored posi- ion. \ On the Atlantic seahoard, almost contiguous and about the same period, another kind of re ' ligions power took root. In 1620, fifteen years' before the establishment of the Jesuits at Que. bee, a few exiles landed from the " Mayflower," poor, persecuted by the Government they fled from, not obtaining nor asking support from that sheltering them, endowed only with the piire faith of the Gospel held at such a cost, und which they taught and sought to adorn. These two systems— the Protestant and Ro- mish thus planted, have each produced their fruits, and — so far as regards intelligence, ma- terial prosperity, but, above all, religious char- uoter, there can be no doubt tho descendants of the Puritans, with all their disadvantage8,have greatly tho superiority. That this is the fault of tho system cannot be questioned, for in mental capacity and social qualities, where developed by Christian training, our fellow- countrymen of French origin are in no ways bahind. Would that the instructive lesson thus tiught might induce tiiem to embrace tho evangelical faith and look upon Rome oa the enemy of their material as well as eternal in- terests. Ar. other great wrong which tho Papacy has i.ifl!otod upon the French-Canadians cs well as upon this continent, arose from the uurolcnt- ing hatred to, and final banishment of, the Hu- guenots from New France.* At its aittlemcnt, and subscquentlv, some of tlio leaden were of tho RoformLa faith, and seemed to havo brought with them that courage and enterprise for which they were distinguished. This Protestant clement iu thj early history of Canada, has yet to be *Clisr!oTolz >ax9. sftor mrnllonlnR th* arrlTitl or wvar.il.ieiuiuknam >nk4liil(a5.r«rriiion»rMrih<>re wiH nut s ■Insle iUiviiitn In itio uuloar, all iiad iMen oxptillml. .faithfully traced, and it is to bo desired that some able pen will fulfil the task. There is no doubt it influeaoed in no small degree tho early settlement and progress of the country. Ilad those men, noblo in character and many of them in birth, been allowed to transplant here the knowledge of trade and manufaotureii, as well OS the living pewer of a faith dearer to them than coimtryand sulMtance— which to greatly enriched and enlightened the countries of their adoption after the Revocation of the Bdict of Nantes— in what a diil'orent itosition would Canada now be 1 Instead of th crush- ing influences which have nigh ruined Spain and Italy, have filled France with infidelity and blood ; have retarded the improvement of this country, and Imt for the Protestant stimu- lus, would have left its inhabitants in the deepest ignorance, — had a wiser policy prevail- ed, the magnificent advantages of Canada for commerce and manufactures, with the intel- ligence and religious eharactei of her jieople, might have placed her in the front of nations. Is not the subject worthy tho serious examina- tion of our Roman Catholic politicians and patriots, especially when their Church is striv- ing to obtain unlimited control P The issue is a plain one. Has the Church of Rome boer., and will it be to their beloved country, a greater benefit than' the system of Evangelioal truth OS exemplified more or less faithfully by the Protestant Churchss P It is interesting, but painful, to trace the progress of Ultramontane views, as compared with the state of things soihe forty years back, or in 1700, when the Presbyterians of Ifontreal met f jr worship in tho Risoollet Ro- man Catholic Church, and when Gallioan princ'plos were almost universally held by the priesthood. It was doubtless the commencement of Evangelical Missions among tho French-Cana- dians which broke this uiihealthy quietude ; but, whatever tho cause, a complete change has taken place in tho views and measures of tho Raman Catholic clergy. The rc-ostablishment of the Jesuits and introduction of other orders, tho formation o. many associations sacred to Mary, Joseph and other saints, with more zealous application of the ordinary muchinory of tho Church, have resulted in, or are the manifestation of, the general sulistitution of Ultramontanism for the Gallicanism of former yean. This change has bsen evidenced in various iiys,suoh as the deadly hatred shown to the In- stitiit Canadien, the excommunication of its members, and even consigning them,wh "n dead, to at^ishonorablo grave,a8inthccasoof Guibord; the interference in politics as laid down in tho Programme of 1871, and the practical carrying out of those views in elections ; in the School Bill introilucod by tho late Attorney- General tu place all Roman Catholic schools in the Province uuder tho control of tho clergy ; in the decision given by Judge Routhier ; in tho effort to hand over to tho management of the nuns and friars, lunatic asylums and re- formatories ; in the attempt to obtain the re- storation, f)r the sole benefit of the Roman Catholic Chiueh, ot the v:iluable estates of tho Jesuit Order, now appropriated for Ughcr education; and perhaps in the most intderant, if not tho absurdeat position taken by some of the Ultramontane popers, that tho British are strangers and have rights ond interests infer- ior to the French-speaking majority. Tho present assumptions of the Romish Iiierarchy are well set forth in the following extract, transltttedfrom La Orandt Uuc-re I'd'letUittigiie, by the Hon. L. A. Dossaulles, containing let- t.-rs from him to the Roman Catholic Bishop of Montreal. It would be well if this masterly exposition and rebuke of intramontanism were pubUshe<l in n cheap form as well as translat- ed into English : — " Those who have studied tho history of Ul- tramontanism know that the idea of Christian light (droit Cliretun) which it inculcates comes to us in a straight line from false docreel, and may be definitely summed up in the Contempt of every social, political and constitutional right :" '" Christian right" in the Ultramontane (,V<t in is tho polo will of the Pope; it is the ab- solutism of one laaii iu uveiy order uf ideas and things ; it is the negation of all national tu- vereignty, as < f uU individual free will. Ac- cording to this system there is no political 11 udminiatrutive question whir<h docs nut come under the juriodiction ot the Roman curia. Has not the present Pope declared that it;- desiastical immunity (timmunitt cceUiiiitliijii. ) was essential to tho good government of t!ie Church and of States. And what is ecclesias- tical' immunity f This word is very imiociul in sniyr:rance; wherever we see the word " ec'ilesitistical" wears inclined to think uf charity and love. What, then, is ecclesiastical immunity F It is the right of the clergy not to support any of the charges of the State ! Itis the ri^'li t uf the priest to be exempt from all taxes fui public improvements ! It is the right of the clergy to get possession of private fortunes by undueinfluencein oonneotion with testaiiu utury dispositions! It is tho rigjht uf the Chur«h tu acquire, to possess, to administer and never tu divest herself of real estate, however disastruu« be this monopoly to the prosperity of a coun- try I It U tho nght ot the Church to remove her priests from tho jurisdiction of the civil comis ! It is even the right of forbiddiiij^ civil courts from havii-g anv knovvliHlgo ul the crimes of ecclesiastics ! It is the riifht ul the priest to control the political action of the citizen, iust as the Pope nas tho right to make void all laws.passed by the State ! It is the right of the Bishops to declare excommunicat- ed tho judges who condemn an ecclesiastiu tc pay a debt due by libu to a layman ! It is the right ot the Pope to exact from Governments tho creation of ecclesiastical Courts to judge all oases criminal, civil or municipal iu which an ecclesiastic is interested ! It is tho right ui the Pope to prevent a nation from voting tho eon.stitution which it pleases to choose, and t<i declare the same null if it violates ecclesiasti- cal immunity. All the liberal constitutions which the nations have obtained during this century have been censured or reprobated by the Court of Rome.' ' It is to lio regretted the British Government with mistaken Uberality abetted the Church of Rome, after tho conquest, in its aggrandize- ment, so that ht- position as an established Church was corunued. By the articles of capitulation in 17S9 and 1760, by the defini- tive treaty of Peace in 1763, and by the act of the Imperial Parliament in 1774, the British authorities, not contsnt with allowing the free exerciso of the Roman Catholic religion, and tho poasession of all personal rights to the French-Canadians, which they were entitled to, confirmed to the Church of Rome her pow- er and privileges as an established church, although not recognizing her as such. In tho words of tho Act ot 1774 it was do<dared that " tho clergy of tho said Church (of Rome) may hold, receive and enjoy their accustomed dues and rights with respect to such persons only as sliall profess tho said religion. This last expression has exempted from tithes and church rates all born I'rotcstunts, and Roman Catho- lics gidng notice in writing to their priests of having left that faith. But not only does the Church of Rome ex- erciso these rights of an establihhment uiwn the portion of the province grantctl under the Scignioral tenure before the connuest, but by tho apparently criminal negVlgcnco upon tho part uf onr Legislature, and Colonial and Homo Governments, she has been allowed by legislation to extend her parochial divisioii 1, ond therewith her rights «» a legal establish- mynt, into those p.irts of tho Province of Que- bec intended for British settlers and graute<l in free and common soccago, and which were expressly exempted from being affected by tho claims of the Church of Rome. Tho ninth article of the Act of 1771, by which alone she obtained tho rights of uu CHtablisli- ment, provides "That nothing in this Act shall extend, or be construed to extend, to uny lands that have been granted by His Msjcsty, or shall hereafter be granted by His Majcst; , his heirs and successors, to be held in free und common aoccago." It has been stated that burdensoiiir us :iro 5« MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS lOct the logal UUiM o( a twentr-gizth of all gnla rolled, ihe nvta* for building and repkua of chnroh property aro oqoallr ao. Tho Act rrantinff powers for tho ostablUhment of Bo. man Catholio parldioi, proTldea for the ■^aieiMing the real estate of tno former for iinoh •J Tinrpose ; and. although apparently it allows n fair opportunity for a majority of the pariah- ionen to make oppoiition, in reality in mioh a Htate of ignoronoe and subjeotion ia tho rural iwpulation kept that they are helplen against tho will of tho prics^. .Splendid ohurohes are urected in poor pariahes, and the people And their real estate mortgaged, as a preferential uharge, iov sums which to them ore ruin- ous. Notwithstanding all tho sanriflcot thus made by the people, in tho view of tho Ultra- — ^ ^^montamsts, they have no title in church pio> \ "^Tiwty, as shown by tho fo'. jwing extract from ^ the AiinrMM Monde, their Montreal organ : \J ALL BBLOKOS TO TBI FOPR. "The Holy See, or rather the Pope, is invent- ed by Jeiua Christ with the same absolute pow- er, the same supreme jurisdiction over the temporal possessions of the Cbuich as that which he has the right to exersiae over mat- ters purely spiritual. His authority in the two orden knows no bounds but those of natur- al and divine law, both, bo it remarked, by himself interroeted. What he can do in re- gard to the definition of dogma?, the toaohing of morals, the rules of oiaoiplino, the rites, prayers and indolgenoos of tho Church, ho con do equally inregudto the regulation, employ, ment, distribution or reservation of the benen- oes, titles, properties, revenues or possessions whatsoever of the Church. There aro not in all his kingdom any communities, religious bodies, whether regular or secular, no bishops, parishes, f abriques, or simple chapels, each and all of whose possessions, even those of gift or bequest, do not belong to the Church and ore not mider the authority of its absolute king. Ho is free to dispose of them "without any hu- man control, to transport, change, or sell them, to oreato or suppress titles and their revenues, to found or oisaolvo communities, to divide parishes, constitute now ones and endow them, to extinguish tho fabriques or give them other forms ; in a word, according to tho autluni. ties: "' It is to the Pope that pertains the entire disposition of tho churches, monasteries, be- nettoes and all their property and rights what- ever ; so that he can dispose of them with perfect freedom, whether in the particular uterests of these institutions, or for the wants or necessities of the universal Church, and in all oircumstonres where he may judge it useful and good.'" (Sohmalz.) "Now all this signifies that tho various mat- ters constituting the property of the Fabriqu»Jl of Montreal belongs bo little to tho members P thereof (/airicienf) or orcn to the parishioners ofNotro Dame, that if to-morrow Pius IX. judged fit ho would only have to say the woM, and the Fbbriquo of Montreal would absolutely disappear, even from the code of our civil laws ; its parish church would be turned into a single chapel of tho Holy See, where the Bishop would henceforth watoh over its pro- perty, or rather pay its debts." Another instance of government subservience was the confirmation by tho Oovemor (Sir J. Colhome) and S^iol Council in 1830, to the Sulpioians of their doubtful titlo as Seigneurs of the Island of Montreal, by which an enor- mous revenue accrued to them from the com- mutation of the hdt et vtntet, or fines on tiie sales of all real estate in the city of Montreal, a burden upon commerce and mdustif never contemplated at the conquest. -'A brief statement, relative to the Jesuits, seems here in place. In ICtS, -they esteblish* ed themselves m Quebec, and as might be ex- pected, soon took tho lead in tho colony. They appear in general to have been earnest men of pure morals, brave, self-denying, and labori- ous. Want of permanent success in cUriatiau- izing the savages among whom they chicity labored was, therefore, the fault of the system. and that all the greater because it had suuli fitting agcnta. At theeonqucst in ITSOtho JosuitH,acoording to tho voluminous report of Lord Durham, were possessed of property of a great extent oktd value, eonsistmg of niue seigniories and several valuable tracts of land, and houses of reaidenee in Quebec, Montreal and Throe Bivers. Of these properties tho greater part had been given or bequeathed una thewnolo had been confirmed to them in mortmain by letters patent. Although tho British Oovem- ment refused to rcoognize the order, the Jesuits remained in posaession of most of their property until 1800, when, on tho death of the lost survivor, tho Crown took unreserved pos- session of tho estates, which, after long nego- tiations, were handed over to tho Provincial Oovemmentfor tho support of superior educa- tion. In last session of tho Provincial Parlia- ment a claim was virtually put forth on be- half (f the Jesuito for tho restoration of these properties, but disallowed by the Qevemment. In 1843 tho order was publicly recognized and it.g esteblishment inaugurated by solemn re- ligious services at Montreal, where two of tho members were appointed to prepare novitiates to enter tho order. The splendid Church of the Oesu has since been buUt, eloquent preachers, with fine music, provided, and every means taken te exert their mfluenoe on the rising generation and ensnare unwary Piotcstents. In 1871, under tho title of Lt$ Mitiionairet de Notre Dame 8. J., but in the body of the act described in full as tho " Priesto and religious members of the Com- pany of Jesus," their incorporation was granted by our Legislature, with the same powers of holding real estate as other B. C. orders. This measure, introduced so Jesuit- like, seems to havo been carried through the Legislature with the connivance of both politi- cal parties. Another proof how little politi- cians are te be depended upon in resisting the encroachments of tho Church of Bome. A few weeks since it was steted in tho news- plpeni that seventeen Jesuit students had sailed from Quebec to complete their studies at Bome, showing tho increasing strength of the order. The practical effect of Jesuit rule and Ultra- montane dogmas is the fatel one of leading the people still farther from tho Lord Jesus, their only Saviour, and from the Word of God, and increasing the worship of Mary and f^se and supcrHtitioas observances. The Lo^Ta day is desecrated to a greater ezte:it and more offensively to Protestant feelings ; pr*c«ssioas of greater magnificence connected with aaint and relic worship; ceremonies more supersti- tious; increased demoralixation througn lot- teries under the special sanction of the otergy — all marking the rise and maitership of Jesuit- ism in the land, and the semi-paganism in- creasing with it. N. In connection with the subject of this .pilper, it would bo unjust to pass over 'unnoticed those men worthy of honor with- in the Church of Bome, and occupying prominent professional positions, such as the Hon. Mr. DessauUea, Mr. Doutre and others, who, in the celebrated Guibord ease particu- larly, have stood up for the rights and. liberties of their oo-religionists, nomincUy, but in reality of their country ; and who have so per- sevenngly sought the intellectual advancement of their French-speaking countrymen. Such men deserve our praise, but they need also our sympathies and prayers, on account of the per- secutions their position entails. In Mr. De- saulles' pamphlet he graphically describes the Eriestly influences brought to bear on thofami- es of the members of the Institut Canadien, aodly illustrative of tho statemento and argu- menia in Miohelet's "J)u Pretre, d» la Femme, de la Famille," a work whioh should be read to realize the enormous sin and crime of the Church of Rome in seeking to destroy the heaven appointed institution of the fanmy, by virtually making tae priest a usurper of the posllion of the husband. Remonstrating with the Bishop as to the cruelty and fruitlessnees of his priestly interference, he says : "Besides I have seen better than any one else by the in- dignation manifested by those members of the Insti.ut who, worried to death by their wives, thei^ mothers and their aliteit— peraeonUon which waa ordered to b« praetiaed br the priest at the eonfessional, and wUah snowed itself almost every hour at home in uikind t»- marki, which women who yield themselves blindly to the direction of on intriguing eon- fcssor know how to make in tho eonvenatioiu at table or in the evening; worry which showed it lelf in wounds to the feelinga almost overv mliute of familv life, and (constantly resulted in coldness and quarrels among rela- tions—I have seen, I say, by the Indignation manifested by those who, bdng the objeot of sacerdotal pressure, hesitated between their independence outside and peace inside their homes ; I have seen what an odious system your Lordship has introduced among us. Several have been obliged to yield, although convinced of the injustice of the tyranny ex. crcised upon them by your Lordship, by meana of women more pious than enlightened — but what effect was produced upon wem P " ■ Yes I yield, " said one to me, ' inordernot to be constantly at war in my home ; but they will remember their conduct some day. See my position : My poor mother gives me no peace. They have persuaded her that I am hopelessly loxt. Her eonfeasor actually went so far as to tell her that he gave her absolution with fear and trembling when he saw her al. lowing her eon to frequent the Institut. He tells her that ho fears that her commimions cannot be quite sinless, rinoe there is a good deed which she seems to neglect, (.«., forcing mo to resign. This drives the poor woman almost to despair, and she believes heraelf al- most as much lost as she thinks I am. She has such scenes of weeping in my presence every time she returns from confession, and all that her confessor tells her about me causes her profound grief. I hive also an old uncle whom they infatuated about a year ago, and who swears by all the Saints that he will rot give me a cent if I persist in my disobedi'^r.ca to our " holy superiors." What would you do in my place P My life is .« atruggla every instant with persona whom I love, out who have been f anaticized beyond expression and with whom a misunderriiood rdigious feeling has silenced every other feeling.' ' This affecting stetement of the trials of men who,intellectually convinced of the folsesystom in which they have been brought up, are yet unable to esoapo from it, should surely oidl forth our tffmpathiea and eameat prayera that tho Holy Spirit may savingly enKghten and strengthen them to come out of their house of bondage, leaving all things for Christ. The system of persecution employed by tho Bomish elerg/ in this Province, well-known to all acquaints with mibsionary work, and erop- ping out from time to time in some pubuo crime, as in the ease of Mr. Mnraire, is all the more dangerous because gononlly secret and without remedy at law. In the extract just read its mode and eifeeti: are seen in the ease of those who re- main, however unwillingly, within the pale of their Church ; but persecution takes a more persistent form towaraa those who seek the liberty and truth of the (}on>cl by leaving Bome. Tho victim is not imprisoned, nor violently robbed of property and nome, but if bread is teken from the day laborer, custom from the trader, and practice from the profes- sional man, through the secret influence of their priestly enemies, it is still the same persecu- tion in spirit as in the days of the Huguenote. The general result of this persecution in couni^ parishes, is that the oonverto, especi- ally if poor, after a vain struggle, remove to the United States, and thus the province loses ite best inhabitants. Similar consequences follow in theoitiea, but not to the same extent, as thepower of the priests is not%o much felt and Protestant aid con be obtained. Here is a department of effort, Christian it may bo said, for manufacturers, contractors and master workmen to show practically their sympathy with the cause of Christ, by famishing labor, and kindly taking by tho hand those who thus suffer for conscience sake. Such co- (iperation would bo gladly received by those lOct *•»— peweouUon >notl«ed br Uu idwhioh ahowed me fa BnJdnd iw. rtdd ttieiMelTe. mtigt^ng ooa- «e oonrenaUoiu ; woiTjr which > loolingfs •Imoit *nd 9Pi>ataiitly eu among rebt. the fadigoation g the object of between their >ce inalde their JxUona ayatem 9u among na, [ield, olthongh no tyranny ox. iS? I 1 EVANCIELICAL ALMAI^CE feXTllA. 57 ahip, by meana Uarotened— r themP «i' fa order not >ome;bntthey )me day. See ' gife» me no ler that I am actually went herabaolution ao «aw her al. inatitut. He oommimiona '^ iaagood t, i.e., forofag poor woman 08 henelf al. I I am. She my preaenoe 9eion, and all DO oaiuca her n old unolo 3" ago, and • he will rot di*obodj"r.oo ould you do ugglo every e, but who neaion and iona feeUng ialaof men 'alaeayatom npi areyet aurely call ^/era that rhten and f honae of rod by tho -known to lUdorop. no ' pubuo nraire, U SToneroIly law. In id clfeoti! who re. the pale 8 a more seek the learfag nod, nor >i but if ouatom 9 piofes. 9 of their peneou. fuenota. ition in oapeoi- nove to '0 losca luenooa extent, ich felt lore i« «ay bo maater ipathy labor, > who ih CO. thoae luoru ovttviiy cn^gcd in tho Mianiuuury work. A Finall orKanUation would bo found most lUMiful to euliat onr roorchania and maater tntdeamen to look after tha young ooiiverti, VMpcoially tliono of our miaaion mhoola, to ob. tatu aituationa for them and facilitate their Icamfag tradea, which can be done at amall trouble and ezpcnae. Tbla would prerent manr promlafag ycutha from being driven to the United Statea or Ontario for want of pro- tootion, and the aouiU amount of pecuniary awiatanoo needed for the flmt year or two while loamfag a trade. Another form of indireot aid to the oauae of evongdlzation ia the encouragement of board- ing-aobMla for young people of both aexes, where Vienoh oanboaoqulred without plaofag ti'vem under the influence, often fatal, ofprieatH ani nnna. In thia connection the Toung Lodiea' Inadtnte at Bafat Hyocfatho, under tne Bovd. B. P. Ducloo, eon bo fully reoommendod. Tho boardfag.honaea of Hr. Biohard, St. Anno dea Plafaea, and of lb. Amaron at Berthior, will alao b« found to meet the wanta of thoao wiahing to loom French fa Cluiatlan f amiliea. H^^ileilie olaima of the ole^y have undoubt. edly become more arrogant, and greater efforta are employed to render the people aubmiaaive to theae demanda, it iaeqnally true that there ia among their po<^le a more extended apirit of independonoe and enlightenment oa to the venality of their prieata and errora of thoir Ohnioli. Such ata£Mnonta oa the f oUowfag aro oonatantly made by the oolportenra. Would time allow many more might be given, but the reporta and oooaaional papora of the different aooietiea wUl aupply additional f aota ; How lUMT B01UVUT8 Fm-— I hod a long oonveraation with the maater of a honae fa J., in whioh I found two Goapola purohoaed a few montha ago. Thia individnial, though a Bomoniat, oonfoaacd that manv abuoea needed to be reformed in hia Churon, and referred enpeoially to tho atoadily moreoafag arrogance oftibe Oaniadian clergy and of tno Uonaatic apirit which waa to ^prevalent amongat them. I apoko of thoae evila aa befag aome of the cauaea of tho terrible rovolntiona which had ahoken the Chuioh to ita foundationa fa Europe. He ropliod, tho aame muat take place here, and hoped that it will happen aoon, for Oieae abuaea have airived at auon a height that thoy have become perfeotljr nn. aupportable. The next day before leaving I aold him a Teatament and aome tracta. IxDiPBKDKNOB.— At P. C » woman said to me, " I went to oonfoaato tho prieat, but ho refuoed me abaolution beoauae I nave had the Bible fa tiie houio for a number of ^roaia. I told him if he would not' givo me abaolution for havfag the Word of Ood, ho might keep it to himaelf , for I would never givo up my Bible to have my aina forgiven by a man. I further aoid, ' If you think it is a bad book, oome to my house, and if you wa show it to bo a bad book, I shall bum it at onoo,' but tho prieat never camo." After tho cession in 1703, a blank exists for over aevcnty years in tho history of evani^oU- oal miasions among tho French.Canadiai;<i. During that period, when the population had increased from Gfi,000 to half a mulion, no st's- tematia efforts soom to huve been made, cither by British or Canadian churches, to fulfil tho duty laid upon them in tho rrovidonco of God, of roacuing their follow subjects from Romish error. It would appear that a Wesloyan min. ister from Quernsoy, sent out by a missiouary society in London, labored among tho It'ronon and English inhabitant*' of Quebec from 1816 to 1823, and there are traces of good done hy French Biblca aold at the time of tho lost war to Frenoh.Canodlan volunteers when inUnper Canada, but it atill remains as a labor of lovo to oolleot tho fragments of tho mission his* tory of theao rilent seventy yeara fato con- nected form. Perhape it may not bo out of place to (uggeat the formation of some usaooiation, ou a limited aoalo of course, for thia object, as well aa to gather together the materiab for a history of the Huguenot ele- ment fa the aettlement and progress of the colony. Willing aid would be given by the aoi'ietles in Frnnoo, whioh Iinvo thrown so much light and fatereat upon the early hii' wy of Prvteatantiam fa the mother country mm the fanda of their exila. The flnt organixotion aeema to have been "The Edfaburgh Committee for Ihe )Can- agcment of the French . Canadian lUa- aion." Tho first of the nomea (all man of liko apirit) on tha liat waa the late Mr. Bobcrt Haldane, and tho laat the Bov. H. Wilkes. It waa formed doubtleaa through the late Major-Oeneral Anderfon, oopiea of whose printed appcala fa behalf of the French Can- adian Bomanista, dated fa 1820 and 1834, are extant, and whose efforta were warmly acoond- ed by one equally to bo revered, tho late Jef- frey Halo, Esq., of Qnebeo. The object of the committee waa to " engage men of ap- proved piety, without reference to namua of party diatfaction, to preach and teach tho un- searchably riohea ofTChrlat, to traverse tho Province aa.oolportenrs,andto scatter tho seed of tho Kingdom wherever they go." Funds were ooUeoted, appeala made for miaaioAaries, and fa 183 1 thoBev. Henri Olivier, a devoted Svisa paatar, with hia wife pooeeded t" Mont- real. He was enoouragod in his work among the French Bomanista, and fa 1835 formed a Baptiat ohnrch. He waa joined that year by Madame FoUer and Mr. L. Bouaay, by whom the Grande Ligne Miasion waa formed, the history of which and of thooe devoted labor* era named, and of their worthy associates, wUl doubtleaa be more f nllv narrated in hia paper to be read at thia Conference by the Bev. Mr. Lafleur, one of ita earliest and m 'it active miaaionarios. A brief atatement uat here snfflco of thia miaaion. There j aix or. dainod wisaionariea, and aix othr >, teachers, evangelista and oolportenra; eigLi organissed ohurchoa, and four other preaching atationa ; church membera about 350; adherenta' about 1,000; Sabbath-school Boholara 160; twoedu- cational establiahments, at Grande Ii<;me and Longueuil, admitting yearly fonrty puptla eodh. From the openfag of the former institution fa 1840, 1,300 pnpila have peased through the two institutes. IVom the beginnfag of the Mission between three and four thouauid Can* adian Bomanista have been brought to the knowledge of the Gospel. •* The miaaionory aociety next in order of. formation ia the French . Canadian Miaaion* aty Sodflty, aome detaila of whoae eoriy history may be fatereatfag to ita frienda. ]!<nconraged by tho aucceaa of the Mission. f>t Grande Ligne and of the oolporteuia of the Bible Society, whioh ahowed the anxiety of the people to receive the H(>ly t:)ripture8 and the diminished influence of the priMta, tho French-Canadian Misdonarv Society was formed at Montreal on tho 8th August, 1830 ; the Bev. James Thomson, Agent of the Britidi and Foreign Bible Society, greatly ai^g fa ormgmg about the union of mombeni from the various denominations, of whioh it wna conKWsed. The Constitution of the Society was rarmed upon a catholic basis, both as regards ita agents, oiBoe-bcarers and object!). Its first President was tho late re- spected Lieutenant-Colonel Wilgress, B. A., and besides him, among tho founders and ac- tive friends, now onterod into their rest, were Dr. Holmes, Capt. MaiUond, Capt. Toung, Mo>:ws. Orr, Bedpath, and Wenham. In carrying out the objects of the Society it was found necessary to obtain missionariea f rom tho Continent, and with this objeot, and also to seek additional frnds, the Itov. William Taylor (now D. D.), and tho present Trea- Buror, consented to act as a deputation. Tho results, through God's blossmg, were encour- aging. An Auiiliary Committee was formed in Glasgow, with Mr. J. D. Bryco as Secre- tary, to whom the ca'.iso of French-Canadian ovangolization owes so much. The deputa- tion pleading the cause of a society on a Cath- olio basis, was heartily welcomed oy ChrikUan mon, both of tho Establishment and Dissenting churches, who made it tho occasion of renew- ing that public interoourso on the platfprm which hod been for some years broken through tho voluntary question, the Society thus being made the mean^i of promotfag evangelical union. AVith the ii«sunince of peennlory help if miaaionariea could be found, the douuta- tion, bv the odvioe of Mr. Bobert Halcbne, and otnar frienda, paoeaadad to the Continent. The aame blearing a tten ded their efforta, iwd fa Geneva a aommlttee of miaiatcra and lay- nun waa focmad with anoh namea aa C&loncI TKmehfa, Count St. George, Merle. D' Anbigne, and Dr. Malan, all of whom are now resting from their labon on earth, with the valued Seoretory, the Bev. Prof eaaorLsHarpe. Thii committee charged itself with the sendfag out of suitable miadonaries, and has been of murh aervioe. The first oolportenra arrived here fa 1840, and oommenoed their labors noor Bello Biviere, where a aohool waa begun. Thia waa the nudeua of the aohoola at Pomte*aux.Trem> blea, whioh werO opened, the boya' in 1840, and the girla' fa 1849. The former building, erected Wtttly through the liberality of frienda fa Great Brittfa, waa opened with an addreas from the Bev. Caleb Strong, A.M., whooe memory daima a tribute of deepest respect, and to whom and hia aucoessora fa the pastorship of tho American Presb]>terian Church (in whose vestry the Society was formed), tno .ause owea many obligationa. It wonU^ bo trespaasfag too much fa a general paper like thia to record the namea of the valued direc- tora of these schools. Mention is only made of the Bov. Jean Vernier, the first fa charge of the boys' school, and of Madame Tanner, the first dirootresa <>f the girla' aohool ; both long ainno paaaed a vray, leaving behfad the reoora of Uvea devoted to their Master's work. The gitW aohool waa erected chiefly through tho exertiona (which haa been anoh a valued co- operator afaoe ita formation) of the Mohtreol Ididies' Auxiliary. It would be equally mia. placed to enter into detaila of the great work of ednoation which for twenty'^ght yeara haa been carried on at Pofate.aax.Tremblea, more especially as striking results fa tho useful lives of the pupils, after leavfag, have been ro- oordo^ fa the /ff«ma/ issued by tho Sonioty for the post and present year. Two other events will only be farther noted oa mariring eroa of progreas ; namely, the formation of the Si/nod at* Mglitei JBvaHgtliqtiei fa 1868, and tho erection of uio Mission premises at Montreal in 1863. The field oooupied by tho Sooi'ity ia princi- pally on the nortn aide of the S':. Lawrence, above Qnebeo, and on both aidea below it, ex- tendfag dbout600 miles. Ita opemtiona faclude ootportage, education, andevangelisation. The ohjef aohoola ate at Pofate-aux-Tremblcs, at whioh, and other aohoola, over 2,«,'H) youths have received a Scriptural education, •.'any of whom have become te'irhm and minis a. rs, the remainder useful ci'.i<en8 in thia country and the United Statea. The missionaries employed permanently number twenty, of whom six are ordained. The cirenlation of the Scriptures fa whole and part sfaoe the formation of the Society is estimated at 36,000, and about 360,000 books, tracta, and illustrated papers. At the Depositary, Montreal, tracta auitablo for general circulation, being non-oontrova«ial, can be procured at 12>^ cents a hundred. There is also a valuable assortment of standard French booka from Paria and Toulonae. In connection with thia Society ia the UnioH det £gli$ci Evangtliqmi, a national French- Canadian Churoh, with a oonatitntion after that of the Free Church of France. It haa eleven churches, beaidca about forty small stations, with six pastors, about 160 churoh members and 1,200 adherenta. The support of tho pastors comes nearly all firom the Society, whioh, however, fa no way faterferoa with the fatemal management of the churehes. Tho number of scholars at the schools, support- ed wholly or fa part by the Society the past season, was about 400. Another eneouragfag work ia the SabNvoii> Mission (Episcopalian). Ita chief atation is at Sabrovois, near St. John's, where mission schools are carried on, besidea missions in Montreal and at Indian Village, St. Francia. At Sabrovois lost year there were 60 scholars in attendance, ono-half from Bomon Catholio paronta. The report for 1873refers to a remark- able work of grace, the conversion of twenty per* Honii, chiefly youths. In all, 408 hnve passed 5< Md other plw^'^^S^..^ •ohoolhoiuei ••how. ll,„ totUnnmiif «* «'«9«»«w>e and J^''"l?'S^(fc\S'&'^ «- con. «haw» of ttT^^jJfwto-l, under the addition, tho Bevrki^'''T^ S»»* In timo. *^"*"'' w Rwioh ftom tino to ^^ hSrttS,*^ Of tto I-rer Ro, E?rt«j«. chiefly tirfiSTtJlfl^?!?^ «' printed wtonwtte «,?i*' •«?•*»? totho MmberMfXwiyl *'""' denoaSnatiwui PWvlncee. R. cih N.BruMirlck w.'ow Other den. hm,m i«S800 Total. 1,101,816 I,e-^,8S1 887,800 •«>«»oe,ait,aafolK^J.^'*" '«"» "" «me l^^A^^^' *••• motto met '«>*. Tho leadew of ih?'p[r'-f«y« "d •wi»wkinglaSnr«? .1-1 .^""^ "' Home •»»»» tt* p2S?o rtft^, *"? onranUallone •otiTO. Why, thM ,ho Ji */'".' ."■''J' to" •«> *jri" the Kr'S'M?,'"^'"^''«Ji«ac. o'the oonntrTf Orea^ „. •■^•'' "n^ fh« «»on<r JZoie.'^^rif^Ck"", " ■'*^- jno encroaohmente oV tk J^ "PPOM Komc, not onlyT, -.iiJ. "■" Ciuwh %f object, mlglt not a m^?^' *^"' *••• Awt the tetereet. of ft^^'JKL^ *°r»*°»' «w I not be meet dediibte th2t!^/°'l ^""Jd " ■*«ooiaUon be #o£nS**"°**"tant Defence 3«tr of ftotee^uS twf?^* *" •""* *»>• woor among the -—-. ,o,ww. Uno mfaiiin^i *'"' nnmber Tbu i« a «eld of^^2. > »ow lettled. witJitheFnaoh^^'SS.'''ir''«<». Md **^. ahonld call fSJSf «L-***"* in the ■otlw effort ^ thTLT^u^y^'^ and SPPoJ^on, both f»m*^«^»«<»n of thSr ^ The Bible B^M^S"^^'^* oimtry. theWeet, and at^tawL^"'*'*^""*''"!* In of theottawa. MMtymen to the north S^Xit^tSdlXS' fc «^-on work now «nebeo ^hoT^^Z^.^ ^^o Proving •»»nt 15, the iZla»^/5f*'"5SohooialS» bom educated ie ab<mt?nSS^ oommenoement oonr«t,f^ So 5^6,000 The number of eren to gucM at, m «^1 " ^ topoarfblo »«y bare «me to tte ttflV t'^^-'onrth. Canada, driven mw» h,^!!^^ <>' -^'^er ?J^Wf,tti:Sr"j^ofthea.„«b bi^'» Almanack telS?*!' *^*" *«» Bol- 2.N^r;S^^*^^;£t«?^5.Nova8cotia '°S,'n!?' *» *e w'ete.fiTf!? I«>««d 1, Q«*«m. ^ ^''"I^ l.-«0. of ^hich in ^^-•lat^'fToJL'r ^ «»«'W 1.025. *^'*'««»««itofQueh«« ii.i_*^,^own the ««*, bM dlewttiS^' ^»'' "lerioal influ. JWtafa.aSlSri^^t^te''S?«' 0"2t the RomU, clei8?,^rttLV^'^e«^ to jnoetojr the^no d<&*^ of enmit^ tbe prieeta, and ln«t^«#«^ ^^ ocMweli oi oated brthea/i^ZiT ^*'oome aa that indi Doubtleea therBlui^-.« -Meioh need apnlT " ompIoySSn^TuMh^ *^*^'«» to^dr •nbmiarionto w5eiu?^i:if?v^2Wwantof ojn«oof thediSS.^^'>*'«>«tal o' being empl^"*TSf'*2*^ ttrirway bcwBver, op^ the «»r5 ^^ of thinei o' theire, ud tW fl„7°il°' "^ oonntrmen tun« willing tb »«f« iT*? V *«n, some- tend I>rote8tont ^,L*^^?^Pt^^toMl ble that theae atrMaSSftL. wi? "ort de«i»«. ^ded by our t^&'b?^'**'*'"*^^* tb«n Mnployninrto'«?{^^,.*oP«»w« when ind&put?S,'«/LS^*^ their wants tie ai-iiouariee W^5,^„^To»«l wiU find feding and benerXw ^ "' ^'^ good interprte of the QoeS^i^i?"*"" «*nlt8 to X power and encroaohn,^ t ''* Inoreaainir tho practioal qSS^ wt \ .'*'»e in^^ i« our duty (^meet thwe^M^ "2 *^ ' » of onnelvea and chSdS„ iJ*?^^'°'"'o«ake bbertiee and Knrad''^*? P'& 'or the feUow oountryiec: Onf^JJ* "^ Bomanigt not in the epiHt Tf aT„V'^ ""^ be made Ooepel in the 8pirit^o«^P'»«nt the «»t an awakenSgfrom thlt«.^'" ""«* ^ d^erence which attaSito'ff?""?? and in- which a« a. criS J^d LI!" J*"''""* to deep in the lino7rffi.» u dangerona ae or when the <9^C ^ S±™'^««^o" be ^n<m>em^^!^^^'nm> mnat 'ngoof thepeople^'J^™W,P»yer, the re. strait, and MdSrtaSnmT .i.^v"»* ^ their loft» ».it. «« srf^"ngg, whether }u>t^^ ^^ _ tt«id.'.of the Roda^™'"'?^^* <''««™ on the thoFnitod StotoT^'*'"" ^° *^'«*' B"t^ Md ^V^eneitiomPo^vLr^' Canada waa S^. to wSSS^ita^alf ^*«^ hoen seen was fnf i»Cl_i ">habitant8, it has nsgleitS bThw cKZ.^'*? aWwhrUy that the taiSah^''* «»d people. Kow of which worlSj,^d«™"*™*7' «nd for fear ^thhold thST^Cten^!:'^"* ftotestaito ^^«nong their^^'an'Tthr SK? h«"irs££Un^»^ <'-*'•' •^ •oo'Sa St««to3^K "^.""O jeUgious ■^y wiportantasSJJi "",0 ^"^tod Statea in people, «^Su4 KmSiV"^*y «' • quarter of a emX^ number, doubling ererr Po£«tfafl„'^''^fS' o«»ot but exeS-bTj "•Pedallr whm h.^^* "®*8f'»'»oringconntrr. found in^lSTnui^S^f '^SSTaS neries, bri^ T«rd7«^ »n the factories, tan. that some 80.000 w««Ik^^-, 'fj^ tated araiies during theSw 0?^^ theXorthem 'ngeTfJhT^^^^J'J^^W^rthe-S^ straits and MdSrtaSnmT .i.^v"»* ^ their loftr walU of jS^hS**? ^o«> the ayWiaa hoK '«eS£„^*T,.**^»*«»od by of a Peter from a LS3'S» ^o dell7e»n(i "«wt of a Da^ fleriS^'fe?';TP«7«rtt1 enemy, or of a LuthTfauS"^ ^ ^'«'"'*« <'»"ea to stand before ffiS^o^bf^S^S-%"mS; of the GCl^r^^,^.'''''^** naniZS tHdn^panTmOTFftto,S.l''T*,T*»'* *» tion,8ndlaythefonn^t?^°*i*'*''o popula- whid, «.fflS^dS-^K^*^of the ra.?^^ the same thingWe^^"'*°T^r I" " tions. or in tZstrngglTfo^IS *•"*' «»«*- and for the right solSi„„ '. *°*^ gOTernment political qnestioMdeSrT!,."^^'**^ «»nd the Unit^ StaZ^ Irf^*^ S" ^testants of dians. eithw mZ,^..^? "•* Rwoh-Cana- held to i^Sfn^^^jta ^ n^hbors.'Z or well educated »nS {^ m Priestly control. Whenthe ChiSh of kS^*""' P'ote.tanta P nest her effortoto Rn-iJ^'* commenoes in ear- Jation of thoSonth wh^* theoolorod p<Sn. for •mi.^ries to 'sT^d tW. *t'^"«»~>k t^Wn-^^fSSWh?^'-- afwiSii^^^wttt K-^eS^^"^^' o'PooiaUy to «iA^?i **' *« 'United State? ^^CceXt tel Christ nor*^e -tc«st;and'noro2yroft«a,-i- [Oct •8'/^ I MVAMClil.tCAT, AM.tANCK tiXTllA. SO what U bmt to be duna to ovkngelixo tlio Franoh-Oanwlian Roratiiiati within tliair own lioanJi, Lut a« to the datj of Imdingaholping liand to tlioae in Canada who are oontending with tbo ^gantio power of Borne, and leek- iujf to bring ber foUowera to Chriat. Tbia |>apcr, altuady too extended for tbo oooaaion, und drawn up amidat the leqnirementa of biui- nem, wbiob nave prevented ita more oarMPol fireparation, mna' now be brought to a doae. It haa been written in a apirit of love to our Itoman Catholic fellow ooantrymon, while not hcaitating to apeak of the doctrinea of their Chnrob, and the qretensions of their olcrgjr, aa oppoi.9d to the Goipel of Chriat and tbo tnie intoi'eata of the country. It haa hml in view to atir up Christiana among whom they live to more ozertiun to reacue them from Miiritnal thraldom, and to convert thsm to the Lord Jcnia Chriat. May the Holy Spirit Hccempany and bleaa every attempt to extend tbe away of Emmanuel over our beloved Z)o- uiinion, and to Him bcallthcglory andpraiae MASS MEETING. The mass meeting in tbo St. James atreot Wcaleyan Church waa most largely attends I'd and cnthusiastifl. The speakers were Rev. Dr. Vincent, Henry Varl^' and Uov.Dr. Black, and tbey all appeared ihemselvea not only full of the subjects on which they spoke but im- {>arted their spirit in a great measure to their ibteners, who were visibly affected by their words. Hon. L. H. ViuiOT opened tbo meeting by giving out the hymn beginning " Come, Holy Spirit, Heavenly Dove." Rev. Dr. HmVioab folio wed in a brief prayer, after which Ber. Dr. VncoK^of Now Tork, delivered an address on SUNDAY SCHOOL WOBE. He aaid : The topic which has been auigned to me is tliat of Sunday-school work. Allow me to say, first of all, that there is no place like homo for religious instruction. For, if it should como to bo a question for one nuHocnt between the Sunday-school and the famdy, aa a place for the relig^oua training of oL;IJren, I should drop the Sunday-school that moment. There is no one on earth like a mother to bring the child to a knowledge of the Truth as it is in Christ. There is no place where the first principles of religion can be so thoroughly illnstrated aa in the family, where the faUier and tho mother, under the divine order, illustrate, I had almost said, the ftm- damental principles of our theology. Tbere is no place for the instruction of our little peo- ple in public religion like the sanctuary. If the question were to arise between the clai jis of the modem Sunday-school and the claims of the pulpit, my voice ahoald bo for the pulpit, although I rejoice that no collision has as yet occurred between the two depart- menta of the Church, and I do not sea that there is any liability to such a collision. I notice with great regret that in oome parts of my own country the little people ore expected to attend Simday- sobool, while the older people aro expected to attend preaching; and in fact in aomo com- munitiea the idea prevails thet tbo Sunday- school is the children's church, and that the regular church service is for adults. In Bome sections of the country where the Sunday- school is held at 9 o'clock in the morning, the little people go to Sunday-school until the half-past ten o clock bell rings, when they re- turn to their homes, while their parents go to theohurah. All this is wrong. It is based upon a wrong theory as to what tlio Sundar- ncbool is, and what it proposes to occompUsb. Please accept those two propositions: first, that tbere is no plaoe like name for religions instruction; secondly, that there is no place like the sanctuary for the training of our little people in the principles and habits of public rcUgion; and then, after we have provided for religions instruction in the family and religious inxtruotiun in the pew, let us look after tho other applianoea and inatitutionaof tha Church by whioh tha work shall be carried on. I do not know what tha general opinion In Canad* is,— I know that in many places our little people have entirely forgotten to attend preaching servicoa, and I dwell on tbia point becauae I never talk on the Sunday-school queation without referring to tho other sub- jects—home and the uulpTt. I believe in thr. exercise of an authority at homo whioh will bring tbo children regularly to the preaching service,— not a stem thou ahalt ! but a babit so furmed that the children will never know any better ; so thut tlio little fellow at eight years of age will attoiul preaching on Sunday morning because, as he aays, " I have always attended preaching on Sunday morning." And ahould there bo any reluctance on the part of our little people to attend these services, an appeal to tneir own consciences will go a long way towards rondqring the thought of that particular service easy and ploasantt Then may I plead for a little more uf the attractive element in the sane- luary itself- that they may be comfort- ably seated, and, with a hymn book in hand, humbly unite with the great congregation in singing tho praises of God ; and, with the Bible in band, humbly read with the ministOT the morning lesson, and select tho text as bo an- nounces it. Nothing rharmod me more in Scotland than the habit the people have tbere of having the Bible in hand wiring the preach- ing of tho Word. Never shoU I forget being in Dr. Guthrie's church during an admirable sermon I heard him preach ; he called atten- tion to what Paul said in his letter to the Ephesians, and I could hear the leaves rustle and see all tho people turning to find the pas- sage. I plead again earnestly for the presence of the little people in the sanctuary with the open Bible and tne open hymn book, that the i- may grow np to reveronco the House of God. In the United States we have some men who cultivate the Sunday-school so constantly that Bometimea people forget that they boliovo in auything else. So I say to-night that the three cardinal principles of tho Simday-sohool work to-day are these : First, Home, sweet home, tho place for teaching the truths of reli- gion ; the sanctuary, where the ministers preach on tho Holv Sabbath, out of the Holy Word, under tho ministry of the Holy Spirit ; and, then, that supplemental institution or service — call it what you will — by which the young and the old are Uiorougbly trained in the knowledge of the Word of the living God that they may grow thereby. Now, then are a great many families whore there is no religious influence. There are thousands of children all through our land who never attend preaching— what diall we do for them f Robert Baikes answered tho question in tho modem mission Sunday-school. Go after them, gfatber tbem in groups, organ- ize schools, secure voluntary and consecrated teaehors, bring the little ones to tho knowledge of Christ under tho guidance of tho blessed Spirit. But remember that the Mission Sun- day-school does its best work when it reaches back of tho children to tho homo of tho chil- dren. Remember that tho Mission Sunday- suhool does its best work when it brings its members under the influence of tho pulpit and says to every little fellow in the class, " Johnny, your father, your mother, am they Christ's P Hero is a tract for them, my boy. Where do you live, my boy ; I want to visit you. I shall Stay for you and your father and mother every ay, Johnny." That boy comes to think that tho teacher lives for himself, and lua father, and his mother, and vciy soon tho teacher in- creases his influence tenfold over that child and his parents. Tho Sunday-school I shall speak of has but little in common with tho Son- day-school of Mr. Baikes. Tho institu- tion I speak of claims to be divine, and I find this institution in the Word of God. Were our families devout, were parents faithful to tho very highest degree in the training of their children, wore their children regnlarly attendant on tho preached word, still wo should need this institution to do the work which tho modem Churoh school pioposes to do. That boy of yours ueeda ua»tural cure outaida the family ; notwithstanding your de- votion and fldellty, bis regular teochor or Eiator will do a world of good to him. That ay needs a thorough training in the Word of God wbiob will make him a biblical aeholar. Teach him grammar, and history, and geo- graphy, and doctrinea and ethics, but toaobMiii also the profound spiritual tmth revealed iii the Bible, that be may bo made wise unto sal- vation. And wo need the school with tha most thorough catechetical method to develop and instruct the ehild in the troth oa it is in Christ. I do not believe that when God pro- vided for us this living Word thiit by it we might grow wIho unto salvation, that he ig- nored tbe laws of our intellectual being, 1m- cause through the heart, by the ministry of tha Spirit, I am to be enlightened, and converted, and edified, and prepared Yor all good works on the earth. It does net follow that I shall n- oeivethis Wonl without thoughtfulneas, with- out searohing, without 11814 work, just aa I study any other troth in tiie uni- verse. That boy of yours needs the supplemental care of a thorough teacher that he may be inatrocted and improved in the Word of God. Bat when tbeftmily does ita best <uidthe pulpit doea ita best, and tbe boy is in tbo Sunday-school to receive earoful in- strootion, look at the great multitude of adulta in the Church who need the same thing, — men fiO years of age need to be reminded of old troths which ther have long ago found in God'aWord. And thereare new troths whioh they may discover, and by the ministry of tha Troth comes tho grace of God into tho soul. And by thus studying the Word our adults be- come fitted to teach otben. By men and wo- men remaining in the Cbureb aa atudents, we solve this problem, How shall we bold our ?oung people between tbe ages of 16 and 20 t ict the whole Churoh body work every Sab- bat!, day searohing tho Scriptures in the most thoro ^^h manner, examining those pages, and our girls and boyawill never feel that it is an undigniiled thing for them to rei ;un in the Sunday-school. Now this figure of tbe Sunday-rohool may be put into a definition — though i.S may not satisfy you— yet it w^U approxim.i*.') to the truth upon the Sunday ' soliool. Taore are some who think tho Sund;\y-sohool a pleasant little substitute fu.* all other nligiona instruction. In some plac.s the Sunday-school is con- sidered like a Kvuble, where we have a little good singing, &i.d a little exhortation from some stranger wh'> paasea by, a little instruc- tion out of aome (j^veotion book, and that is the end of it. Thero ore some who inake our Sunday-school a singing scho$>l and some- thing muro. The SaccLty-sshool is not a sing- ing school, it is not a I)"€um for getting up exhibitions and popular demonstrations; but it is a r ^.blio school for tho fctudy of the Word of God, that they who go there may grow wise unto salvation. I could give the defini- tion more carefully — the school of the Church is that department of the Chureh of Christ in which tho childion, tho youth and the adults of the Church, and as far as possible of the community, are thoroughly trained in Obris- tion troth, in ChiistUn experience, and in Christian work. This is what our modern Bible school idea moans, — the study of tbe Word, not merely to fill tiio mind with facts of history, or facta of g^grapby, or tbe letter o( doctrine. Ton remember what Paul said in his letter to Timothy ; "All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and ie profitable for all things," — that is, teaching, sa Paul meant to say ; why teaching ? because, as he said, for reproof, and reproof meant correction. What wo want to-day is an active, intelligent, consecrated, earnest and useful ehureb mem- bership. How shall it be secured f By the devout study of tho Holy Scriptures. Where shall they bo studied. In the family, in tho pew, but especially by the moat thorough methods in tho school of the Chureh, where catechetical instroction is made » apeoialty, and where old and young engage in it with enthusiasm. This is, as I understand it, the Sunday-school; and tho fiuest description I ^o \{rtNYRF.At. DAILY WITNESS [Oct. tVMr liMird uf tb* trua SiUKU*-Mihool b la PMd't k(Mw to «Im OoloMtaM M okaptor, wtU giv* you Iko lOth TWM. I wtU givo you Ik* Ttnw u it icada wi^ (ho p t m at pototfaif, ud then witk tho MiTMtMl poiatinf I "Lot the woid of Chriat dwcU u you tloUy In all wiidom; taaohiag and admoniahlair oao anotbtr in IwahM aad hymns and iiiifitaal Mon, ^n^m with (MM in your hoarta to tho Loid. Well, BOWi I havo no doubt tkara ia iaapiia- tiona in the pi^bna ond hyana and apintnal aouga of tha ObuKk, hut I eonfcia when I waa abor I woadared a Uttia how tha paopto would go about taaehiag and inatmeting (ma Tin paalma, hyuuu and ipiritnal aonga. I thought that Faul waa too waU traiaad hiaiaaUto Ulk about taaohing and ad- ■toniahinv in pohna, hynum and tpirilual aonM. whan 1 fliit found thia new pointing, witKout changing ona tingle w«*d, how It dalivhtad mal " Let the woid of Obiiat dwell in yon richly ; in all wiadom (eaohinh and admoniahing one another, in paalma and hymna and apiriMial aooga, alnging with grace in your hcartt to tho Loid." lliat ia the Biblo aehooL (Applanae.) In ooneluiton, what doea the aobool of to-day need. Fint. it ocada cordial Ohuioh co-operation ; than all ita e i p c n a ea will be paid by the Church. (Ap^nae.) That waa a feeble damoaatiatloB in faror of w impcitant a piindplo. (Louder applaute.^ Why, I know Buaday-adkoob ia my own fiirland of greenbaeka where they acfid little ahildran around to pick up penniaa and flvo oeot bitaf rom nnclaa and aunta aad tho icmoteat rdatioaa, ihat they may auatain tho Snnday-aohool. If the aehool be a part of the Cuor^, it ia for tha Church to aay how much ahall go to tho miniater, how much to tho aehool, and liow much for the incidental ezpeniea. (AppUuae.) Then again I plead for the aob'jol of the Church that it iihall paotinalW he under tho direction of the paitor. Mot tiiat he ihaU ozercise any Icfdahip over it in an objectionable way. And I hold the minister reaponsible for what ia taught in ^achod, and for the way in which it ia taught, and for the use of the laity as his lubiwdinatea. Ho must see to it that they are inttmoted thnnselvea, that what they teach may bo sonnd doctrine. Still I should not expect Iho pastor to interfere with the details of Snndsy-ichool management. I cer- tainly deprecate any tbeoiy which makea the sopenntendent feel aa a man said once down in Ifaiaachusetts, when the minister wished to otfer a suggestion : " Stsnd back, brother ; I run this maoaine." (Laughter.) I plead in the last place for a thorough system and a good, thorough instruction in the Sunday- aohool,* with which our young people are familiar in the secular school. I would not hsTO orerything so precise, so formal, bo riM, OS to destroy the vitality of the sobool. But there isauch a thing as having a thorough system and being perfectly natural. I belioTe ill silence and in order. 1 beliere in baring a place for everrtfaing and in having everytbiDg in its tiace. It wont do for little people to be drawing a ccntrust, between the thorough methods of the Eccular school and tbo shallow, snperfleial methods of the Sandar-school. AboTo lU, it is tbo duty of those undertaking to teach, to know how to teach and know wh^. to teach. It is not nocersary for them to be eminent scholars in order to teach the Word of God. Themoro culture, thcnioropolish aman baa the better. If a Sonday-achool man brings all learning, all refinement and all grace to hu work, so much the better. But rhen a man haa a heart touched with the love of Ood and of souls, even if he docs lack a little of the graces of rhetoric, or a logical way of puttins his teaehinKS, let him come with ma soul baptised with a divine zeal, and that will make hia teaching eflecUro. When Bramwell. a noted but uneducated Wcslcyon, who preached witli'gieat success in England, waa preaching onadarin a little town, there came a learned aadeunlTated Oerman dergymaa to hear him preaek. Btaawell preaohed eameaUy upon Uaaaljaet, and acme of hia feienda, knoinag how ha muiderad the King'a Englidi, began to whisper among ihaniaelves: " Alaa, alas, if BnuBwall knew that ICr. Triibner waa hcM t* Uttanl" PTMikma UttU eand Bnmwdl for Mr, TVilbaar or any other man, whM he waa praaohing under the inflneiioe of the Divina Spirit At the cloee of the meeting ona ofthamaaid: "How did you Ilka Mr. BraM< welir Ha makea mistakea aoata; don't you think he wanders a good deal horn tha aub- Jeotf" "Oh yea I" aJd tha old Oerman, " he do wander moat delightful from the aubject with the heart." Give me auoh men aa Law- rence of Heotland or Moody of Chicago— man that coma .baptiMd with the hiw of Ood, aad than thia world will vary aoon be brought to the feet of Him whom ther, in their fenror and their power, r ap r aae n t. I wiah to eall your attention to the great Intsmational Lmsou Book, by which the whole Christian world will unite in tha study of the Word, I have here, and hold in my hand, the International Leasoaa in ChlBMe, which ar« atudiad every Lord'a day in the missiona of Fonohow, (Cheers.) I. hold in my hand the lesaon printM in Ncrth- weatem India and used by the English-speak- ing population of Norihwestsm India. I have it also in Hindcatanee, atndied by the little heathen children every Lord'a day. Here ia an eliptioal review of the lessons of the first month of 1874, prepared' by one of the mlarion soholara tnera on the banks of the Indna ; and I have received then from every part of the globe where the Gospel of Jeaaa Chriat is preaohed and missions have been established. I feel in my heart a strong conviction that a new light is beaming upon the mountains, and a new era is dawning upon the woild ; for the people have opened the Word of the livingOod, ud when God's Church atudiea Hia Word then expect manifeatationa of power firom the Spirit of God. And tho beautiful thought of oUiathat it makea ua one I wish yon oould be presort whan the committee are preparing the In tcmational Leatcna, and hear the oisoua- sions upon them. We have made the Calvinists aooept several texts of Seripture, and the Aimenians have had to do the same ; and the Baptists have to stand right up to i^ water or no water. (Laughter.) So we find ourselves united and prepared to stand by every phraae of the Word of God. Said a hotel derk to me at Niagara XUla the other day, when we were met there to aeleat the leeaona; " What'a all theae mon here forf I'he're preachers, an't they F" I explained to him about the Sunday-school work and abont all having the aame Icasonsin all the Churohea — Presbyterians, Methodists, Episcopalians, Baptists— snd I told him that we all studied the same lesson. " Why," said he, " that is kind'er nice, an't it, to see them all united f" (Laughter and applanse). Se shall the world say " See how tnese Cnristians love one an- other," and the prayer of the Master shall be fulfilled in that beautiful passage— there is no sweeter prayer— in the 17th chapter of St. John : "Sanctify them through lliy truth : Thy word is truth." " That they til may be one as Then, Father, ar< in me. May this blessed, sanutilyingand edifying power spread or tr the whole earth I (Applause.) Mr. nxxsT Vaslet was the next speaker. His subject was, trtaxtVAJu UTB — whatib n. He said— To find what spiritual life means one needs to come to the words of the living God, and probably the meaning oould not be better explained than by quoting the words of JosuB Christ when IIo says, " i am come that they might have life, and that they might have it more abundantly." No man natur- ally came by spiritual life. Paul in his epistle to the Ephesians says," Tou hath be r'ickened, who were dead in toeaespoas and B." Spiritual life is not hereditary. It is neoeasarythat every soul be bom again in order to become the possessor of it. Neither is it moral exceUenoe, There are hundreds of moral men in this city who are utterly desti- tute of the spiritual life. Is there any ono who ooidd have more reaaon to boast of these things than St. Paul t He says in connection with this Mbjaet, " If any other man thinketh that he hath wharwif he might tnol in tha fieAiIaofe; eiieuaeiaed this eighth day"~ AU the religiouaobaa i 'va B Bia aniofiied by the Jewiah laws aad obaarvaacea had beau per- formed for him aad byhim. Then, fas regard to hia birth, if awht of bersditaiy advaatagaa would have availed oeitalaly thia raoord muat have suflced i " of the stock of Israd, of the tribe of Benjamin"— that favored tribe of a favored people— "a Hebrew of the Hebrews ; aa tonohlng the Uw a Pharisea." AU thia would avail nothing, but " it plaaaed God who aeparated me from my ■sother'e womb, and called meby His grace, to reveal Hia Son in me, that I might p reae h Him among the hea- then." It ia the power of the light of God which Paul preached when he aaid, " For God, who commanded the light to ahine out of the darkneae, hath ahinad in our hearta, to give the li ;ht of the knowledge of the ghii^vf God in tho face of Jesna Chriat." He alao refera to thia power when he addremsa King Agrippa, atmid-day, " O King, I aaw in the way a light from Heaven above,tne bright- ness of the snnshininB round about me aad them which journeyed with me." There is in nature no light supoior to that of the meredian sun, but when the Christian is fiUed with thU spiritual li^t, the sun is, as it were, entirely eolipied. This light ia referred to by Chriat in the Goapd aoomrding to St. John in these words, " lam the light of the world, he that foUoweth Me shall not walk in darkneee, but shall have the light of life." It is so euiitom- ary to think that this light can be obtained by man'a own worka, but it can not. You may bruise the fleeh, subject it to dl manner of privations, put it into purvatory, but as the liord liveth it will remmn flesh when all these are dime. The old man in the sinner stronger than our will. It is cruoifixou he needs ; he needs to be dead and buried, there let him reat. If aay man be redeemed he ia a new creatine, not a patehed up, but a new man in Chriat Jeans I for " ola things have paaaed away ; behold all thinga have become new ;" " like as Christ waa raised up (rom the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life." Men speak of the pos- lesrion of Christ But that is hardly what tha Apoetle spesks of. He says " I am crucified with Christ : nevertholees I live ; yet iiot I, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me." The faith of any Christian must be weak if he cannot realize the nind truth that Christ liveth in him, that the life of Jesus might be maaifeat in hia body. In the worda following thia idea, the Apoatle says, " For wo which live are already delivered unto death for Jesus' sske, that the life also of Jesus miijrht be made manifest in our mortal fleeh." Thia expression doea not refer to the future, but to the present—" our mortsl flesh." It is no imitation of Christ, but Christ in all ; Christ in the pastor and the people, or. aa the Apostle puts it, " Mighty in yon. Bo not ull know that the i^gbt of Cbrlst in the qiiritnal word is for them to-night. If this is not so, it is weak. When a traveller arrivea at Quebec on hia way to Montreal he does not go into a hostelry and aak for a horse to drive to Montreal. If he did, in all probability the man would have said, " What do yon want a horse for. Tou can go by tho steamer or the railway." The traveller might answer, " I don't Imow anything about the railway ; never heard of it. My grandfather used to go by the coach and I will go in ihe some way." No ; he does'ut follow that course, but gets on a steamboat and quickly and easily ia brought to hia desUnation. It is be- lieved that mechanical force is moving the world to-day, and is a fit illustration M the power ot Ood which is exerted from morning to night. Look at that looomotivo engine. It ia stationary and harmless. There is no sign of life about it and a child may safely puy around and en it. But turn on the steam, let it pass through the valves, and the cni^ine will go at the rate of two miles, four miles, ten miles, twenty miles an hour. The spirit of tOct. 1874] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. tfi Qod U luoh poirir m thii. 1/ any hare not thought of tliit before, let them think of it DOW. Fsal Mji " I can do all thlngi ihrouyh Him that loTCtb itK " Thla power can do all thingi. It etoppcd the moutbi of the lion*. When Dtnicl wan thrown into the Hoot' don he did not retbt at all. He knew that it waa Qod'a will,and ho had no fear for the reault. He didn't even forgot hi* politcncw greet the king by wboee ordvn honad been tmown into priwin, when heoorooi to mm liowhe la in the morning, with the nliite, " O my king, live fororer. 8uoh waa thn quiet of that man poMMOoed of th« gift of (Kid. Uhrikt haa come lo dwell in our hcarta. Du *U here beliare in tho divino power of Jean* Chriotr If all do whondo they belioTO It worketh. If any ouo wore to a*k the greateet proof of the divinity of Chrii>t would It not bn bout to any that Ho Ih lifu and hath sent out life and auiitonanno through the entire Ohorch of Uod ? It doea not deiitroy manV individuality, hut it put* him in different eir- cumatanoe*. Tho unmnvri'ted man puta the old tgo to tho fr< '>^, but tho man posaeaaed of the power of tho Spirit miikco it aeoond and ■ubenrricnt to Ood, and i* prepared to aay that it ia not him, but Qod that worketh in him to will and to do. Mankind havo been onmed by aolf oouHtantly coming to tho front. Ood aika in all to will and to do, and to do well Ilia own ruo<1 pluaauro, doing in them that which is pToiHing in Hi* night. Oli that aboorption in Chriat, in which tho mind and the imagination, the hand and tho eye are entirely sabaervient to and used by Christ to work Hia will! O airs, men, just grass this truth and it will make thy whole life sublime- Will it make a man irritable P Ho may be crossed by infirmity. Paul wus infirm, but he did not consider that sufilcient reason to be- come irritable, but rather tho roTome; it was an argument to revolve more of Christ's power. Christ's power can never bo limited. Paul says, " I take pleasure in iiiflmuties, in re- proaches, in necessities, in persecutions, in oist ro ss o a for Christ's sake : for when I am weak, then am I strong." O ye people, daro to beUere this. A great many Christians say, " If my oircumstanoes were different, I would be a better man than I am." Thero aro a grmt many ministers who always have a lion ui the w«r. I say to them " How do you do T ' and they at once begin to oomplidn about this being so inconvenient ; and that so wrong; the people ore inattentive; they don't take interest enough, in one thing or the other. "Hiere are always such persons to bo met with. Paul does ncft believe in these complaints. He says, "Giving no olfenoo in anything, that the ministry bo not bl'imod, but m all things approving ot^^vcH as the minister* of cfod." In case.; o{ Hinse complaints one is inclined to ask, " !>:' you acquit youraelvea of ' silUame, ondhow canyou doaoi-" Ministers are to approve themselves as iiiinisters in GKid. Paul says ho has done this " ia much patience, in afBiotions, in necessities, in distresaes, in stripes, in imprisonments, in tumults, in labors, in watchings, in fastings." This is more astonishing than anything else. Con FanI mean to say that in the midst of all these things he acquits himself without trembling P But he takes uh into the engine- room of his heart and shown to all the world the motive power. Hear his (secret : — " By pureness of knowlodge, by long suffering, by kindnees, by the Holy Ghost, by love un- feigned, by the word of truth, by the po .ver of God, by the armor of righteousness on tho right hand and on the loft, by honor and dis- honor, by evil report and good report; as deceivers and yet true ; as uiknown and yet wdl known; as dying, and Uhold, wo live; as chastened, and notlcilled; aa sorrowful, yet always rejoicing ; a* poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, yet possessing oil things." Brother Paul, if that is the capital you are working on, no one need be surprised that yon succeed. It seems as if Paul is like a man grinding com by pne of the milla used in his day. He is sitting at the mill grinding away. He says by honor and shamo and puts them both into the mill and gfinda away. A man brings up a bag of diskonar. Pan! looka at it and thinks it ia itnuiM (tain, b«t ha pat* in and grind* on. AaotMT aaa brings op a load of evil report. Ha looka at it and aiifc>, •• What flald of tkia earth did that grow on P " he never saw any- thinf Ilka that before. But Ibm ho san, " aaver mind," throw* it in aad giiada on. Oh think of the grandeur of suoh a Ufa aa tbis, and think what it oaii aooompliah t .Paul onn- Una**, " U ye Corinthian*, our mouth I* open unto yoo, our heart i* enUrgad. Ye are not atraltMied in u*. but ye are *trait«n«d in yonr own bowel*." Tnia la*t word U not u*ed unintentionally. Christ *ay*, "lb that believeth in me, aa the Soriptord hoik aaid, out of hia belly shall flow riveia of living wa- ter." Faith i* iieee*aary to the pos*e**lan Ci «ph-it ual Ufe, and it link* n* with Ood. AU tnlngt>,ai« poadiblawitk Him. Many young men have come here to-night. They naea not attempt to commenoe at the oUmax, but at the ^wginning of thi* Ufe. There are moi y things that they in not yet know. Let them grasp thoae they now have. They are bom into the kingdom of the Ood of grace, and aa they are raooived into the faloM* of that kingdom, ther grow into the "'iture of Christ Obnstian«,b*Ilev«intho graoefolneaaand beau- ty of this spiritual life, of the reproduction of thi* life on earth. 'Wlion Ood gave Chriat, He gav* Mm a* the precious gift of Hi* Bon to men Seek Him, cling to Him, and Ho will lead you into the fuluies* of ^he eplritn- al life, and you will be eternally ble**ad. Rev. Dr. Black, of Invemeas, ISootUnd, wa* colled upon to address the meeting on OOD'S WORK IN SCOTLAND DURING THE LAST TWELVE MONTHS. He offered a short prayer and then said : — Dear friunds, I have a very difficult subject thi* evening — difficult for several reasons, — difficult, first of all, because I have a very short timo to speak and my subject is a very long and a very pleasant one ; and difficult also because it is not an easy matter to give the history in an interesting way. However, we must tey to make the best of it. It is a preoious story and I wish I hud thi powor to do it iustice. Ynu will romcmbor liow bravo Habackuk says, "O Lord, revive thy work." And you will renember how hi* Master says, "Renvc us again," and when we see the re- sult of this revival wo shall rejoieo in Ood. So then, wo are to prav for revival work. We are to look for it and expect it. And mark you how the prophet says it is Ood'swork. Now I just wont to make that the foundation of what I have to say. It 1* Ood'* work. " Bevive"— or, aa it ia in the margin, " Con- tinue"— thy work." If it is not Ood* work wo don't want to have anything to do with it. If it i* not Ood'aVork I would not take up your time in telling you about it. Bat O, it it God's work, and, therefore, we ahonldaskthat this work be revived and continued, and when Ho doea revive His work we should praise and bless Him for it. It i* Ood'a work, because it is carrying out God's great intention P Tou will remember bow beautifully Paul puts it in the Epistle to the Ephesians, that the Lord Jesus was bringing to himself a bride, and his objop'i was to present it a sonoUfled bride, a perfect bride, that ho might present it to himself, a glorious Church. Now just so God's work is at present,— to have a Church beautified, prepared for the Lord Jesus — a bride for Christ. And so in the wark in Scot- land during the lust twelve months, there baa been very much of tbat, the beautifying, tho reviving, the quickening of God'a own people. Now I believe that the largest amount of blessing has been amongst Christians. The one great subject constantly biousht forward has been the need of hohnoss, the need of Christ's likeness. It ia nno of the stories that Mr. Moody loves to tell about a person who used t* speak to him abouf a certain Chri8iian, and ho oaid " He is Oh! and Oh ! " " Well," said Mr. Moody, "and what does that mean P" "Why, it mean* out and out." And says Srr. Moody, " That is the way for me." And *o ha haa been q^aaUag of it mi4 ptwrfag M upon tha paopb, aad wa h*fa b*«i \mmm% thatwamustbutrua aad ovtefokaa te J«mh. Tkaitory waatoldat tlw l*ww*U mmmtXw bald la lat VMia • Um WMta iga «aU ky oiM who hadbwarwyMMkblMMd Umi«II— of a wowm who waa ■••« mwMmm alMig with tha aokUof* al tho battfe ol rMMVMM. Bha waa m a r o h l n g atoaf with • polHr ia bs* hand, and • ponoa oahaa bar, •< what ana *a« iroing to do with that f " " WeU," ftiya Aa, "I am detamiaad to ahow tho whloh *ida I am OR." I have b*Mi' laafning that w* mnat ooma out datflMlaodly aaa (how on wliaae aid* w* are. AadaothoUaia- ingjiaa oobm down npoa tho paopto wIm karo bean oat and oat, who havo boMi daelaifaf thaanolvw for Jaana. Mlaistsra have mM that tiunr aever, novar got aooh view* of Je- sus aa tb«y havo got wUhia tha la«t twoiro montha. A miniatsc aaid to no, " I aavsr know what it waa to preach antil witbia tho U*t twelve month*. It ha* baea eaoiar for mr I havo had more * u cc*s*, mam pow«r in rreaohing than ever befure," ud ho baa bam preaching for aioie than twaatf yaaro. I waa aittiag with a geatlamaa ia hi* oflke a few day* ago. I aaked how maay popple had been ooaTerted. " Oh bat," Mid be, •^Ihot ia not the principal nattar: it i«, Itow iMMiy Ohriatlona havo beaa qaioksoad." I said, "YtSiIknowof a great maay (hat havo bam ble**ed." He seemed Jnot aa if ha waa tbiak- Ingalond, andheaaid. "leaiagraatMuiy; I have bean bleaied myaelf." ThatiaoaeM- ample of luanv, of tao Ma*«ing that bae bora amongst Ood a owa peoplo, Thaak Ood lor it! And then thiaOliaroh of the Lotdiaa gathering out from tlie world. KmMs *ig- niilee a gathering out. Aad «o the worli of revival U going forward of thoae who are to be gathered oat. People have reJo(,i«d thi* word in oonnantioa with eonver- sions, but I do not sae the point of the objection. Beeanao if it ia Ood'a work that is to be revived or coatianod, orestahUsh* ed, surely, then, tbia mnat be one of the gmad parte of the work. And there bee been MKtb a work in oonneotioB with all %Smmm during the U*t twdve month*. The >Vord of tb« Lord haa reaohed the maais*. I have haani people fay, "Thaae new^apsr acoonata must be ezaggemted. There must be an over- drawn plotare." I aaid, waU, I wUl give you an example, and I aak U thara i* esagiKr- ation in thi*. Tuecday before Cbrfstaue last I waa in Edinburgh. Eariy ia the meming we went out to go to the free Assembly Ualit to get a seat for the noon-day prayer meetinir. That hall waa crowded oa that day, aad it waa crowded every day at the saam boor. I went oat to aak about the traina that wars going to Liverpool, whan a minl»ter eaaM \u meudaaid: "Are yon not going to Moody'a Bible reading tbia aftamooaP^' r*aid»Tes." " Well," he my*, " cone along aa fast aa von can;" and I waa lost able to get in; tbeplaoa waa filled at that honr. "liie people oama crowding in ; and long before tne nour the aisles were all filled and the ehorob waa Just aafnllaa it could hold. Immediately aft«r tbat Bible reading we went oC to getaome m- freahment, and then away down to Leitb, where there are two ohurcfae*, aad both »f the*o churohm were aa full aa tbeyeoold hold. Mr. Sankey commenced a meeting in one of thom, and Mr. Moody in the otlier. After • while they changed place*. Aa long oa 1 could remain the crowd waa bold in rapt attention. The mssss* were reach- ed. I would be glad if mr dear friend, the Earl of Cavan, would tdl tt# about ttie wonderful meeting that be presided over wbc-n the Com Exchange waa packed aa full as ft could hold of working men and tbo hiimbb^ classes, whose facea diadared that ther wem anxious to know more about Christ, aaa great numbers came up to the AaMmUy Hall utcr- wards in order that they mi^t have an op- nortunity of speaking with Christian* about hrist. Now, can there be esoggeratieB horeP These are plain facta. The wonder waa in cnnnection with these thimpi, that it waa all *o calm and *o quitt, witbout (ha •■"' ^fr nom. Ok JTv"'' ''■• JM* in rotten, to hew taotTotih^ the nUn of m1. i (nut thai old rut.tfi."^ Oodg onm "• quite a di^Zit e,^*^" *? J^yriZ '•"ought about m7\K^^ ' '"'* WtHe Tjroniffhta after that i^t''.''1;?" •'•••*" felloe, M, nneodlr !..~i " Mother atronir toto»hove,tnrtoiiS^'!??«- Ho^^ "nJ we had a Cfoon^^^L**"' '» There he ,tood, fiLXT^""? ^*^ h'm. Jow he could flnd*Sif JS. **" *«" 1>£ W«««d iijht to ^ »w • *'*' " wa. , when one of my eldwi™?"« ■*«>ol8tioD, ro«. • iH&e bi7;;ho ii?th;^jr:^/^/>«rc*7ta:r people wh? Uv. be^'t;.l/^*»«.«« ^0 woA, •iid«,yi„°th^t,'ffj'u«r about this wratement,«idwilili hh^beww^tof mS« He had taken all thni? '^'"°. P"* together -d.<«l though hf^JS°cot°^ fa ^ "^^i 2T'*'* P«7w- Sidthm^t,''' "'•wwa. "' *h« power ir?;,';!/»j;^kiorono^^^ »ot f.ith%nough' ^v^evi^"^ j^ ^^ what we do St erwor fl*!^ "^^ *>' we mn»Hook fop«*- . * ^^en wa aak /r^*- o'^ JJ^'vaJp'T,, I!?" •« «!e Jt waa aald br thelfliL, ♦ w '«n<"nbor how Wohirf a ooJCtftwd MrMS:^ rejoC *«*>»7haimydar th!^lh**r* •""'' «« fa- "»iTri in Heaeklah'. Un^' JJ"* wonderful ttoir^?° wSTi^adTto ri^?»"*V'«°^ that th^diS';'o[ tk-jr^'hoh.^'^ pS-tie'SL^i'-^^^S^nt'rw' *1J "hu^htS^iP^^^ Tho^'j?j'y'«« one f««,andtheatablithed(feK^?^'' »»iui»- tho United I^b5?^~^„««'> "^tera.and the Methodlat aa^ E^u^, '"''"''*<«. "d meet together mw I? a^^J?*"**^. «U th^ ke^ that^*: ' We u^t'j' ^'^' -"d pita rtui againJt evml^ v"»P °ur pnl. ordained to ;rSSoEi.?,^v ''bo waa not loTee Je«M anSprKi ITL' .r*" • »««> pit waa opened the StW daT ♦l^V, ^J" ?»»■ tJiat ever waa 0Dan«i J- *i. JT"*?" *"* Pulnit ^«nd eongwifBtionii «.«!» ^ P'**> what •how thatWK^Xm^.JS!?T»»»' ua to to;S;tT?hi'/;fco'^. »»,' '^-» '^r endof thopwnphfirf' ^ ** '"und'anhj ^'^^.y&s5,ja*-.a?^^« HODBRN PHlLOSOPlfV rv ««, whi„h ™ CaBI^UN?Tr'^"ON fr^-^'o ""^ AhZm^^^A- of "le. oepted in the add^!^/?? f^ .»»'Wie iT ~nc>«Ied bytheaX; Itt 'Ti»~*"'ility, sL^-^tew^xfo"? hill'ia."'' ""•**""• »' 'tonu i. a n.o« ^tSto^! -tth^th'SoVnl tn- -- the phytioal univCTM^hTJ ^"^"^"n ^-ithin -to apejik ofTo^^™ Pb^"""'*"* of ligS on the Atomic hypotheri?^.^ '^"°'«'l"or •nbaidiaed bv an ^iVi ', *i"'^ when it i. etheriTfo^^ o5 ^tor '^K^'^P^^'eri. of «„ '*npl7«-u«edtT,"2in''^r !i'!_^- iS •dw« fip to theliSS '^N„w?'7 y|'*« thei^ iSS'S'.fou'hnffl i^^'L*'^ there S^bnrarh one gvct,^;, .ik *" »°fa» "P to ^koto1um.«nd^Sf..'^b«» • g«Je£aa the Hall to-nitrbtP" -k- ^^^ going to " No, I don't gf to moh^f, y°""? "^ «di, abeent myself." " wSu «^ """^ ' ~"''l "ot to:night,«,me«,aeoTh«'Jte cwmotoomo K^^&d^St-'^^^'^tb^^ Frn^?SKSt\-kr2 »«^« at the <SS;«'t^"'eplea«^* dowiifortl.eflVrM^"to^^? ^^^ *. aat the Lord's oide w«„ i • "oolaro himself on rP«:a S^ « thZ- ^t they can ^KZr'^ijf them fa^* now. How out we trato ffi" ?*" «"«tion is miadon field P Andweb«!!^^°?fif'°«'n'ortho to giro young la£l . fl^u "^ been learning nection^thtTiaa^h 1°' "^"'^ ^^n. mariea, to the prfa3^r;r'?Sf *° the in&. "1 the city, to SHn^K '""•* »"d aCf, Chrirt'aloJ; BwS,^ £ P°°' "utoasto^ 5 to thank Qod P AiJ^U »'" ""'' ""t teLi^ come to JeensI JW^# n x . * SaWour, to Jx.ur8aTionr '<1W tott? ^^'* to b^ JS^n?. OLambof G^'lol.^?*^'' thin^ ?^o'^TlS^HfF^--^'"bffi blessed be hS i&. """ «^eIaUon, i^ ^-ghout^e^fc^' M.:^SJ Chri.t,arise-^dth^^- • " ^'<«'« of ^^- Dr. Ciamn™L ^^ '" ''^'^ by ^""P P«'°-""oing the bonediotion of molecules. """o«naUona or moremcnta Pol"i,SlAtonu7u.e^ P'iir'Woal f "d- Mon, What iaSatoTT /?«««•*• *bequee- itiL*^*- ''ould toply uSt «^.rPP?»fag nervo net-work of theV^Jn._ ' *be minnti into inflnitdr fln«. fk ^*"' ^"« •nh-diyided to dl^rt^^^!L22^^^^'*»«M^abto than tho prWt^W vSi^'lf r »^»t; T^srt' £l£t t^^sts ddloato aensibility wmdd ^ ^ ."^ more . capable of being^dSS^.JlJ'^'"**'/ in- would not brin^M nrUt^- *.. ="' *b« of^oproblemfHowStSiot^"Sn ^t°s.Ktris.rS'?rT-"^ oonoesdon. » "» we luu amount of hia .o^^r&rC,^^*'* «'e«, •' phenomena of thewSi^,'^]*'^'* •" «h« therefore, that we 1£?-***"; Headmita. to thi. aU%,That^rw'Tr^ .'rith^S and at any wto "l PoIS^i***"". i«^/ the Phenoiwna of the^nj!iil**°*«»d that P«oc<^ed from 4 *« ^'bU'SStST" ^"^ [Oct f. ^y, OCTOBIII «. w. I the olialr. noHon 0(,||c-„ » Onwd TVufl,, lot being r^_ • found at thj LL.D., MoOm 'ond •« od- nELATION Mr- Tyndair. of the Britiah Jt of Science. Mr. TyndiUl » 8 view of de- thedientnw. • pUoodwlUi « to diaonw lloiirctM 00. viewed fn^nj nun that of P"int of tol. omiste can- ill stand the •• • more ott» wore the nni- 1>0| inter- 'on within of light •unted for hen it is Ml" of an ■tence ia pnomona. thought! ditjr, bo iremcnta atand- ^e queg- ppoaing minute divided Jbeablo don't minuto rhilea isonlar oinato • and that b, 01 wore in- thia ution pro- this, aniie ible. hia it Ihe ito, ud H; kat 1874.1 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. tfj II. He ndnlU that we know that th(j Ultimata Kealitjr ia a Vomv* or Oooie, by whioh all phenomena aie ptodooed. III. Ho oUdma the knowlodge that thU FOwfV, thongUlHt origiaattM eonaelcnweoe. la not Itoelf eonmloua. On what yroond ia tltia darin* knowledge olotmeA f 1, It ia maintained that all phenomona are due to movemant In " the line of eaaioet mo- tion." But, granting thio, would Perfect Reooon direct force In any other lino P 3. The theiatlo oonoeption ia oald to inrolve on* of thooe anthropomorphiama which are being gradnoUy eliminated t>T ooience. Now, anthropomni>hiMn iuvolrea Uie aoorlption to the Supreme of thoae human attribntai which are incompatlbla with perfection. But there ia no anon incompatibiutjr in Perfect Keaoon ; and what ooienoe haa eliminated f<wn our thoaghta of the Univonal Cauoe ia that caprice, which diaappean oven in man tbo more Perfect Reooon goTema hia life. Tliere ia nothing, tbwcfore, in the nooition of modem philooophy which con phitottnphi- nallT oonHiot with the faith of the Ohrlntion, that "the Lord by wiodom hath fximded tho earth, by nndentanding hnth e«ttil>liiihed tho heoTcna." (Pror. ill. 10.) But while thi« in maintained, it is not iimillod that wo can fathom the plana of that Inftnito Understand- ing, and, therefore, much of tho language which modem Poaitivism nsoa with regard to the inoamtabiUty of the Universal Cause is lang^uage with which tho Chrihtinn haa long been familiar. There are no writings I know which onrpaoa the Bible inTuriety and Oriental oplendor of imagery with which it deooribea the nnoeorohable greotnesa of tbo Power that "worketh all in all;" and the "Inaorota- bility of the DiTine Decrees" haa formed a prominent article in all Christian thrologies worthy of the name. But there is a sphere in which, it ia contended, wo do know this other- wise unfathomable Will ; and that ia tlio only sphere with which all men in common are eaaontiolly concerned- tho Hphoro of cthiual nraotico. I oholl not stay to point out tho light with which this may illuminate our fiUth in Him to whom we look oc the Itovcla- tion of the Supremo, becouRO He has dis- covered to us, not great philosophical or siiientiflo truthj, but that harmecy, ofter whioh ethical practice endearota, of tho human will with the divine. He, too, reoognizca the insoratabillty of the Will which direota the proceoaea of tho phenomenal universe : " Of that day and hour knoweth no man,— no, not tlie angeU whioh are in heaven, neither the Son, but tho Father" (Mark xiii., 32) ; and yet he hesitates not to declare, in ever memor- able words, that the problem of modem philooophy. How the Infinite is to be Imown, IS solved oa far as required for the bleasednees of human life : " Blesoed aro the puro in heart, for tht\j shall see God" (Matt, v., 8). Bev. J.M. GiBSOX, of Chicago, read the fol- lowing paper on EVANGELICAL RATIONALISM. Is the title of this paper a contradiction in terma f Some may think to ; many I trust do not. Whether it is or not de- pends on the precise moaning of tho terms. The meaning of the term " evangelical" is rea- sonably distinrt and dear. Those who coll themselves Evangelical are not, for tho most part, ashamed or afraid to state their position honestly and distinctly. If any proof of this wero wanted we have it in the brief but comprehensive basis on which oa an alliance' we ore united. But what of the other term P Who can tell the meaning of the worfl "rationalism" f It means of oonrso some application of reason to religious troth, or what claims to be religioua truth. But when we know this do we know enough to condemn it P Has reason nothing to do with what claims to be religious truth f No evangelical monwill take tnis position. So wo must settle what precise application of reason to the troth is made by any person who calls himself, or is said to be a rationaliftt before we can pass judgment upon him ; before wo can dc- termins whstherlorBotheisor may be evan- gaUool, Ueioia cno class of ratloaalista who soy tnak t» k» Iruth musl t* MutwnkU kf rntttn, Boeh eannot of eouraa ba ovaaga- Uoal, for the tmtha of the Ocopel are not ois- eovarabU by rtaoon. But then Rationalist of this type not only renounce tha Qoopel, but thar muat renonnoa all hittorr to bo true to their prinoipleo. If o man rejeoi /««m Ckritt because ho cannot diaoover him br Us reaaon, set him to disoovor Julius Cmsot Dytds reason If he osn, Hera is another class of rationaltlsts who loyi TttUk to tl trullk mutt h» MmprtktmUU kf fM- MM. Neither can this ba Evaagelioal it many of the tratha of (ho Guapol are not compre- henoibU by reason of tha Irutba of the G«ml. But how many trutba of selenco aro P Uow many of tha oommoaest facta of every day observation ore P Ask such a one if he com- prahenda tha law of Bravitatlon. Ask him if ho comprehends tho hatching of the chicken from the egg. Ask him if he comprehenda his own oxistonoe. Here is o third olosa who soy : Truth ttie truth mutt it lUimmttra. bit by lit reatoH, or to rtaton. Neither con those be evangolicol, but what con they beP They are in a fair way for universal soeptioism. If thoy be consistent they must end in nihilism ; for tho moro a reasonable man looks at it the mora will ho bo dinioaed to queation whether reason can demonstrate anything. If he reason in one direction he wHl And the whole world of matter gone. If ho reaaon in another direction he will And himself gone. Let him alone long enough, and if ho bo oonslstent he will either believe nothing stall, or he will lose conceit of demonstration aa the tort of troth. Hut here it a fourth tUut, vho toy : Troth to bo tni*.h, must be consonant to reason. Is he a rationalist P Why not P Does he not claim a right of reason to criticise artlclea of faith P Does ho not make reason a final appeal in a certain sense P Is ho not then a rationalist and yet arc you prepared to attack hia position. Aro you prepared to deuy that truth, to be truth, must be conson- ant to reason P Areyou ofraid to subject the tratha held by tho Evangelical Alliance to a criticism of reason P Aro these truths then not consonant to reason P Are they, or ore ony of them irrotional P Surely we do not admit this. Surely tho truth has nothing to feor from reo- son. Let reason criticise by oU meona; only let tho criticism be truly rational, trolv roaoonablc, ind there is 110 fear but the tratn will oommend itself to right reaaon. Ves, but there is a new word introduced here,and wo must not let itcreepin unnoticodiwhioh will commend itself to rijhl rtatou. After all, our olossifisa- tion is not complete. Thoso who take the po- sition that truth, to bt the truth, ^utt it eoiuo- uaiit to reaion, do not all follow in the same class, Somo of thorn use their reason in the matter with their eyes open, to the great and torriole and most obvioiu oifoct of sin, and a perverting influence it hns upon the mind and conscience. Others shut their eyes to all this. Which of tho two is tho more rational coiuwP No attempt is made by tho latter doss to deny the effect of sin. No attempt is made to deny its pcr>-erting in- fluence. It is simply ignored, and its influ- ence is not taken into account nt all, and in this way tho position is rcuohcd that the reason of man needs no assistance, no guid- ance. That it is better without any. That it is the sole arbiter of truth. This again is a phase of rationolism which is utterly un- ovangelioal. But it is clearly as irrational aa it is unevangfeliool. Theotherclass,however,thoeewhoreasonwith their eyes open to the fact of sin and its pervert- ing influence may find their way into all evangelical truth without resigning reason or leaving it behind for a moment, ond without ever finding anything that can bo shown to be otherwise than consonant to right reason, and here we do find scope for what we ha ve ventured to call evangelical rationalism, and we believe it to be the only rationalism that is truly rational. The time was when rationalism simply meant, and waa understood to mean, the deuiol of tha sapemotural, but it has soma to ba dit> eovered now that tha rsjsottoB of Iha Mpv* ■otoral, when eonsistoBtlr followed oat, Ib- Volvos a doaial of the asisiMMa of God, Md si ioaat any kind of reUUoa snstalnsd by Rl« to tha ssBslblo nnivenw. Bo kag aa tha rRJootkm of tha miraettlou waa ooBflaad to tka rejeetioa of nirjonloaa otcrloo thai eould not stand the teat of reason, that wwe either Uohing in evidsnoa or of swh • kind aa , to be maalfsatly irrational la their vary na- ture, rationalism could bo Mid oflen waa truly evangelioali but sinee itpatrridenoa out of court and failed to distlngnish batwsen divina intsnositioB, for whkh tho mtioaal pnnwae conU ba shown, and thoae whioh par- ported to bo mere portenta or nrodigioa— from hot time it left right reooon behind it, aad, by denying tho poatibility of divina intarrm- tion. reached a point where it io logieoUy eoa« strained to go tne whole length aM deny tka posaibility of the creation of matter. Thus it IS that unevangelical rationalism, in ita irra- tional course, leads at last, aa it has lad aad is leading so many now, into Ihe dark abyoo of atheism and materialism ; and not only so, but 00 Doctor Bushnell showed mony yoom ogo in hia work on " Nature and the Snpemolurol," the denial of the rjpemoturol logieoUy In- volves in tho lost reoort the deniol of hnmoa 00 well as divine interposition, so thot in the end freedom is lost, and oU humon history as well 00 the process of nature ore foot bound in the iron chains of fate. Even those most ob- horront of all oonclusion*, our most odvoneed thinkers to use the cant and misleading phmsa of the time, sro beginning to oocopt. It wos foreshadowed in the oddreso of Professor TyndoU at tho opening of the British Assooia* tion, when ho speoka of the doctrine of Um conservation of foica aa thot doctrine which binds nature fast in fate, to an axtsnt not hitherto recognized, exacting from every ante- cedent its equivalent oonseqnent, from every consequent its equivalent antnedeut, and bringing vital aa well oa physical phenomena under the domain of that law of eaaual con- nection whioh, ns far aa the human under- stsnding has yet pierced, asserts itself every- where in nature. Thua it is found that rationalism in tho baro sense of the denial of the supernatural is not only fatal to evongeli- 001 truth, but when logieoUy carried out io fatal to Uieism, fatal even to deism, fatal to oU religion, fatal to oil morolity, fotal to everything but fate itself. If it were indeed deorlv nnderstood that rationalism meant the deniol of tho possibility of ony power oat of, or obove nature, then indeed it ought to ba heartily oondcmned in oil its phases, but still the term opplied to it would be open to greot objection. .Naturalism or onti-supemotural- ism would be a truly descriptive term, but that " rationalism" is a descnptivo term for such on irrational belief, wo utterly deny. If a fair and natural sense bo put to tho word "rationalism," then we maintain, as wt' hove already said, that there is full scope wit hin it for all the evangelical doctrines. We boUeve^ that thero is not a little dimger in the indiscriminate condemnation of ration- alism, which is often expressed or implied in evongeliool defence of the faith. The idea is conveyed to many minds that reason and faith are opposed to each other ; that there are two distinct provinces— the one where reason, holds sway and faith cannot enter, and the other where faith holds sway and reason dare not enter. This wo repudiate. We hold that there is no antagonism between reason and faith, as faculties of the soul, and that there is no diatinotion of their respective provinoea rich 08 to bo mutually exclusive. We main- tain that believing is the function of reason i' UBt 00 much as comparing or peroeiving. All lold that reason is the basis of right bdieviug just as it is to right judging or comparing. Take knowledge. Is knowledge, or is it not, a function of reaaon P None will deny iJiat it is, and yet nine- tenths of what we say we know we only believe, and by far the most of what we bUleve (though wo aro pleased to oaU it knowledge) is baaed on authority alone, not on evidencejwh^ph h as come under our own per- 6» MONTRKAI, nAII.V WITNESS lOcf. 1 oof^iieanoo. Do wo know tho fantii of Untorjr whioh wo hsTO in our momorioi, but d4 W3 ritaply belioTO them, and in it not on Mthoritjr that wo boUovo thorn? IJiiitoix, than, in in tho proTinqo of faith if anything in. la it, thcrofnro, out of tho provinno of reason ? Do w* know that tho nun la OS 000,000 of milea from tho oarth P D'> not mo^t of ua bo- Uovo it alniply on what ia good authority? How many inthia intcUiKontaadionoo havo rerifled thiH astronomical fact for thonuelrea f How many oo.ilil do it, who wanted to ? If it is not tho ozorciso of rcaacn to accept anything on authority why do so many people who pride themselves on their reason, aeeopt tuoh in- numcrai>io facta in naturiil history on tho •utu irity of Charles Darwin ? Why is it ? Beoanso he is good authority on tho subject. PKolaely so ; but if you can find as cood on ■athority on historical facts, say tho £vuigo- Ilatllattbow, forinstanec, it will be just asroa- tonable to accept facta on his autbohtv : and if yon can find as good au- thority on the higher truths of morality and rrligian, say the Lord Jesus CList, for insionor, it will bo jnat as reasonable to beliov; —j His authority, faith has been compared to a tcl- esoope and reason (ho eyo that looks through it. Tho tekaoopo can diaooTer much that would nooessarily cb- cape the unaided eye ; but . without tho 0^0 the tol . esoope can discover no- thing. It would be as abaud to tell a man who had looked at all lo could see in the heaTcns with his naked eye, to shut it now and use the telescope, aa it would bo to tell a mau that .he must Icavo bis reason behind him, or ereu •bridge its natural and proper functions, when ho enters the province of faith . Baoson and faith go heud in hard all through jur mental and spiritual hia- tory. Faith is present ct tLe flrrt dawning of reaaun. BuMon ia present no less in the high meridian of faith. There ia no antag- onism between them. Goid hath joined them togethtr and though man has tried to sunder them, they have totally failed. When rea- son ia divorced from faith it becomes irrational ffr;I the::eby ceases to uo rea- son, bocoipuig unreason. Whfn* xaith is divoro- ■iH from reason, it be- oomea blind, and there- by ceases to be faith, bc- floming credulity. Look at the steps of Christian faith •od see if they are not the sicps of right rea- son too. Webegan br the recognition of sin and the perverting and debasing effect it has upon the faonltiea and dispositiona of the soul. Is not the recognition of this an act of reaion ? We next proceud to enquire whether there is any war by which we can ba raised above wis evil and degradation P This enquiry is an ozerciae of reason. We find One climbing to show .^ the way, and aocorjing to Him tho only way in which it con bo nccomplisbcd. This person is Jeans of Naxarotb, with whom w>] become acquainted as a matter of history- history which in the exercii^ of our reason we believe. We examine the claims of this person. This examination is an exercise of reason. From the examination we ccme to the conclusion tha^ He ia a sa'e guide,— ag&in » conclusion of 2eaM>9' We he^Ji to tiko Ms advice and try how iv works. ;!>tiUu''',g our reason as 1 wa would Intertinganythii'g, we find it work.. well ; tho moro wo know of Ilim, tho moro wo test his prcscriDlions, the moro we have eonfi- dennq in Him and which confldonco is every whit as rational as that which a student of natural history learns to placo in Darwin aa an observer and rcconlor of tho facts whioh ho offers to tho faith of his disoiplos. Our in- structor tells us things whioh wo cannot com- prehend, but what instructor does not P Wlio can comprehend the working of thia great principle of ovniulion, in which many bo- lievo BO firmly P Wo cin understand tho terms of it jaat as we can understand tho terms of Iho declaration, "In the beginning God mado tho heavens and tho earth," but the thi ig itself, granting that it is a thing at all and not a mere notion', is as utterly incompre- hensible as is the being of God, or His work- ing in what these Rcientiflc men ore pleased to call tho miraclo of creation,— ao if evolution involved any less of miracle. But while many of tLethings which our >)'iri<inl goit'o tolls us IVuw we admit possible to put FBOFZKIOS DANIEL WILSOy, U.U. are incomprohcnsiblu by reason, wo find none of them dii(bordant with reason. They are to a great extent out oJ tho reach of reason, but wherever we can touch them with our reason, we find tho most beau- tiful harmony, and aa we get more and moro free from tho disturbing influence of sin, we see tho correspondence more and moro clearly. The more we bring reason to bear on thru, the moro evident ('.o they become, the more thoroughly satisfactory ; and so in- stead of warning reason off, we feel inclined to invito it, to entreat it,to come and see We are not afraid of it at all ; we are not afraid even of its perversioh, because its perversion can be detected and exposed. Let it come, lot it bring all the light it can, it will only bring out the truth in clearer outlines and show it more evidently to ba what it claims to be, the very truth of God- We claim not only that He in whom wo believe is good authority on tho subjects on which we teust Him, but that all TIa tells us commends itMlf to iin cnliglit. ened reason, nnd in therefore onpiible of hoini; commended to every man's conscience in tht< sight of God. Wo arc free to admit that fi-nm the nature of tho caso tlioro ia wider scope fur reason in tho field of what is called natural reliction than there i:i in tho moro elovutol regions of Christian truth. It is a great driil easier, for example, to satinfy tho reaiton in re gt;'d to tho existence of God, than in rcgnM to t*- a Incamotion of God. When wo remcinUr the testimony of Laplace, surely' an unpro. judiced witness on such a theme, that in applying the doctrine of chances to tlio planetary motions ho had found the chanccH against these motions being the vesult of chauce, to bo two hundred thousand miliiardd to one, we see the overwhelming nature o( the accumulative evidence for the existem^e and operations of a desigpning mind. * " that it would be im- in a manner so over- whelmingly o n V ! n c • ing, the rational pro- bability of a revelation of God in human nature such OS that we are assured in Scripture is afforded in the person of Jesus Chrint, but that such a revelation is rationally probable, ond therefore the doctrine of it, thoroughly consonant to right reason, can bo satis- factorily shown. Suppose wo are dealing for cxumplo with persona who are sup- posed to say as one said whom we Imow, "Show us the Father and it suf- Hccth us," we may take them to the I4th of John and show them tho answer which was given to Fliilii). Ho who gave the answer la tho best authority on tho Hubje«^t, and all T/ho truly know Him will bow to that authority at once and with- out a question ; but sup- pose you have to do with n person who doe^ not bow to that authority ; that won't accept a baro refer- ence to Isaiah xiv. 0, as conclusive in tho matter, and hn begins to interpose diffiotiltics about thn in- comprehensibility, th I in- conceivability, of a man being truly" dirinej Tho impossibility as ho may assert it of a Divine nature being manifest in immor- tal flesh, — what aro you to doP Are you to say to him : you are out of tlic province of reason now. You must learn to sub- due your rcnN.n, you must be content to lenvo it behin'\ you, and simplv be- lieve on the authority of One whom yon disbelieve at your peril P Is it not allowable to try and meet him on his own groimdP Will it bo an objcctionublo ratio<t- alism if you tir to show him that Ipcaraation is an eminently rational doctrine t Suppose we take up ono of tho lines of thought which seems admissible in the eijc, and sec if it will do for an illustration of ouf general theme. Suppose we ask him to put himstlf in Philip'^ place 'or a moment ; the difficulty of Philip you will see is just the difficulty many hare at the present time. It did not satisfy him to have tho exv^tence of a Father in heaven as a mere matter of faith, he wants it as a mat- tor of knowledge. " If He exists, let Him ■how himself," he says.^Beasonably enough, we answer : It is quite reasonable that our Father in heaven should take some meins of showing Himself to us. Well, then, siipporo some showing ia expected, what kind of show- ing will it be P Wnat kind of showing d.d Pmlip expect P It seems evident bo rx];>iH>trd -•1' to (in cnliKl.t. wpiWeof h?i„„ coiwcicnoo in n,^ o admit tlatfmm "called natural ■o more oloviue,! It i«o great deal tho reason in n.. . than in regart iienwprenxcmbtT "«ly anunpro. theme, that in DhMices to tho «nd the chanccH the lesnh of )usan(I milliards miiw nature of >rtlie existcnre "Sntaflr mind, 'onld be im. wer so ovcr- ' oonvino. rational pro- » revelation of •n nature such "W aaaurod in •fforded in the sua Christ, but ' rerelatioa ia irobable, aitd > aootrine of it, consonant to . can bo gotia. wn. Suppojo g for oxampio who are sup. ■ as one said 'ow, "Show * and it suf. re may take 14th o/ John a the answer 'en to Pliiiip. the answer ia on'r on tho 11 who truly ' bow to that loe and with - > ; hut sup. itodo with 'oes not bow >n'y; that hare refer- , >'v. 0, as the matter, intcrpofio it tho in- ^Tt th ) in. 01 a man "ne< The '.ho may ;ino nature in immor. i are you >u to say out of the son j;ow. to BUb- '"I. yoii > leave it ifflply bu- it^ofOna M it not his own > ratio-t. "•nation Suppose 1 whiuh f it will theme. Philips ' Philip T have fy him >vrn as a mat- t Hi,n lOJgh, >t our inn of ippoHe show. ? d.d wtcd 1874.] EV.VNGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. «5 to see something. Wull, what kind of u shape do TOtt tbiiik bo might reasonably expect to seer Of all the shapes you con think of, which would be tho most appro- priate f To this there can be only one answer: If any shape at all was to be expected it most, beyond all doubt, have been the shape of a man ; because it is tho noblest and most expressive shape we Imow anything about. Whero do you look for the highest efforts in art— in painting, for ex- ample f Is it in dealing with tho lovely Innd- Boape or with tho tossing soa f or with the golden clouds of snuset F or tho chosen flelda of Sir Edwin Landseer and Kosa BonbeurP Ato these the highest fields of art ? Is there not one department which stands abovo them aU— the delineation of " the human faco divine" ? Higher than this, art cannot go. Our artists paint ongcls it is true, but is it not with human faces that they paict them P As for the wings, it ia a question whether they would not bo hotter angels withnnt them. Tho art, at all events, in painting a good ungcl is not in producing tho wings, but in diawing the face and tho form. It la in that which is human in tho picturo that tho glory and tho beauty are found. If, then, any shape v to be expected at all, reason would undou Ily declare it must be tho shapo of a man. ISut, again, surely it would net bo adcadsLapo, like a statue, or a picture, or a lifeless spectral form, that a reasonable man would expect to seo tk manifestation o! tho living Ood. Surely it would bo not merely thoshaj)0 of aliving thing, buta living shape. Clcarlyso. WeU,then,what have wo come to ? A skauo ia expected P Yes. The shapo of a manP Yea. Living P Yes. Why, wont is that but just a man! And there he ill Thero he stands, oa, beaming with high- est intelligenue, face replete with tho most at- tractive BioUe, heart beating with tho warmest love, voice soft and tremulous with suppressed emotion ,as in tcnderest tones ho speaks and says ; "Have I been .... seen the Father." Or to take it out of tho illustrative and to put into philosophical shupo wo have it thus. The un- known can become known to us only in the terms of the known. It is only by means of thir'^s within our sight that wo can jrassibly roach tho knowledgo of what is beyond our sight. If, then, the invisible Father of our spirits is to bo revealed at all, it must be by somo visible medium ; and ia it not philosophi- cal to expect that tho revelation, if modo rt all, will bj made, not by means of that which is lowest, but by means of that wliich is highest P In the scale of things within tho ranga of our immediate knowledge, what is tho highest P Why, man of course. " An honest man is the noblest work of God." If, then, wo aro to have a revelation of God at all, philosophy itself tells us, right reason tells us, to look for it in tho person of a man. How easy now to go on from this point and show what kind of a mw wo are to expect! It could bo shown in tho tirst place that nothing extraordinary cotdd be looked for in his external aspect, else ho wo'ild bo a monstrosity and not a man. Suppose even thero had been no other distinguishing mark than tho hido about his head which we seo in tho pictures, how unnatural it would have been ; wliat a violation of taste ! Exciting in tho minds of a multitude no higher emotion than tho idlest of all curiosities. It could bo shown in tho next place that nothing extraordinary coa'd bo looked for in respect to His age, that it would bo just OS much out of taste and out of reason that Ho should live to a prodigious ago as that Ho should grow to a prodigious stature. And hence tho necessity of tho mani- festation buing ono once for all, to bo perpetu- ated by tho witness of those to whom it was originally made. It could bo shown next that though it is not natural or rcnsonablo to ex- pect film to bo taller than other mon, it is reasonable to expect that lie will exceed thom in wisdom and in power. Wo will naturally and reasonably expect that Ho will do things other people could not do, and say things that other people could not bo expected to suy. And wnat a field have wo hero for commend- ing the truth conocming Josus Christ to tho reason and conseimoe of those with whom we |i;9 dealing I Lietty, it could bo shown that though it 18 not reasonable to expect that he will livo a longer life upon the earth than other mm, it is reasonablo to expect he will live a better one ; that, in a word, He will be perfect in character, without stain, meek and lowly, pure and holy, and what a glorious field again is hero ! Now this may seem a very cold and critical way of dealing with the great and blessed truth of the Incarna- tion. But it is a cold way to deal with tho blessed truth of tho being of God, to endeavor to foimd it on right reason. Wo ad- mit that it is cold and critioal, and that it would bo a disastrous thing if the teaeUng and preaching throughout the Church should assume such a tyx>o oa this to any great ex- tent; but is it wrong P Is it not at times highly expedient, not to say necessary, to en- deavor to meet tho sceptic on his own ground, to seek to commend to such reason and con- scienco as ho may have even a mystery as high and aB.holy as this P Lot us take for another illustration, a doctrine which is, perhaps, more than any other, in these days stigmatized as iTational — the evangelical doctnno of tho atoucmcnt, carrying with it, ns wo believo it does, tho imputation of tho > i nner's guilt to the Saviour, and of tho Saviour's merit to tho sinner. What are we to do hero; must wo ■imply fall back on authority P It can easily bo settled in this way : " Ho that mado him .... in Him might bo sufficient in Hself , and wo all know," that it docs not stand alone, but is supported on all sides by kindred statt. ments ; but is it possible to commend it to a person who cither does not acknowledge that authority as wo do, or who has snoB strong repugnance to tho doctrine thathofeela con- strained to explain away the plain statement of Scripture on tho poiflt P I believe it is. I believo if thero had been a little more ration- alism and a littlo less dogn:..()sm in this mat- ter, we should have discovered much sooner what seems only now to bo getting into notice, that the most familiar of all ways in wMoh tho working of tho Atonement is set forth in tho Scriptures, supplies tho very explanation which so many are wandering away from tho Gospel in searck of. I refer to union — the spiritual union between tho belioTor and tho Saviour. Wo still see in our great ReTiews, which a8s..me to lead the religious thought of tho age, tho old objection to the evangelical doctrine of tho Atonement — that it is a legal fiction ; to treat tho innocent as if he were guilty is ono injustice ; to treat the gpilty as innocent ia another injustice, and this is what you eall satisfying Divine law, which is sup- posed to bs the very embodiment of .justice ! Now, is it enough to say, there is a great mystery here, and you must bowaro of rais- ing objections to it which have no better f oundaUon than erring human reason P Is it not a great deal better if wo can show, or contribute anything towards showing,that the truth obout tho Atonement, liko tho rest of evangelical truth, does really commend itself to enlightened reason P Wo can show, first, that vicarious sufi!criiig,and salvation by means of it, aro not peculiar to Christianity. Indiges- tion from overwork of brain, hcadacho from an obuso of tho stomach — thero is vioarious suf- fering, tho innocent for tho guilty. Fever treated by sudoriflos, inflammatioa by tho application of a blister— what uro these but attempts to cure an iutomal disorder by tho vicarious suffering of tho skin P Again, how is it that the passengers on a steambuat aro kept safe from drowning p By tho vicarious im- mersion of tho steamboat ; every passenger that steps on board makes it sink a littlo deeper in tho water. This weight is not im- Eutcd to himself ; it is imputed to tho steam- oat. And thus, and thus only, ho is safe. So a raised platform suffers vicarious tension for those who stand upon it. A beleaguered for- tress suffers vicarious assault on behalf of those within it ; and so wo might illustrato in- doiiuilely. Suppose now wo tako one uf tho illustrations and work it out a, little. There is a man struggling in fho water and in danger of getting drowned. No ono is near to save him. A piece of board, however, ia floatinir ' beside him. He sees it and seizes it. n buoys him up. It floats him safe to tho shore. Kow, la that, or is it not, a rational way ol salvation P I* thero any suspension or son- irovenAion of the laws of nature in it P None whatever. But suppose now that somj philosopher were giving in his own way an account of the manner of this salvation. " Tho man woidd have been drowned," he says, " had it not been for a singular device. There was at the samo time a piece of wood ia tho water. The weight of the man was im- puted to the wood, and tho buoyancy of the wood was imputed to theman. And thus, tho wood, thr^u^U buoyant, sank down and the man, though heavy, floated on tho surface and was saved. In accordance with law P Yes, in accordance with law. With the law of Savitation P Yes, with the law of gravitation, ow absurd, you might say. Then you have a man whoso spcciiio gravity ' < greater than water floating in it ; ono vi' itm of law. A piece of wood settling down m tho water ; an- other violation of law. And this is what you call keepir s; the law inviolate ! Was there any- thing wto.jg in tho philosopher's ac- count of the matter P Nothing what- ever. There was only something omit- ted, namely, that the man and the wood were so joined together as to make ono body in tho water. You seo how that re- moves all the difficulty. It would have made no difference to the man ilthcre had been ten thous- and pieces of wood floating in the 'vater if ho had not identified himself with one of them, that is, token hold of it. And then, while, according to law, each had to share its own separate fortune before the union — the man siudng and the wood floating — now that they aro 80 united as to form one tody in tho water, they must sharo tho same fortune, and it bo- comes simply a question , then, whether the man will drag down the wood, or whethcrthe wood will buoy up tho man. But in cither cose, as a matter of necessity resulting from tho union, tho gravity of tho man will bo imputed to the wood, and tho levity of tho wood imputed to tho man. And thu", you observe, this recipro- cal imputation is strictly in qccordanco with law. Theto ia no legal Jiction. Why? Bo- eauBO there is a real union between tho two, and, therefore, tho imputation follows neces- sarily as a matter of strictest law. So with the other illustrations. Tho reason why tho head eon suffer for tho stomach and tho t^kiu for the external organs, wo luidcn'tund as we remember that both head and stomach, both skin and iiiternul organs, belong to thosamo body. And hO in tho ease of tho evangelical doctrine of tlio atonement. The innocent has joined himself to tho guilty, so as to bo one with them. And the gmlty have joined themselves to' thu innocent, so as to bo ono with him. There is no legal fiction. There is a real union. And hero again wo have 0, widu field to show how Ho has taken hold of us and made himself ono with us in His incarnation according to tho flesh, and by His baptism ac- cording to tho spirit, and how wo tako hold of Him and aro mode ono with Him in our now birth and by our baptism ; and if wc have set this forth clearly and fully, wo oro in a posi- tion to show how tho Atonement by tho vicari- ous Bufioring of our blessed Lord com- mends itself to tho only tind of reason which is appropriate in tlio cose— that of analogy. Illustrations of this kind might be multi- plied ; but time will not admit of it. I believe It can bo easily shown that any of tho evan- gelical doctrines will bear any amount of ra- tional eritieism, and may bo subjected to it with just as much profit as tho doctrines of natural religion. And it docs seem to mo that wo ought to bo at somo pains to mako it known that wo aro not afraid of this criticism. But while wo hold this position, wo admit that much caution is necessary not to bo carried oway by tho prido of uusanctifled rca- son, so as to havo too great confidenco in our own intuitions or dpductions. But this tautior 66 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. ia. we mainUin, a dicUte of reuon itaeU ia Tiew of the fact of ain and iU perrortiog in- floanoe, i«f emd to in the early part o! thia paper. Beaaon itaeU ahould teaoh na, in view of our Umitationa and of our abenatiinia, to be Terj hnmUe ; and in remid to anoh a revela- tion aa we have in the fiolj Soriptnrea, pur- /arting to oome from the author of our reaaon, and to wifola tmtha which, from their very natnre, are neoeaaai'Uy beyond our reach, and Hcciadited aa it ia by ao very many concurrent Unea of erldenoe, even thougL there ahould be some thing*! the oonaononce of which to rea- aon haa not yet been made apparent to us, we ■hottU be willing to wait tiU some of tho clouds which enoompgaa na have deaied away, and in the Ught of Gh>d we can aee light clearly. It must be remembered, too, that it ia not at all neoeaaary for a person to be able to see, atiU leaa to be able to show, the conaonance of evangelical truth to right reason, in order to a belief in it which will be both hearty enough and sufficiently reasonable. As soon as we ore satisfied that Ho who speaks to us is the autho? of our reason, we may be content to accept what He tells us as conaonont to right reason without being able to show that it is or even to see that it is. If anything were of- fered to our faith which obvioiuly contra- dicted our reason, this, of course, would be sufficient to show that it did not come from the author of our reason. But it is one thing to say that a doctrine or statement does not contradict our reason, and another thing to see its full accordance with reason. We believe, then, that a person may bo thoroughly evangelical without over attempt- ing to rationalize concerning any of tho eviin- geUcal doctrines ; but this does not hinder our holding that a person may be quite as thoroughly evangelical, though he does allow and invite, or even indulge in, rational criti- cism. And in particular it is our belief that the irrational rationalism which is so prevalent in our day is to be met, not by dogmatism, but by a rational rationalism. Wo beliove in fi(^iting these people with their own weapons, and showing that wo ore not afraid to .do it. So long as we use right reasop rightly "we can do nothing agtdist the truth, but for the truth." It is becoming more and more generally ad- mitted now that we have the Bible on our side. Tlie attempt of the Unitarians of past genera- tions to found their system of rationalism upon the Bible haa signally failed, and their de- scendants feel constrained to abandon the idea of accepting the whole Biblo as the Word of Qod, in order that they may rid themselves of its witness against them in our favor. Again, when a rationalist of tho type of Mr. Arnold wishes to get rid of tho evangelical doctrines, wliat does he do ? Ue does not deny that they -are t» be found in the Bible. He admits even that the^ are woven all through it, so as to form an integral part of it. Ho is under the necessity of admitting that they were both held and taught by the apostles and other con- secrated writers. The only resort he can find is to relegate them to what he calls Aberglaut*, or extra belief, which dull minds like John and Paul very naturally fell into in the absence of any one so acute and profound as Mr. Arnold to set them right. It is admitted, then, by the most thorough-going of uur opponents that we have tho Bible on our side, and the time is coming when it will bo as clearly seen that we have reason on our side. The time is coming when rationalism and evangelicalism shall Ira identical. The anti-evangeUaal rationalism which has arro- gantly claimed reason all to itself, is contiuunliy shifting its ground. Witness, for example, the ratiouoliam of omniscience which flourished in Qcrminy a generation ago w'lien Suholling, Ilcgcl, and other follonrcrs were sVle to toll us ovorything about cvcry- t'iing,and the ratiunaliim of t)iu ancients tvhich liourislics in EngUnd now under tho leader- ship of Herbert Spencer, who cun tell us any- thing about anything that is not phruomenal. la uuucIk.t fritiiiration the front wUl be obang- uU uguiti. Wo have ouly tu wait u few years to let the enemies of tho truth dovour one an- other. But through it all tho good old evan- gelical faith holda on ita steady course, ad- vancing in clearness and fullness, vaiying from time to time in modes of atatement, and re- vising ita interpretations of Scripture in the light of advancing knowledge, but never de- puting from its firm foundations, never abandoning its root doctrines, cleaving fast to Him who is himself the truth, even to Jeans Christ, the same yesterday, to-day and for- ever. The rationalism which is opposed to the Oospel is but a following of the fashion of the age. Does not the groat historian of rational- ism admit this P Is not Mr. Lecky's book a series of marvellous illustrations of li t Does not Mr. Arnold admit it in the submission which ho acknowledges and demands to the Zeit Oeiit, tho spirit of the ageP We are no followers of a spirit which is one thing_ in one age and another in another. We think the Spirit of Ood a groat dool more worthy of trust than tho spirit of the age. We believe in the Holy Ghost, who from ago t* ago, by the consistency of his witness, by the uniformi- ty of his working in tho hearts and lives of men, by the response which he awakens in all oar hearts, especially in our highest and best moments, establishes a thousand times mere rational a claim to our confidenoo in his guid- ance than any imaginaiy ever-changing spirit of tho age, or any of those who claim to bo its oracles. The meeting thereupon adjourned at one o'clock, the Chairman onnounaing that in con- sequence of tho limited time at their disposal, and tho numi>er of papers still to bo read, it had l>eon fotmd necessary to arrange for a division of the Conference into two sections ; unu to meet in St. Andrew's Church, tho other in the First Baptist Church. AFTERNOON SITTIN03. FUST ssonoir — sr. AsmsEw's onvsou. FEENCH-CANADIAN MISSIONS. Bev. Mr.,IiAviJ!nB read tho following paper : The papers which have been read before you have shown how deeply rooted in the soil, how strongly walled in, how eagerly watched by its gnaroianB, is this paradise of Roman Catholic growth in our country. For a long time, more than two centuries, it was left almost wholly undisturbed, as it is now quite well known that during French rule no Irench Protestants or Huguenots were permitted to moko this countiT' their home. If one wishes to have some aidcqoate idea of the intensity of the re- ligious element of the first settlers, let him read in the French papers of Montreal and Quebec of last week the list of the ecclesiastics who, pre- cisely 200 yean ago, landed in Quebec — all of them of one mind, of ono language and one purpose, namely, to plant the Roman cross alone on tills land ; and to bring tho Indians under its shadow, they labored for nearly a century, without any foreign influence of any kind. After the conquest, a little more than an- other century, a few English Frotestant>> came to settle in this country. They were most of them military men and traders, not particular- ly religious, as wo all know. Bat even had they all been religious men — were they not con- querors. Englishmen, encraicH, as well as Pro- testant, and consequently ill adapted to make proselytes ? You will grunt mo that mission- aries who came to the sound of cannons with bullets in them were scarcely fit to draw the hearts of the people to their form of fuith. Alas! it all went tho other way; many a strong Churchman, many a staunch Scotch Presbyterian, now far awoy frae hame, wi^h no intention in the world to forsake the reli- gion of their forefathers, in their loneliness listened to tho voice of that almost universal religion which often provcH xtrongcr than de- nominational conscience because it is always :t religion that loves. Married into Ontliolic fami- lies, they may have remained Protestiint ot heart thcmaelves; but aa a genmal tiling the childreu follow the religion of the mother and of tho masses around them, so that fami- Ilea and aettlementa were thna bom into the mother Church by that eaar aort of .proaelytiam. Thia had been gomg on in many parts of the oo Jitry until some forty years ago. A new era, as it were, in our re- ligious niaiory began then. Nothing, or al- most nothing, had even been attempted by the Prjteatant Ohristiana of this country to make the Ooapel known to their Fianch-Canadian fellow subjects, when, aa by mistake, the Rev. H. H. Olivier landed in Montreal with the pur- pose of preaching the Gospel to the Indians. Finding a number of our ' English-speaking brethren ready to take him by the hand for French evangelistic work, they agreed to com- mence at once, as the one felt that he had been sent to meet the wish and prayer of tho other. When the time had come, God pen^ the flame to kindle the fuel already pre' i said that the other kind of proselytism' ., i.s easy, but this was most difficult. There is no doubt that to separate subtle errors from the truth, to de taoh Roman dogmas and aupentitious creeds grafted on the Apostolioal tree by priestly hands, is a delicate process ; but it has to be done, or the whole of the Christian truth would soon bo altered. This is our justification fcr the pursuance of a work which does not draw the sympathv of all Protestants Some are quite opposed to proselytism among Roman OathoUcs. Wo boldly assert that such are not real, consistent Protestants, that they are Pro- testants because they happen to bo bom of Pro- testant parents. We had almost said, that un- less they are at heart Roman CAthoUcs, they are not Christians, because a true fervent Christian must be a prosdytizer. "We have believed,' ' says the Apostle Paul, "md therefore have we spoken." In the face of the G jspcl history, it is no argument to say that Roman Catholicism has a great dwl of the substance of tho religion of Christ in itself. Tho re- ligion of tho Jews had a great deid in it of the substance of Jehovah's religion, and neverthe- less Christ affirmed that by Uieir traditions Jews made the Word of God of none efi'ect. So we may say of Roman Catholicism. We very well know that it is not a popular, ro- mantic, worldly-polite sort of work to de- tect false coin, even when it is half or two- thirds made of the pure metal. It looks much more generous and heroic to go to the mine and extract the metal from its natural alloy ; butitis just as honest and as necessary, just aa honorable to be a reformer of a religion when that religion has been altered by false adherents and false doctrines, as to be the first Apostles to propagate it in its primitive purity ; just as honorable to change from ono religious faith to another, when one is conscientiously convinced that tho religion in which ho was brought up is not the pure truth of God, as to accept the truth when entirely unknown before. Our proselytism is of a deep, serious re- ligious kind. Wlittt we especially strive for is not first of all to stamp on our coin the image of tho Sovereign Father and of his Be- loved Son instead of the Pope and the Vir- gin Mary, but rather to tolce away the alloy. We prefer a pious Roman Catholic individual to an irreligious Protestant. And stiU, if it was in our power to make this whole Catholic population pas**, oven superficially, to the Pro- testant faith, we would do it at once, be- cause it would immensely simplify the work of education, of evangelization and of spirituali- zution. It would remove vcnr many obstacles in tho woy. It is very well known that Ro- man CuthoUcinm is not favorable to the general liberal education of the masses ; it is not less evident that but reluctantly dothee&ilesinsti- cal authorities allow the reading of tho Holy Scriptures ; it is universally known that they make their rites, their iipostolical suc(iefsion,tho necessary channel of Go<Vm communication to man,almostentircly denying the Word of Christ that " bloweth where it listeth." All these are as the first outwnrd wall enclosing the fortress, where many battles aro usclAJsly fought. 'Che most ignorant or the coarsest Protestantism is without these obstacles. Ge- neral instruction, tho Word of God, the spirit [Oct, ■■i of the mother Im. ao that faaU. I*^M bom into ■nntil some forty ijew, in onr n. |«othuig, or al. W;tenipt«Jbythe P»"*r^ to make fOToh-Oanadian "tako, the liov w^ththepur. r "8 Indians. ffirlwh-gpeakiDir f the hand for '*T*"| to com. wthehad been ■r of the other ■*^*. the flame ^saldthat K«wy, but this doubt that to I truth, to de Mttous creeds \°l priestly " I'M to bi ■» truth would itifioation for oes not draw ' "onie are onfir Roman Sttoharenot Jey are Pro. ooraofPh). •;d,thatun. tholicg, they ■"JO fervent "We have >d therefore the Gjspcl n«t Koman > Bubstance : The ro. »° Jt of the ' aeverthe. traditions one effect, siam. We 'Pnlar, «,. * to de- f or two. oks much the mine al alloy; •"T, just rehgion oy false too first 'purity; 'eJigioug ntiously ho was d, as to iknown iousre. ive for in the lis Be. e Vir. alloy. Fidual , if it tholio Pro. . be. work uali- icles fio. criil less isti. 'oly liey the to ut ?80 he iy et 1874.1 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 6j ot Qod, oome at once in iminodiato oontaot with tbe mind, the heart, the 1001 of man. Wo all admire the genius of tho mnn who con- ceived and aohievoJ the Urcat JJjtiliot of Rome, the symbol of the Great Church. Thero ii>. however, a^rroitcr Kcaiui in (ho world than that of llidmol Angclo ; it is tliehalf convert- ed human heart, constantly (triviug to aervo Gnd and the AorlJ. In tho Bomau world, whore ovcrythinpr iagrcat for ff«)d or for evil, the grand idea of n universal Church, eompos* ed of all tlio elements of humanity in relation near or renaoto to Christianity, pprsng up to curse the Church and tho world. It is not an iileal, a spiritual,oonccption, but a grout ilka. Not tho C^hristion i^.ea, wh'ch is tho Church in tho world ; but tho human idea, tho world in the Church. That vast intcUec- ttiul >!umo id tho cover of the BO.oalled Catho. Uis Church. It cover.) suinta and si:iijcrd — un- tiiiveiiod cinnorM— togcthcrand givc;i them tho sun. red nnmo of Christians. S:iint<t there nrr, ,1 uln-ays have been, in tliat vast mulHt.-'.le. Uuarinv tlio name 1 f Catholic Christian.", you n'ill lind in that motley as. Hombluiro rationiilist!), infldcl!<, m:iteriuli»tii, immonil men, br the side of devout, piouD, sainted ones. Even in the Jesuit fckicicly, which u a conceutr:ttiuu of tho Iloouin Catho- lic idea, you will find cimplo-mlnded men like Gourdaloue, Uovignan una others liy tho side of astute, unscrupulous politicil agitators, ready, if thev could, to reinstato tho Inquu)!- tion. Pascal ..lid Krubau, Fenclon and ('ardinal Dubois, llyncinth ■ Loyson and Louis Vonillot, rem:iin in tho same Church on earth, but will not bo ia tho same in heaven. When a refor- mation takes away millions from that broad Church, — being a living organism, it grows again feedingon coarser material, whore there is always a large base to work upon in our very imperfect world. That is tho secret of tho sure continuanco of Ilomaiiism for a long time to come, thongh it is constantly di m i n is h i n g in numbers, in power, and in spirituality. Tho great agglomeration of such divetrso elements may receivo great shocks in the mighty conflicts of nitions, and experience changed on a largo acule by tho working ot in. ward principles scarcely suspected. But in tho n antimo Christian men must work for tbe Nalvation of individual soids — they must, and they will, if thov to truly animated by the t<pirit of their Mu In the vast assemblage I. icy will not fiii.^ i nnity of belief, but a unity of difficult cases to deal with ; a strange toixtnre of ideas, of sentiniouts, of crooked consciences, the Uko of which is not found in our Protestantism. I liavo said it, our proselytLon is not of on easy hind, but wher- ever it p»>netrate.s, it goes to tho root ; it puri- fios, elevates, spiritualizes individual natures. It does moro than this— it has u boueiiciul in- fluence on Protestants theraselvrs. Since tho arrival of the missionaries to work among tho French, tho easy '[/foselytism of Protoetants by Uoman Catholics has boon very luattrially diminished, if no* entirely arrested. Tlio in- terest awakened has nioro ni<d inuro increased among our English-speaking brethren, who have helped us, often generously, in this diffi. cnit, but blessed and uoi».ssary work, which is yet in its iaiancy. Tho first missionaries were FrenoVi.8wiss. Somo of you may have wondered w.hv tho word "Swiss" has been so ' f ten used in derision ; because it is not quite synonymous with Protestant 01 heretic, or apostate or renegade ; but— it is almost too rtdieuloiit U> say it, but small and ridiculous thingshavoag^reat power sometimes — trjiiirrcl, an annoying intruder in tho sanctuary. In spite of all opposition, n widonnd efT>.-ctual door has been opened, and already many have been reached who will enter us purified sinners tho Pearly Gates. Tliis is only tho beginning, and % rich barvestof souls will bo the blessed reward of those who will follow tis. They will reap In joy what wo have often sown in tears. There are causes at work which aro helping outwardly what wo arc prosecuting inwardly, and which will in duo time ensure tho ssoendanoy of Frotcftantism oven in this Province of ours. Tliiiro is a largo cml. gration from among our French Catia> dians to tiw United StatM, and fnlly a« orcat • one from EngUad to CoaMa. The French- Canadiau etSlv lesm the EngUdi langnage, and ate fond of f peaking it; and though it ia rather bard for » Frenohman to aooepttho ideftthit at some future day hi* langaaire may almoit bo obsolete in thia cotm- try, ■till a ChrisUaii man knows that tho Eng- liah hingnago U the vehicle of ao much that is goodly, that be ia willing to ospresa bis deepest sentlmonta in that pretty cztnisive- Iv spoken dialect, beoauao bo also beUovea that in another and liiaher world we shall all rpeak a higher langiugo. In the near timo a good spttitnal work was to be done in tho French language, and by French con- verts. While we aro pnnoing this, our Co- thoUo neighbors aro increasing and multiply- ing thehr monuraental buildings for roUglous purposes. ' Their sominarieii (mdoonrenH ore nugo fortresses. Aro they the signa of fear, or tho proof of strength f They are both. Catholicism is tbreatmml in Canvda ; it is surrounded by Fn>testant&n, iucroasteg in number and power. It is threatened by a spiritual Chnstianity which ia constantly breathing on tho soul* of men. Buildings and walls are dead things ; living men bnUd and destroy them. Change the souls of men and you cnango tho face of tho world. For- tresses are of no use if men do not cling to them. Ocly a few veats ago, we piton hoard and read that the infolliblo oroclo of tho Soman Catbolica said that Victor Em- manuel woidd never enter B<»ne ; but he baa entered, and U master there. Who shall dare to say that our Emmanuel will not cntoi thoso fortresses, and becomu the victoriona king rf many souls now in bondage, and givo tho glorious spiritual liberty of tho children of God. Let His spirit come over iu and over them ; enter inside thoso walls, and miracles will bo wrought — not on diseased bodies which sooner or later, must die, but on diseased minds and hearts to which Uo hod brought immortality. Our Coimcil does not proclaim a man dtvine, to lord it over his brothrcu, but that all men may bo made par- takers of tho diviiu ntxlure, become tho sons of God, joint heirs with their blessed Elder Brother above. ProfesKor Cajqvell read a pupcr on AN INVESTIGATION OF THE BELA- TIONS OFTHE COMPAIUTIVE STUDY OF llELIOIONS TO CliUISTIANITY. A new branch of philosophically systcmizcd knowlolgn is knocking for u'lmissiou into the circle uf tho sciences. It is tbe Science of Ileli. gioa, of which Prof. Max MUller has treated so charmingly in his lectures at tho Iloynl Institu- tion, and elsewhere. Tho coinparison of re- ligions, upcm which it is bused, is by no iii'.'ans a now thing ; but tho wonderful increase in tho material to bo eonipured, and tho improved quality of tho information gained by recent philulygicul researches in this dcpurtmciit, rcn- der probable a science which was Infoni an im. possibility. Its great apostle has been adopted as a Christian advocate by recent aiH/hiKists, and certainly takes btrong ground in opposi- tion to tlie atheistic p^ixitivism of mo<lrrn men of seicnce. Principal lioultbee, of the Lunilon (\)llege of Divinity, iu the annual uddri ss ot tno Victoria Institute last year, Inoking fur one to express his sentiments, said, " I can but echo tho language uf the illustiiuus Pro- fessor Mtiller in his rei.'ent lectures un lan- guage and thought directed Hgiiinst these evo- lution theories, when ho raid that ' tlic>y raiwt Eroblems, which hangliko stunn <rluuds ovrr oin- eH<ls, and make our very sonlstu ijuivrr.' " (I) It would b<! gratifying if, in this ago of sciontifi(! objection, evi n a new science cotdd be fourd to testify for t\w truth of divine rev. elation, and many with wliuni the wish is father to tho thought fundly imiiginu thiit such toti- niuny is to be found in what lias been written on the science of religion. I am far froi|i I. Tli« Annus! AddroM uf Illy Vlcuirln In. lltutit or Pliilimoiiblcal Mis-lctr uf Orrat Ilrit'iln, di-llvirpil Mar aiih, IfcJll, hy tho Uev. T. I', noulilieu, 1) U., PrinclM ul tlioli'juduu Cullcgu uf UlvlDlty. deatring to f .eate an enemy to tho oauau of tmth, or evjn to exaggerate tbe opposition of a profosp^ friend of Chriationity, yet I am compelled to direct attention to this new acienoe. aa one that stands in a relation of decided and dangerona ontagoniotn to much ot what we aa Ohiistiana hohl most dear. Tho Bampton lecturer of 1862, in his third leciuro on tho Critical History of Free Thought, thus describes tho spirit iu which tht eomparatlea ituiy of religiom has generally been carried on : " This phrase," ho says, "may have different meanings. It may signify tho comparison of Christ'anity with other creeds in its cztomul - and internal character, without sacrificing tho belief that a divinely revealed clement cxiots in if, which caused ft to differ from them in kind as well as in degree ; or it may mean u comparison of Christianity with other religion& as equally false with them, equally u deliberate and conscious invention of priestcraft, which was tho shocking view adopted by writers like VoInCT in tho lost century; or else n coinpari. son of it ia OS equally truo with them, ns equally a psychological dovolopmont of tho religious consciousness, which ia tho view prevalent it many noted works on tho philoso. phy of history in tho present." (2.) As exam, pws of tho last of these three uses ot tho term, tho lecturer cites Benjamin Constant, Laurent, Comto ond Buckle, to whom bo might have added Benon, Schercr, Max MUllcr, and other diuclples of tho philosophical schooU of Sehcl- ling and Ilegcl. Archdeacon Ilardwick was one of tho few who did not in tho course of his studies sacridco tho belief in a divinely reveal. ed element distinguishing Christianity from all other religions. (3.) Tho very partial com- parison possible to tho :!?'athcrs of tho Church rosultedin tho serious errors of the Alexan- drian school of theology ; (1) and Bogcrs, in hia "Superhumiin Origin of tho Bible," shows that when man corrupted the truo religion it was in tho direction of thoso which havo liia own native stomp upon them. (5.) Tho attitude in which the science of religion stands towards Christianity v; 'd at once ap- pear when tho Biblois phtccd m tho hands of its coryphoius. Our orongeUral Cliristianity ia tho ruUgion of tho Book. That v/hicU under- mines tho authority of the Biblo ipio fcuto undermines (Christianity, and such is tho work in which Uenan (0) audMiUleT,tho one openly, tho other furtively, and pe'hapa somewhut unconsciously, ore engaged. Tho science of rdigion diaiiitegrates tht revelation by making a rc-'A guif bctweinthe Old Testament and the Now. 'I'hus Proiossor MUller says, "The position which Christianity from tho very beginning took up with regard to Judaism, served as the tlrst lesson in com- parativo theology, ond diverted tho attention even of the unlearned to a comparison of two religions, diliering in their conception of tho Deity, in their estimate of liiunuhity, in their motives of morality and in thoii bopo of im- mortdlity" (7). llo then goes on to fpe;ik ot thcM I wo relijioiii, "tho Jewish and tho Christian' ' and to fiuppose that as tlio former was tho pioparation tor tbo latter in somo lands, so other .i .ligions may have been pre- parations lor tho same in othci lauds. Again the samo elegant writer saya: "Tho result of tho cpirit in wliich ancient religious ha\-o been utudicd is a failure in discovering tho pcculiiir i. A Critloiil Illatorr of Froo ThniiKht In referpnco 10 tlio ChrlHiliin Uuliniun, by Adam Storey Farrur, M./... I.Lfturulil. ;(. Clirlttt and other Milfftcni, hy rhftrlcs Itardwlcki M A., Clirl^llun AflviiL'Ut41 In tlio IJnivurslty of (T:iui. tirlduo. In II rrvlow uf this tumk, I'mfcssorMiilIcr. wlilh' arkiM>wli>ili.'ln0 (ho triithfii1ni;ss of tho uuthnr'n li'X'oiiiitor iHicli-iit relluions, tuko.H Htron^ cxcertion to ho I iilrit In which It is willton iind llio i.onchlHlonn nil tnv< nihlo liiull other rcllKlonstlnintlic Chrlstluu tu whi(.-li Iho Clirlstiaii Advoculourrlves. *. Th'f Afrlnin Hchool opiMifod the Alexandrian in Iho view held by tho hitti r of heatiir n n llizloim and plillitsiiiihloM iiH I'ontiilnlim a litr^f* ek'Uicnt of truth or even purl liil revelitlhjiiH. iiiiil I Ini.i escaped tho fluura tlvolritiTprotatP'niiand I*lllUl^lznltr»y^teIno|■duotllnl^ l< to whii-li Iho Alexandria. IS loll. In iIk; la-cfaco l-> the tirbtviihniioof " t'tiipM from ii Cerman Workshop'' tt'id elMowh K'. I'rofoHnor Midler (|uolo:i. with Rreat satisfaction. Homo paylnus of t^leniont <if Aloxan>iria. rogardliitf the conncutiuu uf rhilu&uphy and Cnrtsil* anlty. 6. Tho Rnpcrlinmnn Orluln of the Blli'c. fi. Eludes dul'lllsiolro Ucllylouso, \e. ■■ ' ^ - T. TUu aclcncu of liLlUiun, Lctlu'o t. 6B MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. 'i fMtnres which really dutinguiah Christianity from all the religions of the world and secuio to its founder nia own peculiar place in the hiatorjr of the world, far away from Vaaiahtha, Zoroaster and Buddha, from Xaui and Mo- hammed, frojn Confucins and Lao-tse." (8.) Nothing ooold be a plainer denial of the Christ of the Old Testament. Few authors have eaoaped thia serious error in institnting a oomparison among tho religions of the world. Most of tho writers on the subject under consideration depreciate or altogether elimin- ate the historical element which enters so largely into the composition of the S jriptuiep. £Ton Professor HUUer, whose tone has some- times the appearance of devout belief in tho Old and Now Testament narratives, at others does not scruple to surrender this important dement. " Hutoiy," he says, " never tells us of any race with whom the simple feding of reverence for higher powers was not hidden under mythological disguises." (0). Here was a grand opportunity for distinguishing the re- ligion of the Bible from all others, but no such distinction is hinted at. Again ho says in another place, " The parkr ei^antin in re- ligion is not extinct ; it never will be. Not oiJyhave some of the ancient childish reli- gions been kept alive, as for ioatanoe tho reli- gion of India, which is to my mind like a hM fossilized megatherion walking about in the broad daylight of the nineteenti^ century ; but in our own religion and in the longoage of the New Testament, there aro many things which disclose their true meaning to those only who know what language is mode of, who have not only ears to hear, but a heart to understand the real meaning of parables." (10^- This is mildly put, yet under its goise of c it- eration and partial truth there lies an un- bounded license of interpretation, .tiiich, if Professor HUUer were a Biblical oxegete would yield results Mmilar to those arrived at by Strauss and Kenan. It does not astonish us, therefore, to find our author saying in his review of Dr. Spiefrel's comparison, of Oene- bIh ani the Zend Avesto, " We should have ha. i with equal pleasure acy solid facts by which to establish either tho depeuUcnco of Genesis on ~h« Zend Avesta, or tho dependence of the Zend Avesta on Oenesis.' (U). But tho oulminiiting error in the science as it at present exists, is that it reduces tho Bible to the position of a mere publication of a natural religion, capable of infinite develop- ment. It is thus a human production and stands not alone but primui inttr para, as regards the canonical books of the world's religions. The learned writer to whose works, us the most moderate and seemingly orthodox of his school, I prefer to restrict my quotations, calls the study of the religions of the world, the study of the various languages in which man has spoken to his Maker, and of that lan- guage in which his Maker at sundiy times and in divers maimers spake to man. (12) That we may be in no doubt as to tho moaning of this remarkable statement, wo find our au- thor in another place saying, " Like an old precious medal, the ancient religion after the rust of ages has been removed will come out in all its purity and brightness; and the image which it discloses wilt be the image of the Father, the Father of all the natiens upon earth; and the superscription when wo can read it again, will be, not only in Judsa, but in tho languages of all tho races uf tho world, the Word ef God, revelled, whore alone it can bo rovculcd — in tho heart of man." (13.) Should such views as (kese gain currency, and there is grent danger from the mediating jxMition which they occupy of their attracting many minds that have escaped thoconclusionsof positivism, the consequences must be disas- trous. They must lead to a want of faith in the peculiar and saving doctrines of Christian- ity, open the door to jretensions of inspiration 8. Tbe Bdenoe of IteUglon, Lecture IV. 9. Tho Science of Religion, Lecture 11. 10. The Boience o^ Bollglon, Lecture IV. 11. ClilpB from a German Workshop, Vol. !,, Art. VII, 13. tUlps from a Ocrman \Vvr''Miop, Vul, 1., Atl. I. 13. Tho Science of Religion, Lecture I. by the vilsst and ■iUiett of men, and plnngre those who adopt them into imliiferenee and ap^y .M legtuds the eraageli/ation of the heathen. la the Science of Bcligion responsible for these lesnltsP By no meuw. Inth cannot be at real variaiuM with itself, and the Ood of rereUtion is the Ood of sdenoe. Ewih in its sphero ia His troth. Theao are the results arrived at by students of the sdenee who have mistaken the natur* of their facts, have classi- fied them wroc^ir, introdnoed foreign elements among them, imd made • partial and valueless indnotion of them, as other scientific men have dons in tiie tasB of other departments of s'lenee. Our duty as Ohristisn apologists is : st of all to show tho errors In their process or tho nnfounded ehoiaoter of their state- ments. Wo need not pass beyond this nega- tive stage ht'ss wo choose; and, unless we L oificlcntly mformod on the subject, it is folly to advance a step in tho direction of reocnstmotion. Yet an ordinary student of the religions of tho world may, without pre- sumption, indicate lines of argument and modes of research which may lead to truer conclu- sions. The writers who at present engage our at« tention find that there is agreement among all religions in regard to certain matters of doc- trine and practice, embracing in tho latter tem ethics and cultus. Now this agreement cannot be denied. But tho bounds of this agreement as it exists, and the extent to which we might naturally expect to find it existing, must be fixed before any use can bo made of tho former as a basis for argument. Tho wolf and tho lamb ogfree so far in that both aro animab and mammalian vertebrates ; tho good man and tho bad agree in that both aro mem- bers of tho same human family. Christianity and Buddhism agree in that both are religions. What is a rdigion f I do not know how far my definition may approve itself to tho student of tho Science of Religion, but I am tempted to call religion tho exercise of man's powers, intellectual, moral, devotional, and of whatso- ever other- nature they may be in relation to the spiritt^al and eternal world. Man is re- li^rioos Uicause ho has a religious stnso or fiu:alty. Some raea have succeeded in edu- cating themselves out of this faculty, but by so doiug have not invalidated the fact of its universal existence. The students of the Science of Beligion, let it bo confessed, have done good service in showing this universality. The religious sense which Professor Miiller calls Vemunf t, or the faculty of apprehending tho Infinite, although I would rather ho had said that seeks to apprehend the phenomena of the spiritual world, together with conscience or tho moral sense, make up the basis of re- ligion in man, for religion must have a basis. Were nothing sunllke In the eye How could we llgt i Itself descry r Wore nothing OMiike in tbe mind How could we Ood in nature find 1 (14) In these two senses — tho religious and tho mural — we find what wo may tcnk tho spiritual or divine nature in man. Without this divino ciement in man's nature tho re- velation of divinity were valueless. But it must be conceded that the light within is equally valueless if tho light that is without bo not apprehended by it. There is, wo hold, <n tl^e JlibU, a divine element distinct from that which is found in man's nature, for tho pur- pose of apprehending which the divine element in man was implanted. But tho student of tho science of religion says No —tbe Bible and all other canonical scriptures ore transcripts more or less obscure of the story of gradual de- velopment in man's religious consciousness. The Pusitivist seeks to oliminate the divine element in man, reducing the religious faculty and conscience to the rank of acquired pow- ers, "as qualitiosof life tho promise and potency of I'kich ho discerns in matter." (16) This is the most dangerous of all errors, cutting away at one fell swoop the foundations of — , 14. Ooothe, bj Whowo'l, I.V Professor Tyrnlall'; Inangaral Addrosa before the UrttUh ABDoclatloD. ' religion. Tho nationalist, and tho majority of writers on the science of religion are snob, ohidea the Materialist for his atheism wid contends for thjse innate principles or laws of our spiritual oonstitntion, bat he seek* to eliminate from the smn of Christianity the divinodement without, or tho word of divine revelation. . With him, whether he set out from the Abaolnto Identity of Sohdling, or tho lt,gieot Hegd, the spiritual Ego and Non Ego are one, the latter a mere devdopment of the former. There is a worse and more dan- gerona devdopment theory than that of Dar- win here, which needs to bo pushed but litUo farther to oulminate in a full fledged Atheism. A great part of the argument in favor ef ethnic rdigions is based npon the exceUenoo of the Doralify taught in their scriptures. Much oantion is necessary in dealing with thia part of the subject. Wo must recognize the fact that the rdigions of ancient Greece and Borne are alcogeUier defldent in ethical codes, axd that tho philosophical systems of the m«ralists,both Mforo and since the commence- ment of the Christian era, have no right, whether we regrord them as unaided efiorts of human reason cr imperfect imitations of Christian models, to enter as factors into our comparison. Taming to the EastjPtuh Hotep, Zoroaster and Cjniucius teach morality in- deed, some of tho precepts of which may be compared with those of Christianity, but which, OS a whole, is far inferior to that of Aristotle and Epictetus, who again fall infinitely short of the requirements of either tho Old or New Testament. Natural religion, probably purified in certain cases by the in- fluence of Old Testament revelation, is all that wo need find hero. (16.) It ia strange that Professor MUUcr should not have seen the im- propriety, to say the least of it, of basing an argument on such a foundation, when, speak- ing of Buddhism,he is constrained to say " the highest morality that was ever taught before tho rise of (yhnstianity was taught by men, with whom tho gods had become mere phantoms, and who had no altars, not even an altar to tho Unknown God." (17.) If this be the case it is plain that on the field of Ethics, Christianity and Atheism are the only com- petitors. The subject of worship is one that, viewed comparatively, rcc^uires the consideration of two distinct things. One to which tho student of religions principally confines himself is t/u mode of worthipping Stiti/. Tho other, far more important, is the Deity wort hipped. Be- cause similar forms aro employed in diilerent religions it docs not follow that these religions are the same or in any vital respect similar. Tolond's Pantl eisticon was modelled upon the Church of England Service Book, yet no one would think for a moment of comparing tho one with tho other. Let it bo proved not only that prayer and pruiso, altars and bloody sacrifices, temple worship and a " priesthood arc common to other religions with that of tho Bible, but that tho former did not borrow these from tho latter, and ChriBtiaiflty still holds its place. Soino aro tho Icgitimjto offspring of tho unaided religious faculty ; others necessary expedients arising from its exercise, whatever tho direction that exercise might take ; and others, in particular tho rite of tho bloody sacrifice, remnants of primitive revelation com- ing down from tho cradle of thorace."(18) IS. I have suggested tho probab litv of iintuml ro. Ililon having been supplemented In certain easel among Oeotlles by the IntlucnccB of Old Tcstuincnt re velatlon. ThlH might raalljr happen tbronuh tho Inter, cnnneof tbelHraclltlnh nation with Kgypt, IMioenicIn, 8]rrla,Arubla,andothornetahborlng countries. 'liicHit. tttflfl also wh(>fr(»mtlniolnimcmorlill dwelt in Pulustlno, and cannot ImTo b on Ignorant of larovlltlxh belief must have greatly influenced tho Attsyrlan iKHinleit < n whom they bordered, and among whom tlu>y iil rlnien had their liomo. Tlioso llittltos liad ttlllance'< nith I lie pooploawhoeltherln thotimoof MosoB ur ut ii iiili'i penod occupied Asia Minor. lIiimlHtukublo Ary:in lamllles, tho Cherothltos and IMUIintlnes, who miint have had oommunlcatlon at least witli other bmnches of tho iDdo-Bnropcan atock nould not full to bo Influ- enced In part by the largo Isruollllsh population liy thoy wore aurroundod. llittltos and (JtaorothiteB fought In Davld'B arm: . 17. Tbe Bclenco of Religion, Lcotaroll. U. The question of the origin of I'rimlllvo SacrlDeo aufl with thia other ritca are connected, Ium been ubiy debated by Archbishop Magco and Mr. Diivlson. of Cambridge. Sec tho whale question dl-cussod In thq lOct. Id tho majority ^on are «bo1,. ifa atheUm Mi4 "PlworlawBol ■>* he Meka to 1874.1 F.VANOELICAI. ALLIANCE EXTRA. 69 lu regard to theology we find the itudent of the nlenoe of religion at greater difficulty to make good hit ground than In regard to matten of praiotioe in nligion. Of its four great divi- ■iona there are omr two in which he can tm'te the BiUe and'\>ther acriptnree. These are, theology proper and eachatology. The being and atmbntes of divinity appear under the tint of thoie ; inunortality and a future stato of reward* and punishments under the second. Of anthropology and soteridogy ho Unds next to nothing in the ethnic eanonB.(19) True Ur. Gladstone discovers in Greek mythology an allegorical representotion of the great scheme of redemption set forth in the Bible, and bis pmcess, if applied to the documents of other religions, would, doubtless, produce similar re- sults. (20) But he stands atone in the posses- aion of his remarkable views, and need not be conaideied among student* of comparative theology. The theology of the ancient reli- gions is to be found in the inythulugy of the varions nations in which they nourished. Are these hydra-headed mythologies revelations T Do they contain rcpreseutatiuns uf the true God or no P Is there any evidence that God spake in these divers manners at sundry times tothenatioiuof theearthP The ancient phil- osophers i* various lands interpreted their mythologies lui in part allegorical representa- tions of the powers of nature, and in part similar representations of the Sapreme Being and his actions. Modem philosophers have adopted the same views, and on tbo truth of these views hangs the whole science of religion as at present constituted. We need not difl- ouss thoquestion, "Whence— by reason or from revelation— came the belief of the ancient world in immortality and a future state F" as it is bat a side ie ;ne not immediately affecting the argpum':ut * for if it can be proved or rend- ered proh'iblo that mythology does not contain a divme element, the comparison of the Bible with the books which contain it comes to an end. Allegorical representations of the phenomena of nature belong to poetry, not to theology, and so Mr. Cox in his mythology of the Aryan nations regards them. But Professor MtUler and others find in these representations an attempt of man to embody and grasp some at- tribute of divinity, of which the natural object or power was the highest symbol he could dis- cover. The wide-reaching heaven, the all- pervading light, the mighty wind, were symbols, first of all, of divine immensity, om- nipresence and omnipotence ; and, afterwards, they became allegorical personages, still repre- senting the some attributes in divinity as Ouranos, Zeronane and Budna in the Greek, Persian and Indian mythologies. But some- times, and chiefly among Semitic peoples. Pro- fessor Muller informs us, this roundabout pro- cess was exchanged for a simpler one, and in- stead of nouns representing natural phenomena the Semitic mina contoited itself with an ad- jective, such as El, the strong, and Shed, the powerful, to which it attached personality. (21) Under these various names men really wor- shipped God, who was known, even to the Hebrews, 9s Elohim and El Shaddai. Thus Professor Miiller justifies his statement that history never teUsusof any race with whomtho British andFornlffn ETangelloal Review, Julr.ISTl, by tlio Uov. It. u. nolfour. There is aUa a work on tlie Bide oC tho Archbishop and Mr. Balfour, by Mr. Mole8worth,aoma time curate Of Ullbroolc, uanta. ID. The only exception that may be taken to this Btatemont Is that based upoa the serpent myths of many religions which liave been ably and oxbaustlvoly treated by Mr. Ckioper, of the itacloty of Biblical Ar- ohBlogy in a recent valuable paper read boforc the Victoria Institute. It Is supposed that tho sttry of the Fall by tho Berpont and the brinKinff In of rcdorai)- tlon by Its destruouon, worg preservoa In thoso sor- pent mytbs. With this view I regret that i cannul ooree. Serpents were as frequently objects of udom- ilon as of oxeoiatlon, often standing for Hupromo Divinity. The story of their destruction In niuuy duallstio systems of rcligiua Indicates thu overthrow uf ono nstional power by another, und Is tho symboli- cal representation of slmploplstorlcul fact. AsLiUOiun Improved upon the old Cuafdoun und Urcok legends of a flood, by the nid of Biblical facts rcgurding tno u nl- vertal Deluge, so later writers tortured the Hcriwnt inythstnto oooordance with-'tho IsibUcul statements regarding that great Horpent, the liovll. CM). Juventus Hundi, &c. Mr. Cox, in tho introduc- tion to his Mylholiigy iif tno Aryan Mutiuns, hus Shewn the errors of Mr. Uludstono'ti system, although lis own Is an exceedingly poor substituto for It. (iijj I'beAiifiiic.e of ■M't'oii] }<e«tur.e ni.. ' simple feeling of roverenoe for higher powers was not hidden undtr mythologicu disguins. A more unfounded, and uerefore unfair asser- tion, could hardly be made than that, which on the authority of two namtt, and thesa ocenr> ring in different forms in Soripture, linki the religion of th« Old Testament with those of the neathen world. It is the utter abeence of mythology in the Bible that outwardly dia- tinguishaa it from all other scriptures, ex- cepting perhaps the Koran, which belongs to a later period. (22) The Greek and Koman religions, the Punio and Egyptian, Arabian and Babylonian, Pirtian, IncUan and Chinese, Celtic and Germanic, all present us with tha objcote of their belief and worship in what are termed mvthjlogiea. There iano myth- ology in tho Bible. I du not deny that El, Adonai und Shaddai have mythological con- nections, but so has the Theos of the Greek New Testament and tha God of our Engliih Bible. (23) Zens and Uuotan, two heathen deities, survive there in name but not in fact. There is no mythology necessarily present in my conseiousnosa when I use the word "tauteUze." Thousands have employed the term who never heard of the unhappy father uf Pelops. No plea of community can be based then on the pntcmded diseoverr of mythology in tha Bible. The Bible in those parts of it which men havo striven as myth- ology to allegorize, is history, a narrative of fact. In simple language we may call it tha history of man's intueourse with God and the results of that intercourse. Placing tho Bible, then, with its story of revelation, embracing the contento of revela- tion, on tha one hand, we have on the other a number of mythologies. Professor Miiller finds three families of these as of speech, the Aryan, Semitic and Turanian (24). With all respect for Professor Mtiiler's learning, I. say tUs is a dream ; there is no such division per- ceptible to the imbiasaed student of religions. Leaving out of sight that later stege in man's religious development (for the term may be employed even by those who cannot mean the same ^ it as tha school of Banan and Miiller) when Buddhism, Magism and European phil- osophy arose to snpereede the vulgar religions, it is not too much to say that there was virtually but one theology opposed to that of the Bible, and that was ex- pressed in one mythology. I need not in this brief paper draw attention to the many authors whose studies in Com- parative Ij^hology have established this f aet (26^ The same God appean in the sacred books of all Ethnic religions. Some of them appear in the Bible too, but only to be treated with the contempt which thoy deserve. Pro- fessor Muller allows that this is the case within the Indo-European area, and himself supports the identity of divinities, Greek and Boman, Persian and Indian, even including at times those of the Celtic and Germanic peoples. But a wider comparison tells the same stoiy. Egpypt and Phoenicia, Arabia, Babylonia and Assyria, together with China and the old historic lands of this continent present in their mythologies agreements as remarkable both among themselves and with tho Indo-European records. For confirmation of this I refer to my recent paper on the Shepherd Kings of Egypt, which, whatever may be thought of tha scheme by which I have resolved mytho- logy into history, will, at any rate, convincingly prove the unity of all mythologies (2(i.) (23). The Koran Is not altogether doflclcnt In my tho- iufflcul ulluslona, but as these ore not an Integrul part of luo Aiaiiummodan religion, thoy do not call for spe- ciui cummont. ;2:i). Shoth, tho God of tho Rhephord race In Egypt, und ot tuo 1 ilttitcs, wlio aro tho same people, must not, i ttiliik, bo connected with Hnuuual; but hli and Adonui cro names or divinity that may itrobably havo arisen during luo ported of idolatry that intervened between thu disporsion from liubcl und tno call of Abnuiam. in translating our HcripturcH Into tho lun- gungo of n hontnon people, wo shall tlnd ourselves c^itniHMIcd doubtlusa to render the iiauio of Uod by suinu term or terms tiiat ong.naiiy duuuted heathen doiiy, tor In tho languajro of rcilvtun the concrete precedes tno abstract and Is tlie niirent of It. ('Ji.) 'i'lio Hcionco or ilcilgion. JiCcturc 111. (2».) 'i'no consensus ot the various mythologies is well sot rortli In labor's " OrltJin and I'i'ugross of Pagan Idolatry," In tuo works of Crouzor and Gulg- nlant, and In Cox's Aryan Mythology. (%.) A single example of tlils universal agreement as The mrthologies are ono in so far aa thoy treat of the same personages hold^g the same relationship to each other, for the divinities whom they present tons sustain ^ the various relationsUpa of father and son, husband and wiie, ftc, which wa find in the human family (27); but they have their difference*. In different languages their names mean different things (28.) Rarely, if ever, do we find these names translated in order to |^ve a notion of the attribute of divinity which AofesaorMuUei holds they origrinally represented. In some languages they are perfeeUy untranslatable (20.) The divinities again oocupr different positions in different mythologies, the anpremu god of ono country being a second or third class deity in another (30) ; and, still more re- markable, in the system of dualism, which is not purely Persian, but runs (through all mythologies, we discover that the gods of one people were the demons or evu spirite of another (31.) Proceeding with onr comparisons links are found uniting theo- games with history. The gods of certain mythologies occupy in others the positions of divinely bom but still human and mortal monarchs whom the monumento that preserve their memories declare to have been deified after death. (32). What is to hinder the carrying of this process, by which an im- doubted Egyptian monareh, Mcncheres, was mads a divinity, back into the past and apply- ing it to all mythology ? The residuum .which I am sure would be exceedingly small after theapplieationof such anEuhemerietio course of interpretation, would afford little trouble to tho mends of revelation. (33). Was it ever known that a people called itself after the name of its God F Hebrew, Isreelito, Jew, refer us at once to Heber, Israel and Judah. set forth in the paper referred to may sufllce. Ash- Ur or gheth was a Ood ot tho Hhepherd Kings In Bgypt and af the HIttltes. Ho Is the Athtor or 8eth of the Arabians i theZisiithms, Sisltor Hetof tho Chal- deans: the husband ot Astarteaad thepydyk of the Phcsnlolans: tho Taahterot tho Persians! tooTvash- tar, Batyavrata or f otu ot the IndUins ; the Asteiius ot the Greeks I the Saturn ot the Romans: tho Vssadawr and tjadurn of the Celtsi tho Haitor or tho Basques: tho Asa Thor and Saelere of the Germans. His name, as I have tltus proved, neither denotes the divinity as •reator, tbo bidden or the starry one, but Is the same as that of an Egyptian monarch, Nesteres or gesos- tris, whoso momorhUs stirvive to the present day. (27). I refer to the paper already alluded to for illus- trations, not of the genealogical character of all myth- ologies, which Is a well-known fact, but tor numerous Instances of the identity of these genealogies In diffe- rent mythologies. (38). Take the Instance given la noteM: Tmshtar Is the maker; Astcrius, the starry: Saturn, the conceal- ed iXisniHrns Aquarius; Sadum the man of the vessel; Ashlar or Shoth, an ass's colt, according to the In- terpreters of their names In the Indian, Greek, Uitln, ehaldean, Celtic, and Bgyp'-lin mythologies. (2I), Zeus, Poseidon, Castor, Flute, Neptune, Her- cules are n few of such untranslatable names. That more mythological names aro not found In this rate- cory arises from the attempts that were early madoto Cive meaning to them, which attempts rnsulted in tho manifold disguises that now pcrplux tho student ot comparative mythology In his endeavors to reduce mythological records to unity. (SO) Even Herodotus was aware of this fact which Is so apparent now to tho merest tyro In comparatlvo mythology. Hpcaking of tho anomalous fact of tho Greeks regarding Herculo«, Bacchus and Pan, oldest of the Egyptian dciUcs us tho youngest of tho gods. Herodotus says ; " To mc, therefore. It Is qnlto mani- fest that the names uf tlic.iegods became known to the Greeks after those of their other deities, and that they count their birth f ri>in the thne when they ilrst acquired u knowlcduo of them?" Cllie IHrthvlact of Ancient Hellgioiu ana C'ivilizaMon ; Canadian Journal, Am, 1S7»- (31). Sheth, the god ot tho Rhepherds and Apophls, one of their 11. ;nurchs, became tho symbols of evil to tho race that expelled them. 'Vbe Arabian Seth Is also represented as at war with the Ueovs of Kabll, whom Ignorant interpreters have supposed to bo Cain and his descendants: but these Deevsor Kabil who also ' Is the Egyptian Sob, chief uf tho Ilrst lino ot gods are, thoUevus of t^lvu opposed by tho Assurs, to which family Hheth in his Indian connections belongs and who are regarded as evil spirits. Habus again, the siimo as Hcb, HIvu ur Kabll Is tho god of the Habelllans ot Italy, but the chief vt the Peruvhin demons as 8u- pay. (:U). Such Is tho Egyptian Mencs with whom many writers liavo IdontlUcd the Indian Menu, the Uroek Mlnov, tho L'lyglan Manes, and similarly named dei- ties and early monarchs In other lands. Buoh its wo have seen is Hesostrls or Xisuthims, who appears as a Kod In India. Persia, Ac. Such is Apophls, a well known Egyptian monarch. Boumout thoiight it " Btrniigo to Und ono ot the most venerated of Indian dIvlnltlus.Yama, giving his name to the first sovereign of tho Ai1o-l"erslan dynasty," but a comparison of mythology with early history exhibits numberless Blinilar cases, 'i'boGerman and Scandinavian legends uuO tliclr so-called myths coinci'^e in Iiko manner, ( 3). Ian, convinced thotan exhaustive study, which, howovo' may bo tho work of generations, will louvo no resl) lum, f^o lung as the student deals with thu deities jf prlmldvo rcliginns, with which alune tho question under considerutien is conoernod. ^*. MONtkEAL DAILY WltNfeSd tOct. 7et there in no nation among tlio onciontt that did not boor a namo 'which found ita nonntapart In that nation's mythalogy. What ia true of tho nation is true of ita geo> graphical area and bounds; countries and towna, rivers and seas, mountains and plains — all wero full of irhat men wore pleased to call divinity. (34). What oonnootion can we establish between tho pure history of tho Bible and the licen- tious legends, for thoy ore not myths, of hea- then religions? (36). Ingenious and very learned men have supposed that Brahma is an 'f ndian remiiisoenco of Abraham, and have aim- ilarlT nnitod other Soiipture and so-called mythioal characters. Brahma undoubtedly was not Abraham ; but, if the Jews had wor- shipped Abraham and the chief men of his pos- terity, weaving around them such stories as tho Talmud relates concerning them, but with- out the recognition of .tho true Ood which these oontoin, there then would have been a Jewish mythology worthy to be compared wiUi tho Brahmmlnal or the Hellenic, and to itimd on an equal footing with these mere legends of antiquity. There is no myth ; it is nil legend. The solution of the whole ques- tion is found in tho Scripture statement that men wordiipped and, served the creature more than tho Creator wfio is blessed forever. (36). 'Itiis explains the phenomena of Buddhism and kindred atheistical religions. Men had placed their fellows upon tho throne of Ood, some of the vilest and most depraved of humanity whom circumstances had elevated into power and notice, and now they learned that the way was open for themselves, for their gods were no better than themsdvea, and what man . had acquired man might attain. Gotama Buddha, ^lite of the manv mitrvollous stories told of him, was a man and not a god, and his religion rebukes the pretensions of Buddhism in tho very statement, although tho Buddhist lost more than half of his religious sense in rising to the apprehension of tho fact. The prevailing interpretations of mytholo^ fail to account for its phenomena (37) and in their partial resmlts show themselves adverse to the religiom '>f the Bible, which claims to bo the one only 'rue religion. What I have Huggcsted is atten' ion to tlio old Euhemeristio system, which has been llio peculiar property of the Chorch sinct tho fathers bvgan to at- tempt the explanation of Greelc theology, but which has been driven off the field by senseless clamor without an opportunity being afforded it of working upon the great mass of material, historical, and so-called mythological, which recent years have brought to light. (38) I liavo already given reasons for adopting it in preference to ether systems, but would in conclusion add tho following : If our Bible record bo true man did not be- gin his second period of history upon the eartli (H.) Europe nnd Asia, tho Egyptian, ^(^can and Ionian teas, the Ganges, Nile, Jordan, Islcr, Sangari- us aud Asopus, omnng rivirs, Kffypt, Assyria, Greece, Italy amnnW countries are a le^v instances of the universal fact that llic gods n.id demigods of the Ancients were ihc eponynis of the geographical world. (iS ) According I ) the Euhcmcristic view, all myth- ology is corrupted history, and the myth becomes legend. The definitions of myth and legend are lluis given by the author of tlic " Critical History oi 1' rec Tliought." " A legend Is a group of ideas round a nucleus of fact. A myth Is an idea translated by nuntal realism into fact. A legend proceeds upwards into the past ; a mytli downwards into the future." . - - (jfi.) Romans I. JJ. (37.) Some of their phenomena are:' The unity oi nil mythologies; their connection with philology; their conncalons with history; their relation to psy- chology. (.^S.) Every thinking aga but the present has had its'writcrs and profound historical scholars oftliis school, whose labors arc valnable but necessarily in* complete and erroneous, owing to the absence of^any historical data beyond those of the If ibic witll which to compare their inductions from mythology. Some without light. As to Adam, so to Noah, God rorealsd hunaelf, and that revelation must have descended, in whole or in part, to hiu posterity. Mana'a apirittial progress from the homo ut Ararat was, therefore, not an upward but a downward one. (30.) By what stage did he reach the symbolism of nature that Professor Muller finds him constituting his religion or its basis' If the geologist deaues to know the manner ia which portions of the earth's crust wen) wont away and other portions formed in past ages, he seeks his in- formation in the analogy of geological ohuDges BOW in progress. We may do the same. _ The CiiriBtian religion camo into tho world with a better revelation of the ono li>ing and true God who taught Adam and Nuah, and this rovelatiim passed on to later generations. But after a while almost the whole of Chris- tendom corrupted its religion. It had wealth of imagination, a keen eye for the beauties of nature, but it did not use natural powers as svmbols of God's attribute8.(40) Language changed, but its change did not introduce new deities into Christian worship.(4I) Men and women became tho objects of prayers and praise, tho minor divinities of Christian tem- ples, the recipients through their priesthood of costly offenngs, the rivals of God, and in many coses the sole occupants of the heart of the worshipper. The Virgin, opostles, saints and martyrs, with many an infamous charac- ter like George of Cappadocia, took and hold the places once occupied by Astarto and the Egyptian twelve, with all the numboriosB gods of tho old world's Pantheon. And as Egyp- tians and Romans could deify their monorchs even during their life-time, so giant Pope, a living human God, is raised by his fellows a fit succesRur to giant Pagan to sit upon tho thiono of infallibility. There is truth in Romanism. It has not altogether given up God and His Son, as tho old religions seem to have done. There mav have been some truth in them, too, amid all their giant errors, aud hero and there some worshipper may have looked beyond the great company of idol deities that lined tho spiritual horizon of his fellows to seek and to find tho one Living and True. (42) But Frofessar Muller mast not make one or two exceptions the rule, uor must wo bo misled by tho bbanty of his lan^ago and the charity ef his thought allow him to project Iiia Christian consciousnetis into tho dark places of post ages and of present heathendom, that lie may call us to admire what never was found there by those who sat in their gloomy fhadows. (43) The Sim mny bathe the barrel rock with gold imd pour a warm, crimson flood over tho dark id pr( school, whose labors arc valnable but necessarily complete and erroneous, owing tc historical data beyond those of the If ibic witli ' to compare their inductions f writers who have treated of the Egyptian'and Baby- lonian monuments have been at pains to connect the history recorded upon them with mytholo^rical and (39.) This fact has been too often lost sight of In dealing witli the religions of the world. We are not called upon to imazine a religious development from n state of absolute ignorance, and the total absence of primitive culture but to infer the stjps of npostacy in the past frcm a stuie of similar reliKious degeneiscy in the present (40) Few things arc more nnreaionable tl'an V. s theory of modern students of mythology which im- agines an intensely realistic age of human history to be the time when mankind developed a poetic facullv with powers ot invention that have iievci been equal- led, but thQ results of which have formed the ba . is and the model of all siibscfjnent works of the Imagination, History nnd the Epic, which is versified legend, nre allowed to be the earliest forms of literary composi- tion, but according to the present system of into pre. tation in mythology, this ia not the case. No people within the historic period have attempted tlie task which rudo barbarians are represented ns having achieved, the weaving out oftlic brain of active men a complex solar allegory. (41). Mas Muller's notion tliat the Semitic peoples created deities out of mere abstract terms Is utterly at variance with all the laws of psychological science. The human mind, and esiKcially tho vulgar mind, cannot rest in the abstract long enough to develop such a system of divinity. (4J.) If they did so, it must have been in spite of, and not by tlie aid of, their religion. (43.) The literal interpreter oi the symbolical books of the ancient religions ilocs not discover what writers like I'rofessor Mull'r ticid in Uicm. Compars the trauslationj given by Mulrin his S.inscrit Texts with those whidi adorn I'roftssnr Muller's lectures, and the projection of a Christian consciousness on tlio fiartoftlie latter at onto appears. That ills possible or translators to diverge most widely is apparent in Ihe conclusion of J'rcilessor Muller's Essay on tho turbid waters at its base, but when Ua light departs the rock is cold and grey, the waten drearand dismal aa they were before. Take a simple heathen or a Learned pagan pUlo- sopber, any man without a Christian onnii. ciousness,and set before him aVedio hymn, a Zoroastrion prayer or tho most beautiful narrative in tho Greek mythology, ho will find nothing Christian in any of their, and littlo, probably, that is worthy oven the nime of natural religion beyond the evidence of a religious and a moral sense. When will men learn that when He who at first com- manded the light to shine out of darknoiu shines into our hearta it is to give tho light ot the knowledge of His glory in the face of Jesus Christ Ui), whether Christ be ministered by Moses or Isaiah, By Matthew or' Paul. As thero is "none other name under heaven given among men whereby wo mtutbe saved" (4S); so there is no other word than that which Ho aofaiowledged and which acknowledges Him. These false roligions were never in any sense His, for "God is light, and in Him is no darkness at all" (40) ; His " light shineth in darkness and the darlmoss compre- hended it not" (47), held it neither in eui nor in pout. The religions sense, the receptivity is &ere, but how diilemit the motions of that sense, how diamotrioallr opposed to the object of the Christian's faiUi and worship is that which is received ! In religion it is not the mere outgoings of tho faculty in their strongtii or weakness that wo must seek, but tho dirct- tion above all in which these outgoings aro found.(48) There is, and there has been from the beginning, but ono war for the all wlio like sheep have gone astray, in which tho faith- ful Word calls them bock to tho Father's house. Major-Ooneral BiTimows then read a paptr EFFORTS TO MEET SCEPTICISM AND INFIDELri'r. It has been found necessary in the present day in order effectually to oppose error, to or- ganize efforts, and by the comliined. action of Cliristian men of various denominations tu proceed in the best maimer possible under God's blessing to meet tho tactics of eur adver- saries. This has been dono with regard to our great enemy. Popery, in the United Kingdom, by the Irish Cimrch Missions, and tho Irish Society for reading the Scriptures to tho com- mon people and by tho Protostant Allianco and the Protestant Ednoa io lal Institute. Thtix an effectual opposition lias been mado and is now malting to the errors of Roman Catholics. Tho strengSi of Popery lies in its nnitod o< - tion, and Shwtestants have of late years taken a leaf out of their book, and managed to beat them at their own weapons. A real extension ot tho truth of God has taken place araoug Roman Catholics, above all by bnnging about many thorough conversions among owe deluded fellow countrymen. Tho same is a subject of thankfulness ns regaids tho work omong French-Canadians, carried on in this country. About six years ago a similar movement wii« initiated to resist nnd oppose tho growing infi- delity of tho day, so that it may bo said thut tho twin errors of Popery and Infidelity, of which it can hardly be dooided *liiili is tho worse, ore now met by an organized and effectual opposition, not producing all tlio re- sults wo could wish, but thoy are efforts in tl right diitjetion, and wo must hope that tiiu great Head of tho Cliuroh will still further bless them, nnd cause many poor, souls now groping in darkness, to bo led into the truo light. It ia said as regards the last and pro- sent century, tho infidelity of Hume andothori extended itself to Germany and thence to Itiblical facts, but either, like Mr. Osborne In his Monumental Egypt, have sought completeness of linowledge too soon, or like others have, from fear of . tlie dominant theory, expressed their views with loo 1 Progress of Zend Scholarship, in the first volume ot mudi hesitation and timidity. ' Chips from a German Workshop, (44.) II. Cor., lv.,4. (4S.) Acts ir., IS- (46.) I. John, 1., S. (47.) Johnl.,S. (48.) Carlyism, which holds sway in many '''^» plttcci of Uttrature nnd science, tends to c"". f""*. P man, independently ot its moral character. A legiti- matJ resultofthis tendency would •« devil woslup. TnnMl loheMf tenti thatvl leaAtoJ darivo beinti «Uoh| ne vU.i tlonei togtn tnTiei In I in To tOct. r "87, ho wijj f" . wjien will K«tfl«tcor [*' Paul. ^, ^thatwW/; ■•otaowlodg,, F™* ooinpro. f^r in ettf not |o reooptivitv Itotteobjeot f»«Pis that VtU not th^, jnt the dircc. PSWiijg-g ar,. K been from t>ntho fait/,. 'o f'ather,, «874.] EVAKGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 71 Bttda pajxr MM AND *« Presont "»>•, to or- '. oction of j^tions tu "w under •nradvcr- WI to our •^fifdoni, tho Irish too com- wico ond ;• Thiu '0 ond i.H •tholica. litod lU: ^ taken to beat tension amoug r about eluded jcct of inon^ into-. ' WlIN rioii. I that elitv, 'liiciji land I ro. do tliu Ihor low ruL' irc- on tu Tnaet, and the awful frnita bonwibaM we all ■o beaVilj deplete. Thie may be to aome ex- tant tme^ raa it aeena. tbeiefore, leaaonable tba( we abonM now make atienuona effotta to lead to tbe truth tboae who perhapa oriolnaUT dertrod the poliion fcom onr oonnitj. It wlu beinteretting briefly to deaotibo the manner in whioh theErangelloal Alliance oaae to be con- nected with tbe latter of theae twomoremeuta, via.,aa[ainitinfldeUtT; and it may be well to renunamyheareraof that whioh waa men- tioned br Dr. Bnma in hia able peper deacrib- ing the Aiatorr of the Alliance, Til., that from itaflnt formation it waa pTopoaed that meet- ing the enemy, Popery and Infidelity, ahonld as far aa poauble Uim part of the objecta held in riew br the Allianoe. In 1868 Ur. Cowpar, a mnfleman in Lon- don, well known aa haTing much literary knowledge and aUllcd in the oontrovensy with infidda, came to Ber. Dr. Sohmetton, then Foreign Secretary of the Allianoe, but now gone to hia reat. Mid recommended the Alliance to take up the work of Infidelity, whioh he and ethera of hia co-workcra had been going on with ior aoreral yeara. He conaiderea the Alliance, from ita constitution, aa combining with Christiana of other ohurohea, to be veiy At to undertake the work, and he felt that hu health and time of life might soon prevent hia taking the active part he had i Hherto done — devoUng, aa had Men hia habit, hia Sundays and spare time from bnaineaa to spealdngto Freethinkers in the open air, halls, &o. Dr. Schmettan consulted with myself and others, and the result waa that the Allianco acceded, so that I was permitted to work with a com- mittee, consisting of Dr. OUidstone, Bev. Mr. Gritton, Ur. Oowper, and those who hod been nngaged in the work previously. This led to the calling of a large and very inflnentlal public meeting in London in 1870, over whioh tho Bishop of London presided, and it waa then resolved to form a Christian Evidence Society, standing on its own basis, but com- posed, like tho Alliance, of representatives of various churches, and having for its ob- i'oct a direct resistance to the progresa of nfldolity, and to expound and defend the evidences of Christianity. The Society ha« the Archbishop of Canterbury for ita !nesi- dent, the Earl U Harrowby for ita Chairman of Council, and such men a3the Archbishop of York, the Marquis of Salisbmr, the Eau of Sbaftesbnrr, Sir Charles Reeof, Mr. Samuel Morloy, M. P., the Rev. Dr. Allon, Bev. Dr. Angua, tho Bidiopof Gloucester and Bristol, J)r. Barry, Bev. William Arthur, Bev. Prof. Leather, Bev. Dr. Donald Eraser, Bev. Dr. Os- wald Dykes, Bev. Canon Miller, of Greenwich, W. W. E. Shipton, Secretary of the T. M. O. A. of London, Lord Lawrence, and the Bishop of Peterborough, as members of its Council and Committee. Many other wr^l- known men aro associated with the abo > \ The folIotHng may be said to be the vie' * talcen of tho present position of inflddit:^, not merely in the mother country, but \a others also, and the objects which the Cluis- tian Evidence Society set before them :— fTATnmiT Off IBB OBjion. Under a deep and anxious oonviotioa that tho wide-spread influence of scepticism ond tho oggrresaivo efforts of infidelity call for promjpt and combined action on the part of tlio Christian Church, a few Christian men as- so-^iated themselves together, some time since, fo'. counsel and action. Encouraged by tho si£cesa which accompanied their effort*, and finding that tho work was increasing upon them, they invited the adhesion of otner friends and counsellors ; and now, as " llie Christian Evidence Sooietv," they seek to en- list the sympathies and holp of oU who reco{Dr> ni79 the Biuo as tho Book of God, and Bible Kevclatiunas God's greatest gift to man. Tliat, within the lott few years, a spirit of scepticism has spread very rapidly and wide- ly among the higher and middle classes, in- cluding many men foremont in intellectual power and culture, is so notoiious as to bo matter of general remark among tliuse who watch with a Christian eye the eorrents '>/ publio thought and feeling. Nor ia it leaa matter of notoriety uki re- mark that the aome [spirit largely tai'.ca onr periodical literature. Althongh we have not gone V^k to the point of which Bishop Butler «nte»— " It is come, I know not now, to be taken fur granted by many persona that Christianity is not so much aa a anbjeot for enquiry, but that it ia now at length discovered to be fic- titious,"— it is a faot alike mournful and alarming that, in ita current phase, aoepti- dam ia pre-eminently of an uiuettling cha- racter, and ia undennining the paramount authority of Bevelation. One of ita most obtrusive oharaoteciatieB— repugnance to the anpematoral element in the Sible— strikes at the root of Christian faith. This charac- teristio ia not new. But it profeases io claim new aupport in the raineiplea and deductions of the latest inveangationa. both of modem aeience and of modem criticism, Aa regsrda the working elaises, the So- ciety have evidence that, both ia the Metro- polis and in many of the large towns in the provineea, bold and aggieasive efforts to pro- pagate ii^dity are persistently and pubuoly made. The missionaries of infidelity— in some cases men of considerable notoriety- command large and attentive audiences. Sceptical and Infldel toacts are circulated ; and one newspaper, n least, is the recognized orMn of tne party. The objections urged and the attacks made are not altogether free from the coarseness and blasphemies by whioh in former times they were eharaotnized. But, for the most part, the doubts now raised, and the argu- menta used ate of a mote intellectual kind ; and, being divested of their grossness, are better calculated to secure attention, and to cnsettle the minds of those from whom, either through the preas or from the platform of the lecture hall, ihey gtia a hearing. The two oases— the case of the upper and middle cinwsnti and that of the artuan class— differ widely, and must be met by different action. No doabt, in both oases, the Church of Christ mustrdy mainly, nnd^ the Divine blessing, upon the setting forth of the podtive troths of Bevdation ; and, specially, upon the earnest and loving proclamation of the " Gospel of the Grace of God," and upon affectionate ap- peal to the hearts and consciences of men. But, while it is to be feared that, but too often church-goers and sermoii-hearera are not free fiom sceptical doubts and difficulties, by far the larger number of those whom wo desire to reach are men who never aliow themselves to be brought into direct contact with the Gospel of God. They ore found in the lecture nails of infidelity, but never in onr churches or chapels. Tho higher dassca, indeed, are not found among the au- diences of infidel lecturers, but they aro reached not less sucoessf ully through the press ; and wecanhardlyovorratothouiischievonB influ- ence of doubts insinuated or boldly stated, some- times with 11 vdy flippancy, at otner times with an assumption of intellectual superiority and with all the attractiveness of litoraty grace. Such a condition of society cannot oe ade- quately met by tho pulpit, both because the persons affected sddom hear sermons, and be- cause, as a greneral rule, it b not desirable tliat the arg^nments of infidelity and their refuta- tion should form common and prominent 0"'.- jects of address to Christian congregations. In dealing with tho case of the upper and middle classes, tho Christian Evidence Society does little more than offer suggestions. It has berai strongly represented to them— and they attach great weight to the suggestion— that, now, for many years, in the desire tc bring into due im- portance the more spiritual evidences of our most holy faith, we have fallen into the oppo- sita extreme of unduly neglecting the study of tho historical evidences. Practically, such works as those of Foley and Lardner, such ar- guments OS those of Douglas, West, Lcdio, and Loid Lyttleton (in his well-known essay on tho '* Conversion of St. Paul"), hare been disparaged. While not im- mindful of other oanaea which are at in aa »g« of neat freedom of enquiry, when there ia • muked detetmiaatioa to ehallange, not la matters of religions bdief only, but almoat nnivenMlly,wharfomiargenaationare- cdved with nnenqniiing aequieaeenoe, the 80- dety bdieve that thia neglect of the atudy of historleal evidence haa not been without ita evil ecaaequencea. Th^ would, therefore, with much eamestneaa, submit io all who have In thdrhandathe education of the young, whether in dementary or pnbUo aehoola, or u our universities, the deainuileneaa of introduc- ing into thdr several co ur aea of study text- books on Christian » ' Uame^mA of deUveiing lectures upon the subject. They hroe, more- over, that ChilstiAa pastors may see their way to the establishment of CkrUtitM Etidmwt Cla$tei. And, ia eases ia which the pastor may be unable to undenake the duty m con- ducting such a daaa, the Society offers the ne- cessary assistance, both by the provision of teaohets , by eraminationii, and by the offer of prizes to the atndents. Our ynung men and women would then be prepued to meet the demands made by the teaehinga of Bevdation upon their hmmble and reverent faith, with a Clear conviction that the credentials of thatBe- vdati m are estabUshedonfull pioof, an<i that Bevelation is theiefore of supreme authority. To quote again'the words of Bidiqp Butler,they would fina that it ia " not taken for granted, but proved, that any reasonable man, who will thoroughly consider the matter, may be as much assured aa of his own existence, that itis not, however, so clear a case that there is nothing in it." Ip dealing with the working classes, the Society aro f uUy alive to the dan- ger of giving undue notoriety and prominence, by antagonum, to infldel efforts, wbioh, if left unnoticed, might speedily collapy;. It will therefore bo necessary to take oomisd ia etch particular case with local ftiends. Moreover- the specialty of each case must be considered in determimng tho mode of action. In this the Sodety reserve to themsdves full freedom, and ho^ to cxerdse a wise discretion. Income cases, probably, publio disousraon may be de- sirable; but more fteqnently lectures w<^I ue delivered in reply to those of the advocates of infiddity. The Society are thankful to be able toljstate that men are even now to be found well fitted for both these modes of defence But they arc anxious to encourage the forma- tion of Classes for the study of Uiristiaa Evi- dence, from whioh many well-equipped cham- pions may come forth to do good service to tho cause of Divine troth. The work of a Christian apologist demands rpecial gifts and training. Anower department of ourwork will be to *' take stock" of our literary resources, in re- spect of Christian i^Iogetics and evidences — to supplement them when they may appear de- fective or ill-adapted to the spedal phases of tho day, and, in any way which may present itself , to avail ourselves of the press, particu- larly of onr periodical literatu' , for the coun- teraction of error and tho direct or indirect as- sertion of Christian troth. The Society think it right to gnard themselves against uie sus- picion that they aro banded ^^thor for a cru- sade against frco thought and against full en- quiry into religious troth, conducted reverent- ly and with a becoming sense of the im;x>rtant interests at stake. They ore, on the contraiy, wdl assured that God's truttk can have noth- ing to fear from the freest and fullest in- vestigation, if only fairly pursued ; and they emphatically repudiate the appiehonsion that tho Word -<! God, rightly mterpreted, can ever bo at variance with the accurate deduc- tions of trao science. With the difficulties and doubts which arise in thoughtful minds, and which are, perhaps, inseparable, in the CISC of many, from earnest HMigious enquiry, the Society feel that it becomes those who are established in tho faith to deal tenderly. They ore no advocates of unintelligent and traditionary orthodoxy as a security against tho onsets of infidelity; on the contrary, they hold that difficulties must be met by fair argu- ment, and doubts removed by candid explana- tions. Their simple desire is to contribute 7a MONTREAL DAILV WITNESS [Oct Mmethtng, however littlr, to ttcm the tide of •oeptidm which hoa flowed in upon im, and which, if peraitted to run itt couno iiiicheok> cd, will end hj iweeping away fonndationa npon which the faith of manjr nata. They deaiM, too, to neet the bolder and more ag* KTCaaiTo propagation of infidelity, and, by con- fronting itaohampionaandretntlngtheirarga- nonta, to reaone camoet and enqniring minda from being mlalcd ' by obk'Otiona, preaented often under now phaaoa and npcoioaalr claim- ing now force from the diicoveriea of modern acience and tho applianoea of modem criticism —but objeotiona oaaentially old, capable of refutation ond oft refntod— which, never- theleas, if unchallenged, in their nrw forma, may be thought unanswerable because un- answered. Tho efforts made against in- fidelity and to instruct in the Evidences are comvrised under two great heads, viz., public lecturca and addresses in which discussion is often encouraged, and classes for tho atudy of the ovidencea. It must to borne in mind that theae offorta are to l>e auited to persons of high intellectual education, as well as those who have adopted very crude, ignor- iant notions, but who are in no less a danger- ous position than the just, rejecting the Uiblo and Bevelation, and getting deeper and deeper every day into the slough of unbelief, so that if left to themselves, whether they are wise or ignorant aa to tho bearing of this world , they soon find it is most difficult to got back to firm ground on which they wore perhaps earlyploced by parental and Sunday uistruo- tion, although it is too often the case that their ignorance and perversion has arisen frrm the neglect of those who should have early taught thorn tho truth, but who have left them Uko an uncared-for garden, to bo over-grown with woods. The lectures to the upper classes have been chiefly given at St. George's Hall, Lmgham Place, and the first course in .871 created n very deep interest. Kumbcrs at- tended to hear the Archbishop of York lecture on Design in Nature, tho Uoan of Can- tcrbuiy on Giiienoe and Revelation, the Bev. J)r. Biggon I'anthoism, and Dr. Stoughton on MIraoloa, besides other lectures from eminent men. It was novel to see such champions step f jrth in the arena of a public hall and boldly defend Christianity. Faley and Butler have dono so by their able writings, and a host of others have dono the same; but it was felt that tho bold progress of freethinkers demanded more prominent and I>opular efforts. These lectures w«re bound into u volume called "Modem Sceptics," which has already passed through eight editions. A great many havo been sent to .India and the continent of Europe, and tc otii'er ports of the world. Tho next course in tho saiLO place was bound into a volume termed "Faith and Froo- thonght," and is also in good circulation. Tho Icctiures to tho working classes have been chiefly held in tho Hdll of Science in tho city, where Mr. Bradlaugh speaks continually, and whero tho infidels of London regularly meet to hear his dangerous and pernicious views. Tills has been felt to be, as it were, bearding the lion in his den, but the effort has met witS success. Tho people hear the matters whisk interest them fairly and freely discussed, and they are allowed at tho close of tho lecture to state their objections, to which answers are then given. Jlany addresses are eontinnally given in halls and the open air by Mr. Cowper und his old associates in tho missionary work, and by many others well competent to do so, whom the Society has prevailed upon to come forward. It is a subject of thankfulness that much good has been done. The working-men understand and appreciate the effort, and I^. Cowper, who has their confidence, has received many a testimony that they are influeoced bythe troth, and that the explanation of the evidences and the exposure of fiimsy errors many hold has led to tlio bleased light of the Gospel opening on their souls, for the addresses are by bo means confined to argument and the bringing forward of Christian Evidences ; the Gospel is also taught. Many classes of minds need to have their doubts and difficulties as to tho Bible and Bovdation first cleared away, and • reasonable answer given to their objections, which are often stated by them in an honest manner, and the oim of the Society is to treat with tenderness and judgment those who have been led awny into the by-patha of unbelief. A leader of tho infldeu waa not long ago brought liamo not only to conviction of the troth ozteroaTlv, but in bia heart oUo. I read a letter in which he expreaaed this, and in whith ho begged for prayer to be offered, that he might be enabled by divine help to grasp the simple troths of God's Wcrl. Ho lately was taken away, and I was infomcd t^at he died in the enjoyment of troe peace in tho Lord Jesus. Abroad also a eaptam in tha Italian army waa impreased and made anxioua as to his soul's salvation, but he had difficulties mentally. These were happily removed by the plating in his hands of that excellent work, the late Bishop Moll- vaine's "Evidences of Christianity.^' This removed and cleared up, by God's blessing, the darkness and doubts which his mind was suf- fering from, and the convictions of the troth now came witii double force, and he waa en- abled to rest on Jesna in true faith and with a calm, satisfied mind, and he then went forth to declare to othera what a " loving Savioar ho had found." To go back somo years— a single instance of tho benefit arising from tho study of the Christian evidences was to bo found in tho celebrated Lord Lyttleton, who was a Bseptioand unbeliever; but the Chris- tian evidences were brought to his notice and ho was divinely led out of darkness to light, and ho then applied himself to write that highly useful work on St. Paul with which his name is ao much associated. Intel- ligent instroction of tho yaung in tho evi- dences is greatly needed in tho present day, not by troubling them with controversy, but by showuig tnem the firm ground on which thiir rdigion stands, and that thcro is ovcr- vaelmiug historical evidence for tho trut\ of all that they aro early taught to hold most dear. I ^member myself tho good derived as a young person from learning a few of tho simplo ovidcaccs for tho truth of tlio Bible and Bevelation, compiled from OUnthus Greg^ory'a " Evidences of Christianity." This early grounding has of tpn famished, me with a comfortable conviction of tho stability of our Christian fabric as to tho Evidences in support of the Divine authority and inspira- tion of God's holy Word ; and such would bo the case, I consider, in many instances where from want of this early instruction the young have been led. away by specious arguments, tiie hollowness of which might havo been easily exposed by wise teaching in tho days of youth,' when tho mind is plastic and ready to receive good impressions, if accompanied with sound Gospel instruction as to those internal troths which are to bo experi- enced only by tho heart, and to be im- pressed therein by the Uoly Spirit. To meet this want l. early instroction in the evidences is therefore ono of tho great efforts of the Christian Evidence Society, and for this purpose two modes of teaching ore em- ployed—one more elementary, and carried on mors by oral instructiou by tho minister or other person who conducts the class. Only ono book is tued as a text book, and such easy and excellent works as Whately, or Batcman's, " How do I know tho Biblo to bo true f" aro used. In tho other or more advanced mode, two books must bo taken up, selected by the pupils out of a consider- able number of standard works suitable for the purpose, and which are classed under va- rious heads, so that the tastes and time of studyof pupils may bo consulted. In cither course, an examination is held by tho Society after about thrco months' study, and prizes are given occording ta tho merits of tho papers written. These classes ore open to females as wellssmen, and some of tho highest prizes have been carried away by the former. Indi- viduals whom it may not suit to go into a class may also take up either of tho coui-scs under similav conditions to tho classes. An able con- ductor of thcso studies has lately been ap- pointed by the Qb|diii«n Evidence Society. Besides tho two great ubjectaiii view— lectures and classes— the Society also contemplates tho writing nnd publishing of answers to pubHoo- iions that appear from time to time, and that work whith has of late made much impression in a wrong direction, the supernatural el"ment inreligion, isUkclyto call forth a champion for the troth at the requeat and under the nun- pioea of the Society. It is said that few booloi have appeared of late likely to do more harm than that to which reference haa now been made. Lastly, the Soiioty has established n monthly periodical called, the CArittian I'vi- denet Journal, and published by Messrs Ilod- der & Stoughton, Fatemoster Bow, London. Its prieo is ii., and it has already a very good eireulatlon. Tho Society puts into tho hands of infldclssuch publications asthese, which con - tain much positn e Christian imth as well asdo- fencoof tho evidences. During the lectures t the Hull of Science they were published from wuek to week and sold at the rate of ^Id. each in tho Hall itself to tho sceptical audience, who received a great many of them. Tho form of infidelity which this lower class holds is usually that which is called " sc- cnlaNsm, " and resembles much tho positivism of whith we have heard to day. Tho secularists have of course no distinct pro- grommo, but they affect only to accept tho state of things which is before them in tho world which they can see, handle and prove. 'Ilicre aro shades of difference, but it is under- stood that they ore too crafty- in the present day boldly to deny the existence of a God, but they will'notbelievoin thoGodof tho Chris- tian, whoso justice and mercy they miserably impugn, and whoso Word thoy tramplu ^undtr feet. "The scepticism of tho upper classes is a good deal that of tho fashionable materialism of which we have heard so eloquently this week. Mind is to be material as well as tho body, and both to consist of atoms brought to- gether they know not how. Tho ignorance and deficiency of argument opparcnt in piulo- sophcrs gifted as they nre witn high powers which thoy so sadly prostitute, has been also most ably exposed by tho learned Christian men wo iiavo had tho privilege of hearing to-day. Surely as regards Materialism, Secularism, Pantheism, which would makn a god of everything in nature, and other forms of infidelity, it maytruly bo pro- nounced, "Tho fool hath said in his heart, tierois no God." As to the prevalence of infidelity in this country there may lie somo difference of opinion, but it must bo borno in mind that scopticii'm is not always patent and known until it is searched for and found out. I know that in Australiamessagcsand appeals have come for help, and that ono of its excel- lent bishops is a warm supporter of tho Cliristian Evidence Society. It will probably be found everywhere and in all countries that where there is intelligence and good education without personal religion, a man often has doubts according to tho complexion of his mind ; he may not express them and may be partially ashamed of them, but thcro they are, and they need, like tho extraction of a thorn, to bo carefully, tcnderi.y, but firmly dealt with, and a hope is felt in England that possibly our gathering hero and the explanation of tho work at homo may lead to the formation of a Christian Evi- dence Society iu Canada. Bev. Principal MaoVicab, LL. D , read tho following paper on INSPIBATIOy. Wo hear so much in our day of danger and defection, of scepticism, of tho roTiKioii or dcstroction of old creeds and confcs-sionH and even of the Biblo itself, passing awny (is superannunatcd and effete, that it doos not seem out of place in a gathering «f this sorb to ask tho questions, Aro wo to continue to believe tlint nil Scripture ia given by inspiration of God Y Con wo fully assure ourselves that God at sun- dry times and in diverse manners spake iu time past unto the fathers by the propheta fOct j,«*opubHoa. ' "owharm ,■^1 Jjondon [•J'^ygood IwWohcon . Mwellasdo. dBieotureg ♦ Iftf '«"» TP^llo. caeJi I "ndience. KjM* hold," 1.1. «>- 7™ tu day. wtinct pro. °««pt tho and prove. I'M under- '° PWsont ri "wl, but Po Chri,. ^isoraWv plf^nndtr "WSC8 is a r>terialisni t"% this " M tho r'nglit to. Smoranco I "» piiilo. '• powers «'n olso -^'stian Jionring- sialism, Would fo, and bo pre. I Ijoart, nco of ' sonio mo in It and 1 out. 'peals '«cl. ' tho labljr trios rood man tion uid oro ion l.V. olt '«• 90 i. \iu\ t^VANOKf.rCAt, At,f,iANCr; RXtftA. ?i mkI hath in thoM last duys upolccn unto lu by HI* Son r ' UHve we istUfootorjr evidonoo to warrant nfi in aiBrming that Qod made ohoico of cer- tiiiii prnonn to wl im ho rommunioatad a nrclatlon uf His will, and that Ho by the Hpaoiul operation of HIh Spirit rendered them infallible in reoord!ni( this revelation, and in ■olooting from various houiroh tho matcriola which we flrd inoorp'jrutod in the booki of tho Bible t Are we to accept this entire volume ai of divino authority f These are quostiona which are proued with peculiar force upon the CliriHtian mind at tlio present day ; and what can bo said upon them in a paper of this 8ort muHt \>e incomploto and in briefest outline. It upp^^un to mo that there i^ a very oxtMisivo introductory work to be dono beforo wo ran approach tho question of inspiration — u work imponed upon us by the sceptical spirit and form i>f modem thought hud iavostigatioo. le cannot bo concealed that there aro speculutioim and theories claiming to bo founded in sound philoso- phy and science, somo of them very ancient but now reprodnoed as discovcriex, and others projected for ^j- the first time, whicli we < • must oncoimter and ret * aside beforo wo can gwin .._ ^ :\ , a fair hearing, or reach ii ^, , ,'',.. proper starting-point f.ir "' , . our doctrine. Glance for ii moment ot itomo of these. > , Athtitm, in it* many modem forms, admits r'f no , , such doctrine. UnloHs wo ; can drive men from its secret lurlting placo.s tliry cannot take in tlio iilca of a Uod-givcn l)'H>k (oi tho very obvicis reason that in their apprehension there iii no Ood to dclivi r such ii volume to man. ■ J'ttnlheUm, wliioh in iti various forms holds proba- bly a wider sway than any other antitheiRti<! Kystem) is equally hostile to inspi mi tion. If we oonae<lo Spin ' osa's ce!itr°.l propositiuii that Being is ono and in- divisible, " >iib»laiUia iiim tt uniea," that Uod nml His works aro so noni- minglod as to be indJKtin- guiithable from each other, theu ve plead in vuin for such personal attributes ond acta on His part lis aru requisite in communicat- ing a revelation to man- kind. \, Materialism sets aside in- spiration. Tho Qod of tho Materialist, like that of tli« Pantheist, is devoid of por- Honality, strangely dilTiiHcd timiiighout all nature as an iiuintellifrciit force, a mcro 8.iusality, or a blind and iib.^sluto law. Indeed, some recent disciples of this school seem willing tu dispense with even this vaguo iind shadowy Ood ; thoy require only matter — of the origin of wkiili tlioy either neglect or refuse to give us any account — in order to evolve from it" every form and quality of life." TU'« is Professor Tyndall's hint public oonfcs- sion. For the Creation and goveniment of tto universe ho require.) lu Gkid but mat- ter. But there is nitthing ucw in this except the poculior vaguoaoss of the terms in which the Trofessor's Qod i.^ defined. Others long hijfo uttered tho samn scntimcntj. SchcU- iiig and Girly lo speak of Qod na force, and as tho eternal movbment ot the imiverso, in very much the saino sense a'', Tyudill talks of " tho promise and potency of matter."' In fact, the wholo Oriental world anWcipated ull of them by many longccnturies iu advancing this creed, aud regarded Qod as snmeliow Hliimbering and ooncoalcd in matter as " the uneouHviuus ground of being." But what oro wo to do with all these and kindreil theories t Are wo to allow them to pass unchallenged ? It is frequently said that oar work is to preach tho Qospol ; and this is tnie, but not tho wholo truth. Wo ore " set for the defonca" as well as tho propagation of tho Oospal. Wo aro to hold fast as well as to hold forth tho Word of Life. Wo must by all means be in earnest in saving souls, but equally in earnest in striking down the enemies that deeeivo and destroy them. Or in otlier words, we must understand clearly what work wo can and should do in rook- ing to pave men. I have no idea that it is the duty of tho man whu is loyal to Qod and tho Bible to stand by meekly oifering no rosistenco to those who would rob us of tho truth ; on tho contrary I believe it to bo a very essential part of 'Oospcl work in tho present day to expose tho folly and wickedness of TIIU EAllL OF CAV.V.V. Athoisni, Pantlieism, Materialism and tho re.st ; and Theologian) must go asido from tho old beaten path ta moot and overthrow the enemy in tho I)y- ways which ho makes for himself. I do not say that thoy aro to preach science and philosophy ; no, these would bo wretched substitutes— husks to offer the souls of men, instead of the living Word — but they re- quire to writo and to publish philosophy and science. Thoy require by a patient and comprehensive study,, not of n:ediieval scholasticism, but of the facts and laws of natural science, and of the relations between matter and spirit, to expose tho hasty dogma- tiim of Materialists. They must meet other or- rorists, too, upon thsir own grounds, and fight over again tho old battlosof Theism and raise the advocates and abettors of all such follies out of tho barbaric darkness into which they liava do- soendod, to tho apprehension of tho grand fun- damental and yet elementary truth wliich wo teach our little children in tho Sunday-school, " tkui Ood u a Sjtj'it — uutu tutM, not u Umr. but a spirit, n pomou, and a* such posMsnd of freedom and other personid nttributes; and '.hat ho is " iifluito, otcrnul, and iiuchangoabl* i;i his being, wisdom, power, holincMi, ju»tico. guadnossanil truth.' It appears to mo that by sound philosupl.y and science wo can bring men tho length of being I'ticiiit. There is lui Evangelical Ibition- alism, a legitimato iiud inont vuliiablo use uf reason, in tliis connection which wo cannot de- spise or condemn.*!! From n proi^er understand- ing of thi facts ef consciousness, which are just as real as anything which natural science oin advance and tho reality of which must be conceded lioforo. sell nco is possible, men may iirrivo at tlio conviction that Ood is, and from this go on bo lean, all the grand truths revealed by Qod's works, or Ibo lessons of natural reli- gion. But until thoy iirrivv'.atthisstago,untiltha Didiio^xistcncn, in ncljtir and proper sense, is icknowlodgcd, it i < us sljss to propose to them ap.y doctrine of inspiration. Hero again let me guard myself against being mis- understood. I do not say that by the means proposed we can make them Chris- tians, or save their souls — no; but we may attain that which the Apostle deemed desirable in his day when he spoko of certain persons whose *' mouths must be stopped." Wo may deter and prevent them from destroying others; and may even brin^ themselves within tl'« roach of saving tmlh. , Wlion disarmed of their deadly weapons they may bo oiien to tho power of tho living Word. Paul found it uecessary to re- move tho fatal dagger from the - jnu jailer's hand, to cr M him with a loud .^■0, " Do thyself no linrm," before ha said to Iiiin. " Believe in the Lord Jesus Cliriht and thou shalt bo saved and thy house." And if you iind a man di'unk, helpless and be- sotted in the gutter, what is your first work with liiinF You must lift him up and nurso and sober liim before you can preach tlio OoRpol to liiir \nJ Fo, if you find mind jioisoncd, utterly paralyze inuterialism or system, you i him to propo. ' 'before you can Oospcl to his h' tho hope t Holy Ohost him life and to accept tho divine and the warrant of saving fait.. But suppose wo bring men this length, .e length of being theist, wo aro far from having them on solid ground with respect to In- spiration. It is n lamentable fact, with which every scholar is acqaintod, that many opinions have been advanced by those who have agreed in affirming the Divino existence, which areas dangerouo oAd subvcrsivo of the truth as those to which wo have just referred. Such is tho caso with all rationalistic at- tempts to deal with tho question of Inspira- tion. I now uso tho term rationalistic in its offensivo sense ; and cannot wait to state, mucli less to refute, tho many strange notions which como under this tore:. Take ono example out of many — tho theory associated with tho name of the distinguished Schleicrmocher ; and this is selected, not as tho worst, but as one of tho most de- vout looking theories which Oermany has pro- 74 ..fONTREAL t)AII-Y WITNESS tOcf. taMd. II ia not athtbtio. It jnmU Um DMm talilwe>( uA aflnM tfia CM ia tiMOiMtec of llM vniTww and Om BcdtMBw of dafol aaw, and that Ha twioa Intaq^oaad ia a Mptniataial maimar to tlia affain of tha wotU ; Ant, to tba eraatlon of man ; and, ••• soadljTtto tha tooamation of JaniaOlaiat; butt aaida from thaaa two tof Uuioai, all that ta •mtoaead to hinaaa hUtonr la natnral. Tba wigto aad tha oontanti of tha Dibla are to b« aoooimtad for on natuial prtodplea. It Utha iwliiral onlgiowth of tlia Ufa of tha Ohunh { and hMoa aa thia apMtnal life riiea or atoka tha taaahiiy of thia volame Imfnm or data- riotata. u tha aarliar nortioiu of it, aoooid- in^f, w hava emda ana imparfcot uttaranoea. utMraaaaa irhloh eanaot ba placed on a lerel with tha Terlfled raanlta of modern acientiflo temtiHl, and thia owtog to tha primitire and r«latiTely nnodnoatad atataof the Ohnrch; but aa the world giowa older, and man [adranoe in knowladga and onltnra, wa obwnre a narliod impraremant to the lacnd writtogi, until at laat himanity and religtona life are perfected to 4he pemn of Jeana Ohriat, and then we have the nigheat forma of what we nail reveUu tion, which, howorer, are i\olhing more than the derelopmenta of tbd human Intellect with> out an/ apaoial divtaa interpoaition. Soch ii the theory. And it iinot lurpriaing that it akonld be regarded with favor by a certain olaaa of literary and toientift-i men. It miniatera abundantly to human ambition and vanity, ^le hiatorfon, the poet, the noreliit, can all aooept thia doctrine, whatorer their conduct and general opinion* may be, and take no amall credit to thenuelvoa in cduoat- ing the world op to the point at which the higfhaat forma of revelation become noaaible. Bolentiata can hold thia notion and dream away about the development of all oreaturca from a few primordial germi, or the evolution of them from matter or from nothtog. In> deed, it ia tho natural ally of tho doctrine of development, which, for the moment, leema to be almost universally dominant. Theo> logiana of the Max Mullor aohool can aooept thia thoor} while thoy work out a aoience of religion and aee in all religiona germa and elements of truth, and finally re- gard them all aa equally divine, or rather equally human. Ana why should we reject a doctrine ao generally popular f Not beeauao it advocates a gradual unfold- ing of Divtoo truth. Thia we believe to have beeu Qod'a method of making known His mind to men . He gave them here a litUe and there a little, and carried them forward step by step from the trutha auitable to the early ages of the world to the fullest monif estationa of Hia will which tho Church on earth is to enjoy. We can hold thia view and at the f same time beUeve thut Qod's flist utterancea were aa infallibly true aa His laat. Hence we do not reject the phase of rationalism referred to. beoanae it teaches a gradual development of Divtoa truth; but we reject it because it ignorea Ood aa tho author of His own Word and makea man the author of what #e shall fhow he haa received from God. So anch for one form of rationalism aa it deals with (he question of Inspiration. Take another, that which g tea apxiial Cminenoeto Ood'a providence, "nd •rhich been aometimea called the Providential theory. In thia case God ia represented aa gruiding and oontrolltog the occurrence of all events ; but to doinc ao He adheres to certato eternal law*, from vhioh the slightest departure is impoasible, and bence, if we are to have any dootrino of Inspiration, it must be consistently with thia adherence to eternal laws. We may, indeed, regard men as inspired when, by a niPpy oombination of oiroumatance*, they are elevated to a higher plane of knowledge and religiona experience than others, or when Ood wdKa to a special degree on their totui- tional conacionane— . In this aenae Plato and Sooratea aa well aa Paul and John were to- apired or rendered superior to other men totel- leetnally and apiritually ; but their utterances oontained nothing but the offspring of their own minda. They had no eilomal revelation fknm Ood. Thus Newman declares : " An authoritative eitamal revelation of moml and spiritual troth ia ****Btially impoaalble to man." Davldaon, to his introduction to the OldTea- tamsBt, aaya: "When the prophets spoke of tha word of tho Lord coming to them, ur when they began their message by ' thii* loith the Lord,' it is not inciuit that the l)<>ity really spoke to •^hoir external organs of lieoring, or tnat thov received a distict commiaaiou to write. Thoy were nr)ved by thoir own spirit- ual impuUo to utter or wriio the extraordinary intuitions of truth wliioh tho Hplrit enabled them to reach. God spoke to them, ixit by a miraculotia oommunloation, foreign to human experience, but by the inward voice of spirit- ual oottsolonimeas, wbio*' dailvand hourly tells every one, I' he will listen, wnat his work to this world is, and how he should do it." In theae opinions Coleridge. Arnold, Maurioo and many othora Bubstantislly agrco.They hold, to use the words of one of tbolr number, that the writers of tho Bible "experienced an iosplration the same as what every Ijeliever en- joys." Tho Holy Ghost wrought to prophets uiid apostlos oa He does to all the children of God, butnot In such a sense aa to make them a class by themselves, divinely chosen and supematurally endowed ; and their writtogs should be regarded only as a record of the de- votional sentiments andopinlonsof men highly favored of the Lorrl To aooept this v, agato. Is manifently to give up all that i» . .uncUvo in ourdovtrino ; to abando: miracle*, prophery, inHpiration, is to fact ie sot aside the wnolu Bible. It is nut worth while contouding for inspiration in tho sense of this theory, for if the sacred writers wore to no wise endowed beyond " what every believer enjoys," there is nothing to Under us to thia enlightened age, with our superior educational advantages, and our accesa to the expe>,lenoe of past ages, to far surpasa them, and to prodnce a much better book than the one which has been ao long regarded aa the Word of God. We drop thia aoheme, there- fore, as unworthy of a place, or of any coun- tenanooto Ohristlon theology. £qually hopeless ia it to defend the Divma authority of this volume by falling back upon anvoneof tho theories of partial innpiration. Ithoa been asserted, from the 12th century down to our own day, that there are different degreea of inspiration . That thelawistothis respect superior to tho Fiapheta, and they agato are superior to the Hagiographa. Some uavo held that the thoughts, but not the words, of the saored writers were inspired; others have urgred that the Holy Ghost rendered the writers infallible to all doctrinal matters, but allowed them to err in history, geography and science generally ; whilu not a few are disposed to mutijate the Word of God by accepting certato portions of it as of Divine authority, such as the New Testament or the discourses of our Lord, and rejecting tho rest as unworthy of confidence. But is it not plam that if such liberties as these are to bo taken with the volume it is scarcdy worth while rototoing any portion of it f Wo may as well cost tho whole of it over board at once. If certato portions aro inferior to others to pomt of Divtoo authority and ac- curacy, if there has boon no infallible guid- ance enjoyed in the selection of words, and no safeguerd agrainst error in history and science, and if oertoin partH, wholo books in f^wt, am to l>e blinded as not trustworthy, then the volume Blxtka far below any respectable human production that iw^ues from the press. And is ' tiis the melancholy conclnsi jn that we are forced to adopt ? By no means. Wr are far from surrendering the old doctrine of the Catholic Church as untenable ortodcfen- aible. Wo may not be able to accept all tlu^ arguments by which it Uas been maintatoed, but th^ doctrine itself remaina undisturbed amid all the noise and boasting of modem sceptieism; and while we hear ao much about destructive criticism it may be well for us to fix distinctly to ourmtoda the thtoga which remain. It seems to mo that we oaa safely ratt our doctrine on tha foUowIng ytopoaitlona t lat.— That thara is nothtog improhaUa or iin- poosibla in the miraoulona InsptratiMi of men to whom Ood revealed hia « ill. And hare, at tha verr outaot, I joto issue with all theoriea referred t«, which labor to re- move the miraonlou* from tho disonsaion of thin question. On the contrary, I matotato thiit iiiapiratiim involvoa a miracle aa truly as the tocamation of the Hon of God, or the restora- tion of the dead to life again ; and the inspirn- lion which is not miraculous, aa haa been al- ready htotad, is nut worth defending. But what ia a miracle P Many anawcra have been given to this question. The ono which appears to my mind satisfactory is this, and is expressed with a alight modification in the words of Holilnts : A mimcle ia a work of Uod, aside from His lunal mode of aottog, and may be employed by Him to accredit His messenger. Is it, on tlio face of it, improbable or impos- sible that such works should occur f A miracle is a work of Ood, and henoe I do not need to wait to prove that it ia possiblo. I know that i\. vout svluntiflo men have v}l- unteered their testimony in favor of tha poasi- bilitv of miracles. They have aaid, for ex- ample, that in tho record of the rocka they see conclusive evidence of successive creative aot4 by which ono order of oreaturea and then another appean^d upon the stage of being. But such proof seoms to me quite unnecessary, for this reason, that to ask iiin to prove that a miracle is pohniblo is the same thing oa to ask me to prove tliat Ood can work, uul this is what no sane man will demand from me. But docs not tho form of Divtoo activity, which we denominate miraculoua, involve tho rontradiotion or iikfraction of natural lawsP By no means. These laws simply todioato God's usual or ordinary modea of aottog; and these miracles arc just another mode of acttog; and, surely, no ono can inutfcine that Ood is so fettered by law aa to be int iipabla of gotog aside from the normal course of aotVm. And why should Ho contradict himself when He does so t You can exercise your personal free- dom and turn aside to many special courses of action without incessantly oontradicttog your- self; and will you g^ant less than ius to Jehovah P Aliraclea ore not nnforeiiMn, or out of time and place to Him. tHiey snqnrise and atartlv us because of our ignoranoe of God's government, but to Him uiey ana not new or surprising, rinco they always had a place to His mighty plan. But I said I liat a miracle is a work of Ood, and hence I h. ve no difficulty to accepting tho very greatest that can be tovolved in this question of inspiration, or recorded to the Bible. Some persons do experience grave difficulty to this connection, and this, perhaps, is the root of all the curious itiooriea of inspiration whidi have disgr-ced theology. The persons who ' advance them are at a loaa to understand how God could look after the dictation of all the words of the Bil)l6, and how, while dotog this, ho could allow each writer to have his own peculiar style, and how Ho could concili- ate this infallible guidance with human free- dom, or how He, a spirit, could speak to the cars of men and give them on external revela- tion of Divine things. Now all this is of precisely the same nature , as the pcrploxitiea which people experience about the story of the deluge, or of Jonah, or of Balaam's ass speaking, or of the sun stand- ing still while Joshua was flghttog againstthe Amoritcs. Suohamirocloaa this, the sudden arrestingof the world toita revolution upon its axis, they say, would tovolve the derange- ment and rum of the whole universe. We answer, ao it would if left to yon to manage. But when Ood sets to His hand to work Is there anythtog too hard for Him to do f The fact ia that the moment yon grant tbnA a miracle is the work of Ood, yon need not feel liound to find ont little miracles for Him tu perform ; yon may, on the contrary, hold that the greater the work themore it ia m harmony with what is becoming its Omnipotent author. [Oct. ■ ■? ^ 'hen r'"«oeaMiy" H'aato >«k ^nd thl. fa me. I"""''* tho f"n»; and Oodi,*' "f goiag when Ho onwMof "ffyonr. »bi« to wvn, or ■Ode of w»not 'Ood, ■fftllo > this > the ^ty root bich »ho low tile mg big U. c- le !• 1^74.1 KVXN»;Kl.tC/\I. Ai.l.lANfc;k KXtkA. H 'iMtead. therefore, ot ttntiuinir evory luliit uiid tryiay, m hsK ao friu, i^itlr bomi ilous under rsttonaliitf' iiiduenuo, to flml out with how little of Dlvi.ue interpuiiitiun I iiiin make up the Oible, mr ndnd (■ tjiiita opon to llio nun- oluxion that It U not in the iilightrat df^ree linpruhable or impoMiible that the whole llible is full of Oo.l, that "all Scripture is given by the inspire 'in of Ood." 2n'!. -Take now .<i<;oiiil proponition upon which wo rest our doctrine, vi/., that an npiMisl tu tlui Bible itself will msko it iuuontrovurtlbly evident t hat it '.ontainx Hupci human oleiunnts, or that it is pot the priHlurt of tho human mind. •Surely thin is a fair cnnuffh wuy of dealin)f with tli« qnostion. I do not say, ut this stn)fo, as Ih nnicl ill so many ttandurd books on tho suli- jwt, that the writers claim, to be inspirud, niut, therefore, (hoy wero inspired. This is u inliiin piincijni, a liCirKin)( of tho i|iiosti(in. All impostor miffhtsui'k to sustain liiH protensionH by t«3tif)'iO)f in his own favor, by ssying that he was iaipirol. Avoidiii); thisniotliod, then, w' at I liik the s«optiu to dc is to mod this I <k and disregard, in the meantime, wliitt tlm writers.say of themselves or of eauh "lh«r, and lixik oxeliisivcly nt tho I'ontents of tlio rncon) whiuli they make. Thoveif lilenio of tlieso man is superhuman. Tuko fornx.ifiipio the much dobatotl r oount tfivcn nf creation. It is expressed in a few brief ntcnees wliish contain eiidugh, but not too much. Had it con- tained a full Bciuntifiu description of the struc- ture of tho earth and of tho relations and movements of tho heavenly bodies, it would have inevitably contradicted tho oxporionoa and liaited olMcrvution of tho early ages of the world, and miut have led to the rejection of tSe entire volume, llosidos, such an •ouount would have crippled the human io- toUeot by outtiufr otf the ticlit of investif^atitiu and discovery. But as it i.t, when tho subjects in question are scieniiil(!ally and thorou);hly examined tho brief opening sentences of tlie Book of Uonosis are found to oicord porf('<'lly with the verified results of scionco. Take another example of this superhumisii silence. Wo have it in tho manner in wliich the incarnation of Jcsns Christ is tourhod by the sacred writers. They raise none of tho curious questions of mndiicviil theology in this (!onnactik)n. They simply give us onn Hublime uttera!ii« mode to tho Virgin ; " Tlio Holy Uhost shali come upon the<', and tho power of tho Highest shall overshadow thee, wherefore also that holy tl-ing which shall bo bom of thee, shiiU be called the Son of Ood." Thi« is all— no attempt at pinof or explanation. Then wo have no spccifia description of our Tjord's personal appearance, of His complexion. His stature and such like ; and His biogrii- Xihers bestow no praise upon Him when lie manifests tho very highest forms of virtue unci wisdom, or performs the most bcnettcon^ and amazing deeds. Why this restraint or sil- ence f Is it hnman or superhuman P But let us not argue from what is not said ; let us take some specimens of tho communica- tions made by these writers. And here wo venture to say that the Decalogue as a gene- ralization of human duty could not have originated in tho kumuii intellect. We have not^iiiig liko it in all human legislation. And it any thing ran bo regarded as superhuman, it is the miuBte and accurate kno pledge of distant future events ; such knowledge these writers abundantly evince. Take a few familar examples. They foretold the birth of Jesus and the cir- cumBtoBces of it, as well as the details of His life and death. I know that it has been slanderously said that these were no predic- tions ; that the biographers of Jesus agreed to apply these onoient utterances to their hero ; but that we have no reason to he- lieve that the writers of the Hebrew Bcriptore* had any special insight into futme events. No assertion could be nuae groundless than this. And, happily for our a.'gumcnt, but unfortanatoly for this reckless mode of dealing with prophecy, we havo in these same Old Textament writings deolwations respecting kingdoms and cities for ths proof of the f idniuuiul of whivih wii are not dependent upon tho testimony of four Evanirr- lists who might be ueous»l of oulluniun In order to exalt and deify their Master. Wn huvt- in these instances the incontrovertible testimony of the ruins of those cities which have ttrokeit silence in tho very hsiiils uf thu iundct and havo duelurwl that thu sacred writers, nges before, miuiitily describc<l their doom. Then, in the New Tiiilumeut we have pro- dictions as to the deHtiiii'tion of Jcrusnlom, tho dispersion of tho Juws, tho dilfusion of tho (ioa- pol, thecunviirmn of tho Gentiles, and the rise and progress of the Papacy. Whut proof havo w« that tho iierwins making those announcements p>sseisiod a full and aocurutu knowledge of future events t We |M>int tu seven millions of ,Iowx w^atterod over the whole world, and tu millioiii upon millions of Ocntileooti verts, ourselves ninung them, and to millions of Mind and fi) jeet slaves of " the roan of sin," as witneiiscs iu this case. But not tu multiply instances nf this sort we now press tho sneptic with tho iiiiestioii : Does not reason, does nut common lionestv, eoriiiicl y.iu to confess that these i>l»inriit> lu the Book are superhuman V Account, then, for their origin. If they nro not from tho hiiinun mind, wiicnco are they K Uur account of them is short and simple. They are Oisl-given. And thb Iteing so, wo do pol cars to perplex ourselvoa as to how Uud gave them, whether by dreams, or visions, or words addressed to the ears of men, or by rovvlutiims iionveyed in some inexplicable manner to human con- sciouKi ■ i«. 'Iho inai/t' of Divine operation in givln<r iH truth is not what wo winh to deter- mine, br ihe groat fact that this vidurao is tho record of tho revelation' which Ho has given. But supix>ao it conceded that there are cer- tain Divine elements iu this volume, how aro wo to rerich the plenary inspiration of tho whole i* Wo answer, by a very simple and conclusive tiicthud which will be made ap- parent by our third proposition, vi/. : Urd.— That Jesus Chrnt was neither deceiv^sl nor n docciier. Ho was what ho professed to Is). Tu enter upon tho iliscussiun of this question would loud iih fur lieyond the proper limits of this paper. Suflicc it, therefore, tu suy that wo have risen from the patient examina- tion of very much of what has l>een written by friends and by foes touching the life and cuuracter of Jesus, with tho proposition just announced thoroughly established in our mind. What fullowH from this ? If Jesus was what Ho profosHod to be, then he was infallible. If Ho was not mistaken or ileveivcd, then His testimony in this mutter of inspiration is final. Anl Ho did most nwiircdiy accept, not certain [lortions of tho Ol I Testament, but tho whole of it, us given by Ood, as the Word of •Tuhovuh. In this nenso lie net I (is seal dis- tinctly to tho Law, the T' ,nd the Hii- giogrupha: undllepriH ,i IIisAp"Mtles who were to f-jmplete tin cunon of Scripture, Hhould bo guided infallibly by tho Spirit in thoir spMulivs and writiugH. Thus we roach tho plenary inspimtion of the whole volume. Wo have tho uuctrine from tho lips ot Ji-hus. And hero wi> might end our argument. Bi(t, instead ol doing so, t\ c submit a fourth proposition, which is usually, but unfortunately, us I think, placed on tho foreground, viz : •. 4th.— That the writers of this Book claim to have been inspired. To begin witn this de- ulnration seems tu mo a begging of the ques- tion. The very thing which wo desire to a.sccrtain ix, were they inspired ; and surely, as a matter uf argument, this shoidd not bio taken for granted at the outset. But, having discovered th.at there is nothing improbable or impossible iu the miracle required in order to inspiration, and having been forced by an examination of tho Book to conclude that it is not the product of the human intellect, or that it must be from Ood; having founds that Jesus Christ was what He professed to lie. Divine and infallible, and that lie testi- fied to tho Divine origin of this Book ; and being well assured that these men were no en- thusiasts, but calm and honest, men of high mural ebaruoter and thiif-jughly inutourtky, wo think It now quite fair to ask, did tli^ clsim iiiiv (ucli supematnral ciMioWMeate M wc . stsblish in their behalf f Aitd yon bMMr tho answer. Ther did. You have the aaewef given in exinuo in any ordiuary iDspiratlofi. And now I havo only time tu without tllustnitiiiu he renwiniog proymil. tions of my argununii Ml.- The seicntinc and historic diaeoiretisn nf t ho present dar, instead of unseUliM twr diMrtrine, aro daily affording struaf ooaSraa- tions of it. Oth. Tho living power ot tiiU Wunl is out <liiiiiiiishe<l. It is felt and aekaowled|«d Mure nt this day thmiighout the world tha* in any former period uf history. Felt by all, liypeasa«>« and princes, by barbarians snascliolnrii. There is (unfestodly auniverwil inHueticc ditfuH*! Iir the laHik throughout tho nstions, and If you link its oppoiieiits what ix y\us vham^in of this influence, they urn buund its hiMM-nty, in tho light ot history and resaun, Ui say (hot t is more than human, that it is divine. The most bitter and detennineil anvrng t heir rank* fell now uiiublo tu argue that iviuformity to the iife and character ut J'suia die- qiiuUKcs a niiin In any wsy to hu a most happy and noeful oitixi>u, Tliey fcfl unnblu tu furnish proof that tba fullMt subjection of the human soul tu all tho laws anil ;irinciplcsofthoUospel is found tu operate iiijiu-iuusly to the individual, to the oumoi'iaity or to the nation — they feel that none of tho evils which afflict sjciely are to bo ti-otvd lof- ieally and legitimately tu the direct iofliieiM« of this biMik. Theycao, indeed, point tu th* bicvid-stained pagoofEocleaiasti&l nisturr,tu Ktrifcs, discords and poraeeutions flowing fiuni tho perversion of Ohriotianpriii'dpUsi, l>ut they havedisoemment onoagb tosee that thex- 1 h ings are traceable to human depravity, au<l that they are distinct from a consistent and oorreet conipliunco with the principle* ot tliis wunl. And if the it fluence of the Buuk is guud ind that only, are wo not by this fact (icstly strengthened in the convictiun that it ia fwa the Fountain of all good t 7th.— And linally, the Spirit of Oud ha* never before te>>tille<l more uiautfestly la favor of tho Word than :it tho present day. What do wo sea P The heathen easting their idols to the moles and to the hots, sliatterfnc and destniying the t<;mples of the false gi)& at tho instance of this Wunl P Ye«. Andtbo summon people every where hearing this Oo«- I>cl gladly. And more still. Tbo moot cau- tious, stsul, and cultivated people un oartb moved and swayed in mtdtitndes br the words of a plain man from the prairies of this Western world. We see people who have been l«ugbt by refined but erratic scientiat* to ImUure in tbo utter useU'ssness of prayer and the w>n-exi«t- enco of spiritual iM>wer, bow bofom the fsiwer of this Word. WliatUthUP It is (ho decisive rebuke ot Ood the Holy Ohost to thocultivated sceptics of the Old World, and Uis cmphatie testimony ir. favor of the tmth wbicb Ifo in- dited. Mr. President, it is not possitdu fur me, in this brief paper, to enter upon tho discuosion of alleged discrepancies and hist<ni(i or aden. tiilo inaccuracies which have been Oiterihed to the Bible. These hare been repeatedly dio- posed of, and do in no degree invalidate tbo views just advanced. I bare now partially indicated tho method, bnt nut the dc* tails of the motbod, which I aboaJd pursue in establishing and defending the doe- trino of inspiration, and I trust enoogh boa been said to leave the impresMun that wliat wo hiivc to contend for is a bouk. a revelation from heaven, a whole Bible. It is tru* that the wants of the individual soul ore mH by presenting a personal Sariour: by tetling of guiltless blood shed £ar the gi^ty, of a enfl- cient and perfect atonement mode liv a Pirioe Saviour, and a free pardon andoomptetesMeti* location through His blood ; but Oma jmat. pvculisr, and central doctrine* of the (Mepsl aro reresled imly in the Word of Ood— not ex- preM^ttsI i»y the sublime sctenceofoetrono my , not taught by natural theology, notuttem' oj A* MoNtkEAI, DAILY WITNESS tOct brook* and rill* that •dorn our Mrtb, no4 i]ii> MT««d by pun r*tm», not nhibitod tnr nalanl bwt; IMvuafooiidoaljr lath* Book of Gkd, •ikLtbaMlaN, w* muct oontMid owiMsUy for th* Book M oontalnlng th* laith daUv«r«d unto tbaiaiat*. And Ut 0* not b* timid, or haltlnf, or nn- «*rtain u to tb* **tliniit* w*iiak* of it* origin. It* raliM ud it* powor. It i* from Qod, nnd Mightjr thronglt Crad, uid daitlnad to prevail. Amid nil th* din u)d oonf luion of th* Bnb«l of modMV aMptloiam ws lae it ri** and mitrt it* own OlTin* majwty and power — " Uk* lom* tall cliff that lift* ItH awful form, IwtU* from tbo vale and midway l«av** the •tormi Tb* roUIng eloadt aroand It* breast are ipread, Bterual •nnabla* acttl** on It* hand." ndoin nonon— BAmtr ouohoh. JLft«r religion* exomiM*, the UeT. JAim Bnimn, of St. John, N.B., rend the fuUow- iog paper oa OREATIOK AND DEVELOPMENT. Creation i* eithar primonr or aeoondoi}'. Ooaaidared aa primary, it la the produotion uf ' 1 nniTene from notning. In thto aenie it i* «. .finally oppoaed to tho **lf aubeistence and eternity of matter. There may be held one of two theorie* regarding primary oreation- Ilrat, that matter woa created by Qod, but without poaptation* ; aooond, that matter waa formed with all the adaptations ueceuary to futnn derelopaent*. " Bruto matter "U u phr*** which may deeoribe it according to tho former idea. It ia difficult to find a phraae properly deioriptiTe of the other. Let ua call it adapttd matter, by which term we may moan either : lit. That in the ultimate mol- ee dea.of matter a* at firat created, there wore auoh relations that in their combinutions thoy IMoeasarily orolTod tho univemo us wo now see it; or 2nd, That while pofweasing cer- tain relations and qualities which UttcU them for uses in building tho uuiveriu), they yot needed an intelligent hand to produce the order and beauty we now see. From tho former of those suppositions wc have devel- opment in its widest sense ; from the latter we have secondary creationism. Let us con- sider shortly the reasons for original creation vtriHt seU-subaistence, and then place in con- trMt, aecondary creation and development. 1. Creation or self subsistence. If matter in its original state had no quality which to an intellufent obaerrer gave any note or promise of future order it would appear that there could hardly from its bare existence be deduced any reason for its being the result of a oroatiTO mind. But considered as raw mate- rial, with adaptations out of which was to be spun and woven the web of the universe, we would think it aa plain that it was the work of a designing Hind as that the spangled heavens' shining frame proclaim their gpreat original (I hold that tho argument from de- aign, however many and great its difficulties, ia yot valid and may t>o employed to do good service) . Let us hear, however, the propou&d- era of the self eustonco of mat*cr — what ac- count they give of it— not merely of it as irutt, but of it, for this requires the explana- tion — with all " its promise and potaii;y," to prodnoe out of itself " every form and quality of life." How did it oome into bdng with •U its promise and potency f It may be said, " It is eternal, with all it* potencieaf Bnrc- Iv." Well I think it would not be difficult to show that though immense periods of timo ore necessary to give it its present oomplez- ity from absolute simplicity, that time is not inezhs'utible in thounit ; that ia, it is not in- finite. As we go back we even find the condi- tion of matter more simple, until at last we oome io the simple or dual condition. I do not aay that matter wa* ever absolutely rimple or dnol ; for it may be that we oome to direot creation, producing it in a greater num- ber of clemwital forma — aay those beyond which ob>«nical analysis cannot go ; but cup- posing chemistry onlv at fault, and that u Ugkw oheMiatry ooula go on to show thut all ww« naolvabi* into on* or two elomonta— wo *Ar. in travailing l)aokward*, this condition wm at last b* arrived at-oad what then r If time be aaything mora than a motaphysioal aaoeaiityof thought— then boundlo«*tiiBe must have preoedad Ud* the simpleet anppoaable condition of matter. Two tboughta are pos- sible hero : 1st, That Ihtn this matter with its promise and potencv first came into bebg ; or, 3nd, That from all otemitr procoding this point to which wo have reaonoa a* the begin- ning, it had existed in an absolutely simple eonditloa without giving any lymptoma of development into a higher oompUxitv; or, perhaps, a variation of tho latter alterna- tive may be proposed; vU., that it was trying, during oil the prceeding eter- nity to form itself into such arrangomenta aa wouU be miiUblc, but failed. Well, if it now for the first time came into being, what gave it its " promise and potency F " Assum- ing that it hod alwav* existed with *uoh " promise and pobinoy, the questional* p«rti- n*nt : What moved it then to begin 'a devel- opment to which it had from the prniou* tter- Htly ttttt unequal t Evidently, some power, ah extra, was needed to fulfil either of the** con- ditions. The supposition of Lucretius of th* interaction of the atoms, rendering all oombi- naUons possible, and that having tried an infinite number of uusuitable combination*, the moleculcM at last hit, by chance, of course, on the right combinations, — is only calculated to produce a smile. Wo do not know whether any one in the present day really supposes that in the infinite past the pivticlea of matter did "not, after sage deliberation, station them- selves in their right places ; nor did they bar- gain what natures thoy should assume ; but " that from all eternity they had been drawn together, and after trying motions and unions of every kind, they fell at length into tho arrangement out of which this system haa been formed." Wc clearly boo that had tliey had any fltneas to become on orderly system, thoy would from the very origin of their being, have begun the arrangement out of which order was to spring, and that those trials, intelligcnco being absent, would never have taken place. Well, then, such trials being impossible, tho question still arises, By what power or influence did they begin to ar- range thomHclvos P Not by any power which was in them from eternity ; Uxsause, in that case, tho order to which tho world has arrived would hove come to pass, — wo might sny an eternity ago. It must then have been by some power of intelligence which nan pause, and wait, and then act ; in other woras, God is noedud, cither to create or to quicken matter. This is the grcatpoint. But one that is still to bo settled is, Whore does creation end, and where does development begin f This is an important question, but one whose determina- tion is, perhaps, overrated. 2nd. With regard to indirect creation and development we have now to speak. The question is. Did God, in the boginiung, so cre- ate matter that it became a self-evolving Biwcr from tho very origin of its existence P id He give it, " tho promise and the potency of every form und quality of life ; " or did Ue at various successive stages in the history of the universe put forth and exercise on matter a power, special and particular,— that is a power at one time different from the power by which IIo alwoyif, as we beliove, sustains all P Now ciiusidercP iheistically, I should consider it uuimrortani whether God endowed matter at first witTi nil its promiso and potency, or did so at EU'.'ccssive stages. If Polov's argument from dcsigu in tho watch found by tho person who had never tjecn ono till ho casually picked it up, would bc' increasedin strength if uofonnd that it wa.s capable of pruduuing other watches, BO duos tho argument for a first intelligent caoHC gtti» in power— the further back we can go and still find evidence* of that intelligcnco noting, even at the very eourcee of life — we may say in matter in it* ineipient condition. Let it bo that mutter bos " the piumise and potency of life." What docs that nMSuP Simply 'that ther* ia ahrsody iu It *uch adaptatfcM* aad arraagMMnt* a* an oal. nulatad to originat* Uf*. Without doubt la tb* aothm of haat, and ouid, and oleotrioity ws do find *noh Image* of living forms as ai« s sort of propheoy, at leaal, of organiaros whMi are capable of being used by that rabtla spirit which elndoa all analysia— life. In the fnia* work of the window, in th* silver tree of tb<i chemist's bath w* so* mioh promise of organ- isms. But in all thla w* do not discern life. What w* see in inorganio and organic nature is law— and the law of the former seems to devek>n into the law of the Utter. But, aooording to IVndall himself, we sa* notUng, and can see nothing of life in itself. Now, lst,8el*aae cannot and doea not propose toaooountfortbe arrangement* or properties of Inorganio matter out of which organbation is evolved. It not only does not aeeount for the •xistcnoe of matter, but it doea not account fcr the hv by which it* moloorde* combine. And philoeophy cannot account for them save on the asaumptlon of the eternity of both the matter and the laws ; or on that of creation of all things by a being who can give law and adaptation. Between these two origins we do notneidtate. "Through faith we understand that the worlds wore formed by the word of 'iod." We do not quote Scripture as settling anf. fling, because in this controversy Scripture goes for nothing ; l>iit wc submit thut tho Soripture account is the more rational ono. It is more consonant with the human under- standing to think that an intolligont mind gave birth to matter, with all its prepotonoioii, and out of which is to bo evolved intelligcnco, than that such matter, as a sclf-existenco, should have naturally and natively possessed the power of produobig intelligence. Tbj question is. Is matter the all P Is there mo original, infinite, eternal mind, wlU, powjrP And is it not independent, and is not matter, and its organisation, tho dependent thing P I hold that reason afBrms, and will over affirm, to man the originality of mind and tho depen- dency of matter. Tho question is. How the originating mind works, whether by direct creationism or indirect creation, that is devel- opment. Perhaps it might rather be stated thus. The question is, Whero docs direct creation, and where does development begin P Tyndall has placed tho beginning of develop- ment a step farther back than it was pushed by Darwin, but ho cannot go farther; for development is a process which must by tho very naturo of the case 1>cg!n — that is, you go bock ti tho absolutely simple, or at least, dual demerits l>cyond which it is impossible to think of ^u'ovious development. Tlicn, 2nd, scienco docs not and cannot account for life in any of its infinite manifes- tations and developments. Wo have on this point sufficient oclinowledgment by Prof. Tyn- dall to set tho matt«r at rest for over. After speaking of tho objectivity of the external world, and yot of its dinximilarity in itself from tho aommon conception, he says : " Our states of consciousness ore moro symbols of an outside entity which produces thom, and de- tennines tho order of their succession, but the real naturo of which wo can never know. In fact the whole process of evolution Is in tho manifestation of a power absolutely inscrut- able to the intellect of man. As little in our days aa tho days of Job can man by searching find this power out. Considered fundament- ally, it is by the operation of an insoluble mys- tery that life is evolved, species differentiated, and mind unfolded from their prepotent ele- ments in the immeasnrablo past." And then again bo says: "Wlicn nascent senses^ are spoken of, when the diScrontiation of a tissue at first vaguely sensitive all over is spoken of, and when those processes are associated with tiie modification of an organism by its en- vironment, tho tamo paralUtitm without c*ntaet or even approach to contact it 'mplied. There is no fusion possible between the two olassus of faobg, no motor eneigy in the intellect of man to carry it without logical rupture from the one to the other." Itareia a confession that though a* a matter of fact and obaervatioiii riti. f* •'* oiii i«74- EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. TT if f ""Ptiiw Ponal 000 f""' mind rJPotonoio. l-»«l«tonoo, Powesgod »»•■ Tta there JO I : POWjt f I', matter, mogf i -'"•nfflnn, ^°v the r direct Is dorel. ' stated direct "Pffin P 'vclop. 'ushed ■>■ /or 'ytho oil go duul lo to unot ifea. this rn. 'tcr lal ur in I ) I irrgLnUm and Mnutlon ore idiad toavther— ifo poraUal— yet then cm be rrnarred no ftlid rtawn for the oonnection. Vow, thoofh Ihialwtn*, yet wa nay lurelT form aoraa ntloaal hjrpotheiU on the inbieot. And It wa ihould MT that tbU neziia la thu power of Ood, we do not nee that Prof. T^mdall eonld objaot. Indeed Jiut here la the niyitery—not that there I'l orffanltm, but that life ihuuld be the reanlt of nr|{aniim or bo manifoitad by it. Han oaii mako organuuna too, bnt all hia rfforta will fail to prodaw life. Lot oa then look Jnat here for Ood— not the artiiloer, for u luoh the whole unlrerMproolaimilllni, but —the Life Olrer, the Creator. I think jnat hero la the Holy of Holiee, where Ood ia en- throned, and we aee Him not, yet we know tliat Ho ia there. Theology i« then anfe here. This ia her do- main. Bcfenoo nrooloinia her lf;noranoe of the why, tho wherefore. True it ia that Tyndall, in a provioua statement in his lecture, had Miid that ho saw " in matter itself tho promise and tho potency of every form of life." In view of the subsequent statomout that there is no bond or nexus of the organism with the sen- nation, wo might snppoao that the word po- tency was intended to qualify />rm and nualfty, but was not intended to apply to lift. lie ilisoems in original matter an orgranio form without life, and ho see* in it tho " potcncr " of all tho /ornu in whtoh life ia monifettea. If they bo all, there is nothing certainly very terrible in it. Bnt wo get frightened when wo tlilnk of life itself as the neoeasatr out- come of matter, which yet Tyndall declarea it is not — there IJeing no 'juvarin tho human mind to bridge the hhi jia without logical rupture. Well, as lolen'^ haa nothing to say on this point, we leave i.^s resolution to the- ology. This is safe grround for us as faros the sdentlats are conoermid. * We now are at liberty to deal with the ques- tion of nUhtu* tot creatlonism direct, vertui development, or rather how far we find eri- denoe of derelopment. That there is dsvolop- ment of species Into forms varying more or less is acknowledged. There ore many varieties of almost every species, with which we are ao- quainted. Pigeons, bees, dogs, monkeys, cat- tle, grasses, nave, without doubt, all sprung fruiu, in each oase, some present type. Science has, however, failed to shew any well authenti- cated instanco of the passago efcne species into another — or the proouotion of any now fertile species. There ore several reasons assigned for this The timi: for the required differentia* tlon, it is said, is too limited; tho oircum- stances now ore not as favorable to such differ- entiation tut once obtained. In tho romoter periods it bus I)eon assumed matter was in a favorable condition for such differentiation. In those unknown indefinito periods, during which tho struggle for life went forward, tho individnals to which birth was accorded, which were beet qualified to rosint, lived, tho others died out. Sorao organ was developed in ono or more individualB of our species which en- abled it to rosiat all tho others and fill by their progeny the hiatus. As the Norway rat has killed out tbi. old English rat ; as the English fly has destroyed in Australia the Maori fly, and as the catamount in New Brunswick has taken the place lately of tho loup cervier, so in uU the previous ages the destruction of tho less capable has gone forward. And so we are nskod to believe, that, in indefinitely long periods, what we might call accidentally or providentially favored individuals — that ia favored with some superior organ or organism — have taken their place in tho economy of life ; and this process has boon repeated so often that entirely now species has been the result. And if this hoa ever once taken place there is no reason why it should not havo taken place an Indeflnito number of times. The differen- tiation of species is similar to the differentia- tion of varieties. It has that at least in its favor. We can grasp the idea — we can in imagination follow the process. But it is too much to ask ua to concede that this must have been the process because the mind can con- ceive it. Wo can also conceive the idea that Ood Rt first, by more direct and instantaneous nathod, should have produced the varloua rept swn t a U vea of speeiea. There ia nothing out of aeootd with roMon in tho thought, litre, indeed, we seem in aa bad • position as the evolationists in thnt we cannot produce an instance of direct creation— perhaps in a worse position in that we eat not aupplr any proceaa bearing the nuwt distant slmilitudo to crea- tion, aa it ia argued the evolntioniita nrn. This is true. But the nature of the case does not admit of any timilituda. Ood has rested from all Hia work, Bnt though thia be so. we hold that it is after all qnito aa rational for religious beings to ask belief in direct creation as for scientists to ask MIe/ in the production of all the different species from a few original globulea of organised matter, or rather from the particles of inorganlo matter. Btlll the qaastion is ono which may yet be de- cided in favor of evolutl(/n. While tho doo- trino of a flrt't intelligent Cause is left, I do not feci as though groat hurt eould come to religion by the establishment of the general theory of development. Let it Lo that wo have onthromorphoscd too much — that we have niodo Ood too much of an artificer, that because man works by fits and starts wo have erred in translating the analogy to Ood's ope- rations. This should not upset our ii|uaiiimi- ty. Wo have only to coniees thnt > -o have not duly understood tho working of I lis bands. But it may be naked with somo alarm. How will this admission affect tho account of iho creation aa given in OencaisP I would sav, nothing much further than it has been al- ready affected by geological science. A leas antbroi>ologlcal Interpretation will havo to bo given. And I rather think that the Innguago itself in which er(>«tion is expressed will Htiffcr no violence in its adaptation oven to develop- ment thought. Head tho sublime account, and just see whether it does not with ono ex- ception suit fitly enough tho development theory. It will bo remembered that our scl- entista have not caid that thoy can say any word regarding tho origin of matter nar of the endowment of matter with its prepoten- cies, nor of tho power itself which forms tho nexus between organism and sensation. Nay, they say reason is incapable of bridging the thegulf. VftU lot us seo whether Genesis anthromor- phoses. See how it does tho very opposite. " Ho created tho heaven and the earth. " He spooks and it is done." Ood said, Lot be, and it was. No hand work, no mechanism. But creation*' by fits and starts" so to speak, ia objected to as similar to man's mode of work- ing. I am not sure that you will find Mi< in tho account, properly construed. Wo all know that day means an indefinite period. There is no indication in tho account that there was any cessation of creative power during tho whole period. Tho phrase " evening and the morning" means, probably, a waxing and waning of the activities, or it may bo a period brought to a closo by somo catacl}r8m, or other catastrophe. Certain it is that the Mosoio account describes well tho order of things as displayed by geology. If objection bo made to Ood retting timn work of creation, wo may say that as yet evolutionists have not shown any instance of tho development of new spe- cies since the appearance of the human form on the earth. Evolution, wo may say, has tak- en a long rent, if objection bo taken to the rest of God. The only thing iu tho wholo account which has tho look of man work, is the second account in the second r.haptcr, evidently by a different author, of the formation of man. A kind of manipulation has been thought to be her* expressed— as though God fashioned a form of clay, like Pygmalion, and then breathed life in answer to His own prayer into tho senseless form. But may this not bo only the figurative and sensible expression of tho true idea that Ood is tho author of tho hu- man, and of that society which springs from ths marital relationship ; that as the highest and noblest of his works he was at special pains in his creation. But here we come to a spe- cial difficidty in trying to reconcile develop- ment, not merely with tho Scripture account, but with those innate ideas which we have of auoh a superiority of man ovrr tha other i_._ tures of God, that we feel we cannot deriv* onr geaaaloffy from them. This is the great and Inaapsrablt objaotion of the soul to davalop- ment. Not tha Bible aloaa r ef n saa to ba oo- ereed lo apeak tho Unmaga of davalopoMnt of tha human, but wa feal a uirlakiag ttom the allhuioa whleh ia by it demanded of na with the brut« creation. Honne, until irrafragabla proof be given of the AlUanoa wa shall refuse to acknowledge it. Bather op" portunely here oomea up tha aooonnt ol the fossil man exhumed by If. Riviero from 20 feat beneath tha original iloor of ii cavern near the tuwa of Hentone, surronndeil by bono and flint inatniments, and remains of vorioaa extiaot animals, indicating that ha lived far away in tha paat. Tha skototon when oomaared with the most recant specimens of tho hnman, presents no diflereneo whatever, showing that humanity haa neither piog res s e d nor retrograded. The arms, legs and feet fur- nished no unusual proportions, either in ratio to tho body or their own constituents. Every part was normal, preaanting no dlflermcee which would have dittingnished it from a skeleton exhumed from one of our graveyards. The man was j ust like his European snoooason. It is certain he hod no apo-Uko oharaoteriatio*. Nay more, he waa man in exceaa. Ho had a brain equal to the brain in our own day, and waa superior far to many preaently existing Tzzii. At present the affinnation that man derives his origin from any of the apo tribe, or is a relative, b bflied siniplr on wild speouU- tion, in opposition to loological and paleonto. logical eviaence. We need not dist'irb our- Nolves with these speculations till we find something more tangible in the form of evi- dence thim has yet been given. It has been suggested that the preaent home of the anthropoid apea in Africa and Asia has not yet been explored ; and that, till that ia done, we cannot quote the negative evidence as proof that no such tnmsformatlon aa de- velopment demanda haa erer been effected But certainly tho general negative evidence against any dovelopmop.t of one species into another shonid make scientists pause, before making atsertiona of such an absolute kind as those hazarded by Prof. Tyndall, when ho looked aoroaa the gnlf of separation between living beinga and Inanimate matter and fonnd in it "the promise and tho potency of every form and quality of llfo." We ao not say that the theoir of development will never bo established. We do not sar that no missing link will ever be found giving continuity to species; rather, we at this point would bo inclined to think that there is no missing link to be found ; but what we do foresee is that the fascinations of the theory are such that tho growing generation will be taken by it ; and that we will need to be ready to drive it from the field, or to accept it with its logical consequonoce. I do not think these wooM b« of such an awful kind as many suppose. The illogical consequences are mora to be feared. Let me mention some of these : Ist. The eternity of matter. That is, as we have al- ready seen, an illogical consequence. We need not fear that men will ever accept tho teach- ings of Lucretius, that through all ctem»> the atoms of matter were tniug, without intelligence, arrangements by which an orderly universe should bo produced, and having failed an infinite number of times, at lost sue. coeded in producing that most orderly world which wo inhabit. The very foresight of Tyndall of prophecy and potimcy in mattei precludes this thought of the poet. 2nd. TAi non-tuecttiltj of Ood. We hold that, according to Tyndall, Ood is still a being necessary, ill not to produce matter, at least to endow i' with " promise and potency." 3rd. Wo hold further, that all that Tyndall could discern it matter of promise and potency would bo or- ganization, not life ; and that if he had sale that ho discerned in matter itself the promise and potency of the various forms of the organ- ism in wmoh life manifests itself, he wonld have been more accurate and conaiBtent with himself. But, after having admitted so dis- tinctly and positively that there ia no wceuary ;« -i^2!^I!i51i_ei^^^ of being-. /5th. AnotW^,'^?°o' condition Mat acoordinir t.7Vi.» ? "53^°^ conolmioiiT. thano/diWno trath TJ,„ ■way, mo— it 1^ ♦J^iSP""^^™"- f^^P^not tte h "'^'T Anlt of that «♦ r.-r^Pn 01 JffohamniB/to-j ~ .. fOct. 55^?'." not an a^oh.S^ **='nl with n4vS'*"?' then, but K"'}.'' Pnnidunenl nature, and refrain fromVfc • . "Tmnietry of •«t°«neraof life fwm thf'^'^?'''<'entu^ ^of G,n^tfaopte'''rS^«>i«n. fbr the "^to herald Urn «» ' .*^» "^ght well „7^*-fo,it^*4«J^J^«/a;d"olS &,^°t *^a^. i^p^e±i?'''^Sal' »^a£|^^t'"i?rt^,Sit» S"b«i£§tu,%is,'tS- %WcorerwitrBa« ■"^j^^d letter.. w« on the d^lTf ;^°"7«Hl aU ,e.^ ^ which aJandiS^S?' ^'"-Won^ the which command T». T^J" •?«* fromtj. ' rx't^^'^'c^ran^r'^^-"" •o tio Divine LaJVlSU ? ?" relations <'"«''. tob^teted^'"*' truZ^^a.^* «»V»- «»» d'emoi^tK ?^5o* P~^ of i^th°i?- ^ by any saoh cruJkl ex^J»»y<* ««n bo' °®«n proposed. "ITa ^w^P^^nontsaahava mortbeliSvethat w! •*'^?* ^"neth fo rl? ' 'jn'eof the leale^of th^S*^ "'"tcfflpt i„ for the rtn,«leof^j'!»,*h««do of pr„^' n>ay bo considerBd tH^ ^^ther and lio T oppoaiteside,.^,ten"Z^^«-« C^n ftath against faifchS^"'!^""" of earnest ThoTSf* 'bone'T^' "^ «' ^e old » OT ihomaa iioi^ ^;i°- ^EraMnnaand Molaachton, nTirl ^ *'»'» a Lnthora I "° i"'»"omena ; traced ^-S^f^ ""^"sligatcd tLT2** thonew.^"' "^ of the oM ydnal iud^«.f"L'i'"'mdingdutTo/ i^S?* V' ""Mat man b »telJect.noTe^ttte«tn^« P«te^of ^1 dogma, whShf^^eT'lhTf* ''" ^^bk and touehod. aSd Cdfef ^^T '^?M^ «« ««uSto ««r '•""' *obenoinfaIIible«,-^ belief. afd^'SyXtL''"? '^^"K possible belief ^, '^}^tmg to them theTm powers of darkneL ^l ^^7°^^ osainstSf ber whole r^J!5?i?"» «?d haa owed f^ *v?? la an age lil™ tho^iSSP""® position. rovolationfof^l*„7^ . « rich "„ novel m theology, it u imw^fh?! I*"""^ leaming in icd«ni<t,>4«>i. _• '™POiisible to nm«i>».„ it^° applies his""phifowt,t^ /•'t ^henth7aw;?;^; ""din an ago wheinL °°T?"Wnspake••• SXf^^*«»S a'^moStT ''^'" &'.^^^Zb^VJ''^ '^"'lent of tty of'frte'^^'^n'' '!^f Sr^'S^^^t*^|^-^ote4°a:^ ^*^. other f«Kd r^^lTT* J or thai woogiution of laTrrof^^es ead to thn evolution, and so ♦>% o- °?tu«I selection an,l «>faras LoXwst oS^^fc""'*' °' «Peoio° In M<aementoffSibiH?vte' «"Wo^the«, i" *baa the othoT^Bnt l^**'i"«^*boonenole88 fo^on of faittia ^^tl^^ *bis there is^ «^d,Thw fatheSSSTof^ ^^ assurance of fil7>> .""O «3copUon n* ♦ikoT^^'io philoso- t^ 2^^ 'oolX^ °.. ^^ ''Woh was " to it^V^^^OioA^o nif^ ^P^07 anew whether he will ro^lif^^ °ot seen." fi,,. *o enter with^'^'^o it or no. wo clai™ < fWotokce^CwChrr***^ ^'■a' W?i« , - Maga&st thaldSj" ^Xm"^***! "»■ fOct. .: l> as tion^ r""* [tadnotiv, 1874] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. J' *e is not f combined ' selection ^'^-y ac. »o«os bo. »on«trat«I '^Jnstian 'ne char- ? own be- ?nooftho uioamato spake;- «unkin loendinjf »o--it 18 Wsump. f mere lent of I folli. onijr 3trino Iliblo pro- iccr. and Uiat tbn ind In ' U am f<uth as pertain to tLe inner nlhoiuary, behind the veil,— rent though it be,— irbii^ stands before a blood-rarinlded mcroy-ixat — how oantbQstndentof science, any mora than the student of Odd's Word, doubt in the life and immortality which both proclaim, cecfDg that this little span ul mortal life is so uttnly inadequate for the mastering of that which, nevertheless, the human mind seoms adequate. to grasp P When I contemplate the Tastness of tho umvcrse which expands before us with every now achievement of science, and the boundless capacity of the hnman intellect, which finds in oveiy discovery a fresh vantage ground from which to press onward to now triumphs, it seems to mo that immortality is demonstrated by tho very straightncss of this life; and only when we shall havo cast off this mortal coil will tho soul soi><- into the light of life, as the crawling caterpillar buruts into tho fly. But tho modem positivist ha.i fonnulated his theory of exiptenco, and classifying all that human thought wonld deal with into tho kmwahlo and tlio unknowable, he unhesitat- ingly places the hereafter in tho letter category, lie says, in fact, with St. I'aul, •' Eye hatl> not scon, nur oar heard, neither huvu en- tered into the heiirt of ' . man, tho thingH wliich Uud hath prepared for them that lovo Him" — only the apostle adds to this, " But Qod hath revealed thuni unto us by Uis Spirit." In an age of wondi-uu:! practical energy such om ours, in which tho phy- sicist has led tho way in wi many of the triumphs xf science, it need not sur- prise us that tho mct'ip'i,s - sicol and tho p<yuiii;.if have, to so largo an i.xti-iif , been displaced by tho p'l^ - sicol and mutirial. Geo- logy, chemistry, clcutiiuity, biology have pre-ooi:upicd tho scicntiilo activity of the ago; until, umid mnr- vellouit progress in certain lines of research, tlio pen- dulum of iutcUcctuul action has oscillated to an ex- treme, and wo witness 11 one-sidejncss in tho ma- terialistic dogmatism of a predominant school of sci- ence, little less un-philoBo- phical in this nineteenth century than the tran- scendental materialism of mediieval priestcraft %nd superstition. But what, : meanwhile.has been the at- titude of Religion ? The Re- formation emancipated the intellect of Europe from the shacklesof modiicval bigot- ry and superstition. Men , thenceforth, asserted and freely oxerci sed the right to j udgc, each man for himself, on tho grand questions of faith and doctrine. Which pope and priest hoi' hitherto detormincd for him, involring all that pertained to his immortal nature and destiny, to Clod and to eteniity. In that age questions of civil right and personal liberty seemed very secondarv as compared with such momentous issues. No wonder, then, if tho emancipated intellect dealt « ith all boldness with physical science; gauged tho heavens; weighed tho earth ; ransarlted its Iwwcls; read anew tho chronicles of palujoutology and geo- logy, and turned at length its curious im^uisi- tivonessin search of " Vestiges of Creation," origiu of species, and beginnings of life itself. Uimappiiy, meanwhile, tho revolt of puritan- ism against a revived ritualism and superstition lud, for (I time, to a divorco, to sonio extent ut least, between intellectual culture and earnest faith. England's great Christian poet, though hii " Paradise Lost" w.is the work of tho Resto- ration era, w in reality one of tho last of the giants of that age which followed tho Refor- mation. Milton belongs scarcely less to the Elizabethan group of poets than Spenser and Shakespoare, and is imbued alike with tho philosophy and the devout spirit of tho Father of inductive science. But the most influential religious work of tho ago of IIoblMM is tho wondrous allegory of tho unlettered tinker of Bedford. Tho revival of the old alliance be- tween a devout faith and true learning had begun when tho author of " Tho Task" anew wedded evangelical piety to refined literary culture. Yet tho L-pirit which still determined the attitude of Religion towards Science finds apt expression in tho familiar lines : — " Some drill and bore The solid earth, and from the strata there Extract a renlstcr by which wc leant That lie who mado it, and revealed its dato { To Moses, was mistaken In lis ogc." T' nE^'. BOEKTON nvEnaox, d.p., tt.n. It appears to mo not unmeet that, ns uu assembly of liberal-minded Christian men, wo should calmly usk ourselves tho question who. tber tho presumption involved in such an attitude of religious thought towards frco scientific enquiry during tlio past century has not wrought incalculable evil— has not tended to bring .tbout that divorce between science and true faith which at the present time wo cannot but deplore P Religious men, reading tho Biblt and devoutly accepting it as an eml)odiment of divine revelation, and there- fore of indisputable authority, have too often made their own erroneous miscomprelensions tho standards of faith as well as of science. TJiey have forgotten that "wo have this treasure in earthen vessels," and that no in- fallibility rests with any private interpreta- tion. Tho Council of clerical ungcs which met in vJx) Dominican Convent of Salamanca in MSO, and propounded to Columbus that this Ameri- can continent was an impossibility, and the very theory of its cnittin'o nuti-Scriptuial, was perfectly honest in its decision that tho idea of tho earth'a spherical form was he- terodox ; and that tho assertion that there \vt ru inhabited lauds on this sido of tho Atluntio wiMild belie tho Bible. Nor have wo loss r: usou for believing that tho Dominican inqui-jtors who comi>cUcd Galileo to foreswear tho motion of tho earth, were thoroughly persuaded that they were upholding the Scriptural doctrine of the universo against a falso pbilosoyhy. Wherein, then, do wodifTcr f i-om them, when, in tho very pamo spirit, modem astronomy, geology, and ethnology are arrested in t'.icir honest researches, lest the seeming disclosure s of scienco shoulel prove to conflict with our renderings of certain texts P No doubt scep- ticism has eagerly laid hold o( tho results of scientific research when they havo teemed to contradict Scripture ; but tho weapons cf the sceptic luive oftcncr b<>cn forged by sach blun>~ dering defenders of Scrip- turo as tho Dominicans of , ., Salamanca, than by the Columbuscs and UalUeos of modem scienco. If wo are disposed to challenge tho dogmatic hpirit at times indulged in by tho modem physicist in rcfcrcnfo to all that ia innnutcriai and spiritual, it is well that we should bear in mind tlie tone of ilieologiual science. Little more than a century ogo t'lo Rev. Alex. Caleott, a learned vicar of Bristol, produced his "Treatise on tho Deluge," i) which he unelcrtakos to pi-ovo " tho cei'tainty of an abyss of water within tho earth ; that during tho Deluge tho ivholo earth was elissolved, .^11 tho mineral and metal- lic matter being rceluced to its original corpuscules, and assumed up into the water," with much else of the liko kinel, any criti- cii-ra of which ho resented as a profanation of Scrip- ture and rank infidelity. Nur can I think that mat- tcrj were gi-eatly improved when tho Christian phy- ticist — believing that he was doing God service — undertook with more occu- '. ' rate scientific knowledge .," to bring tho Mosaic nar- , rativo into harmony with tho received geological sys- tems of the day. So early as 1814, Dr. Ciialmershad produced a scheme of re- concilement between the Mosaic and Geological tocorels. Another learn- ed and pious divine, Dr. Pye Smith, under- took nit oidv te deal with tho vexed questions of Mosaic geology, but to harmon- izo niuro difficult problems in relation to pre- Adainic rocos and tho antiquity of man. Then camo Dean Buckland with his " Bridgowater Treatise," and Hugh Miller with his "Two Reoorels" and his "Slosaio Vision of Creation," neither of which I venture to think satisfied cither tho Biblical or tho Scientific student. Science it and ever will bo progressive. Each new discovery is a vantage ground re- vealing over wider fields of rescaroii. Tliero nro no bounds to tho imivcrse of thought, any more than to that visible universe which ex- pands with every effort of scienco to gauge its imits or count the star-dust which spuiiglos its illimitable depth'*, God's truth is uIiho- luto, if wo can but understand it aright; and in tho great volimio of this visihlo uni- verso llis hand lias traced myriad lessons from which the Cliristian student must derive pleasure and may loam wisdom. As for that Wf^ So MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS LOct. otter Totnaw uf ionpind farnth, doM uty on* Mriomly baUerv UmI the BiUe ww detfgMd to tMeh ui daotridtr, ohoniitrjr, ^yriologr, or philology ; and why then lyrtMaatie oos- moffony, Mtnmomy, geology, <» ethnology r It 1* profltsble fbr"iii(trnotioniiirighteoii«- neia"— not In idenoo. Let na fancy that a aoientillo fTmmiedon had been named in tite nventeenth oentnnr, with Bacon at ita head, to teoonatruot the BiUe in harmony with the phihMOphy and adenoe of hia day. Uow aore- \j would it have perplexed Kewton before another centiv^had paMed t— like the Miltonlc aatronomy which the aiohaagel Baphad ia repreaenfed aa teaching to Adwi, and which Defoe reprodaoea aa the aotoal doctrine of Soriptare when hia Bobinaon Onuoe nnder- takea to enlighten " Friday " aa to the nni- verae and ita orurtar. The homely illoatration may help na to oompn^end the atombling- Uook which woU-meiMiing natural Uieologirts make of the Bible to many a aimple mind. But for raoh sdmce the Bible must not be hdd reeponriUe. nhen we turn from the Brahmimoal ooemogony of the Vedaa, or the pueiile legend of Deucalion and Pyrrha, wUoh vaa all that the wiae Oreek had to account for the ropeopling of the unddnged HeUenio world, itlsimpoFaible to evade the oontraat between the " wiadom " of Oieeoe, and the sublime aimpUcitr of these words, read in all the light and abienoe of this ninetoenth cen- tury; "In the beginning Ood created the heaTen and the earth; and the earth waa without form and Toid, and darkness was upon the face of the deep ; and the Spirit of Grod moved upon the face of the waters ; and Ood said: 'Let there be light', and there waa light." To me there seems a truer philosophy, and a rimplcr starting-point for soienoe, in such a begmning, than in all the profoundest ph^cal theories of creation or evolution, whioh, — prolong the virion backward as they may, — alike start with an assumption, or an evasion, of this needful initiation. Tet with all this, let us clearly peroeive the manifest wrong whioh we do to tne Book of Inspiration when we attempt to make it the test of truths whioh rest on wholly diffei'ent evidence, and so pervert it from its one grand desigii aa a rovelation of Gh>d's purposee to man, 88 a moral and responidble being. Kightly studied, the discoveries of natural science, of arahseolo^, and philology, have led to a re- oonsideratiou of the intwpretation of Scrip- ture; and have begot sounder methods of biblical interpretation. Lot us, then, wd- come the freert discussion. Let us not prove traitors to that untrammdled right and re- sponsibility in the ezoroise of privato judgr- mont, which is tho grand Protestant doctrine, and was one of the chief triumphs of the Bef ormation. Still more, let us not apptjar to students of soionco as though our faith wore no move than an unreasoning adlieronoe to the stereclyped ionnnlsB of un ortbedoz creed. There seems to mo, in the jealousy with whioh the scientific searcher for truth is assumed to be the natural enemy of revealed religion, a cowardly lack of faith in tho divint power of Ohristionity. All seekers after truth ore natiirsl allies, not antagonists, did thoy but understand their common aim ; and the wiseot of them are aver the most modest. The record giuven on New- ton's tomb speaks of hint, as he " who by an almost divine p^.wer of min<' ' mssterod laws uf the universe which i ' je before haC even suspected, aid " by hi^ philosophy vin- dicated the majesty of the Most High." But his own comment, as life draw to a dose, was this : " I know not what I may appear to the worid.. but to myxel? I seem to have been only likeab('>*pl:>Ting' on the seashore, and di- verting myw If in now and then flndiug a smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordi- nary, whiut the great ocean of Truth lay all nnoisoovered before me." Neither theprogress of the student of soientiflo nor of Christian truth will be the leas snro for emulating the modesty of Newton. Here, in all ways, " we ae(! through a glass darkly," — "we know but in part,'"and the grandest truths that sdonoe can mister aia but glimpses of a larger truth yet to he revealed. Nosoone* do wi: oooom- plidi a fancied harmony in the disclosnrei within the little aro of our soientiflo vision than some unexpeoted revelation, in a wholly novd direction, reauires the whole work to bio done anew. The narmonias will not harmon- ise, and dther sacred or adentiflo Interproto- tiona must bear the discredit. AlreanV the sohemes of Ohalmera, Pye Smith and Hugh Miller are obsolete. I can but compare their labors to the patohing of aloaky canal, banked in as a short-out across some irregular gap through whioh no river could find a natural ohannol. It has seemed to supersede the river-highway for a time; but it is already out of £kto, and no sooner has it been made secure at one point than it breaks oat at another ; whUe uie great river which it was designed to supplant is calmly flowing as of old, in its natural course, to the ocean. Yet, when it is adced. What ia the true attitude of the believer in the truths of tho Christian religion in the presence of modem soienoe P the answer ia not to be given in a word. This much, however, may be unhesitatingly affirm- ed : that it should not partake of that joalous antagonism which is calculated to suggest that nis own faith is ndther wdl-foundetl nor sincere. " God is not the author of confusion ;" ndther can the tmdis disclosed by His works coi^ot with His revealed word, when rightly understood. True religion has everything to gain from growing knawledg^o. It welcomes the dawn, uvea in the light cf truth, and anti- dpates the triumph, when all superstition, and error, and ignoranoe shall have passed away. We have no right to demand of the earnest, modeet seeker after adraitiflo truth that with every new revelation of sdenco he shall apply the orthodox theologioal tape-line and gauge its harmony with the assumed interpretations of Scripture. For, what then P Is no to btop, lest, pwdiance, the truth he is in eight of shall prove suoh interptretations to bq worth no more than those of Archbishop Boniface or the Doctors of Salamanca, when thw showed from the BiUe that no Christian could tolerate so unsoriptnral a here^ as that this American Continent existed P Yon will, no doubt, re- member, that the very first thing which Pope Alexander VI. did, on learning of its actual existence, wna to issue r. bull of partition, whioh claimed it as hia own! Let us be sure that wo have taken the requisite steps for qualifying ourselves to pluck the mote out of our brother's eye. Suoh follies and inoonsis- tendes did not cume to an end with that 16th century. If Protestant schools of divinity had had their own way, tho Ptolemaic system of the nniverse, with the earth for ite centre and planets and fixed stars revolving round it in their crystalline spheres, would bo the scientific creed of Christendom stiU. The tyranny of orthodox creeds can beget a timo-serving sycophancy os inimical to truth as tho intoler- ance of Dominican inquisitors. When Coper- nicus had initurcd his system, — tho demonstra- tion of which marks an epoch in tho intellectnal world, — he shrank from tb-i odium of publish- ing a theory- so cent uy to any received interpretation of Scripture, and it appeared un- der the guise of a mere hypnthosis for the more simple calculation of the motions of the heavenly bodies. And has it been otherwise with Wrmer or Huton, Cuvicr, Sodg»ick, Lyell, Hnd others of our modem geologists P "There are two books," says Sir. Thos. Brown, " from whence I collect my divinity ; besides that written one of Qoa, another of His servant Nature, that universal and public MS. whioh lios expanded unto the eyes of all. Those that never saw Cod in the one, have seen Him in the other." But if theologians had had their way, those paheographio re- cords, the tables of stoae nn whioh are grav- en by the finger of God the wondrous story of our globo throughout countless ages, during which it has been the theatre of His reactive power and wisdom, would have headed tho list of our Protestant initx^ txpurgattriut, as anti- Scriptural! It cannot be imagined that ti jo religion has anything to gain by thus saying : "Let then it inrknett I" where CKxl uaa so deariy aaU: "Itt thtrt bt light f If it ha the oondenmation In rdation ti thohighett of revealed tmtha: "that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light," it must be applicible in a leaser degree to every rejection of truth— to every barrier in the way of its progress. Ignoranoe, not knowledge, ia what religion has to fear ; it is by the partial glimpsea of half-tmths that the present collidon arises between faith and science. It is to be removed, not by ob- scuring the dawn, but by hastening thenoon- tide of amplest revelation in all that hdps ns more dearly to comprehend the laws by whioh God governs the universe. As an humble soientiflo enquirer, I claim for myself and my fellow- workers untrammelled freedom in our researches ; and in following out one of tho most startling enquiries of the present day — that of the antiquity of man, which, accord- ing to all recent dfsdosures of scientific evi- dence, unquestionably conflicto with recdved opinions. I concdie it to be the simple duty of every honest bdiovor in God's word to en- courage research; to follow out every new disdosnre ; and bo ready to welcome tho truth. No one who really believes the Bible to be tho Word of God can feor — "whatever record leaps to light"— that it will be discredited. The Great Teacher himself bids us " Con- sider the lilies of tho field, and the fowls of tho air;" and pointing to " the heavens, tho work of his hands," has taught ns the lesson of humility: What is man, in comparison with God's universe, that He should be thus mindful of us P But if, with the author of the "Beligio Medici," we recognise besides the written Word of God, that other, of His servant Nature, we must dearly discern the very different message which each has to declare ; so that, while we learn to guard against tho Bible being perverted to the teaching of false science, we shall guard no less jealoudy against the perversion of the Book of Nature to the teadung of false theology. There is not 011^ the ddiberate applioatioa of sdentiflc research to the uses of the aseptic, in the duty of opposing which we must be all of one mind ; but there is also the teaching in the nafiie of fadenoe, and as the deliberate — nor do I doubt, tbe honest — bdief of sdentiflc men, of deduc- tions and hypotheses destructive of the very foundations of religious faith. Besearch has been carried on so ezcludvdv in the direction of pure phy.ncB, that metaphysical sdencu is ignored. Thv? material world has been ex- plored with suoh all-absorbing devotion that ita devotees have lost faith in tho ycry possi- bility nf ft spirituil world. Tho visiblo uni- verse has been geuged, measured, weighed, and analyzed, with wondrous additions to ow intellectual weallh ; but with snob an utter abnegation jf all I'oyond tho domain of pure intellect, that it is legorded as no moro than a self-sustaining piece of c<^|estial mechanism. The geologist has cost the plummet of science far down the buried strata of countless ages, to bring back the forlorn ansnrci- of " Nu God ! " And now it would seem as if compa- rative anatomist and biologist arc united in the demonstration that the stately tempio of man's living soul is the mere lateit evolution of some primordial, and it msy bo inorganic matt3r ; ita motive energies only transformed food-combustion ; and ita mental activities and volition no more than tho latest devdopmeut of the same stores of mechanical force. For " the doctrine of evolution derives man in his totality from the interaction of organism and environ- ment through countless ages past." Such is the latest deflnition, renderigd in strictly scien- tific language, of tho origin of man. Stript of its learned phrrscology, it seems to mo to bear a marvellor ^aemolanco to tho well- known philosop'- Topsy: — "/ 'tpeet» 1 ground. Don't tH . ..oiK^jnevtrmadcmt!" Tet such utterances are presented to us in all earnestness as fundamental truths. Life is no lon^rer mysterious or supernatural ; fur th» physicist with the hdp of his microscope, and tho ohemist with his analytic researches fol- lowing down life to ita buppjsed proto^encMis, have prolonged tho intdleotual vtsion until in I874.J EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 81 very baa Btion ICO is ex- ehat of eat 'No ' in of Ion nio Gd ad of he ty t>n> } '" In- Ipt Itu fancy the vital merge* in the material ; the gnU has been bridged between the animate and ioanimate, evolution baa found a atartiog- Saint, and the Creator is diamiiied aa a luper- nitjrl In reality thia in juat wich another unaoien- tio oonf uaion of the phyairal and metaphyaicel, of the material and tbo npiritnal, aa tne cLal lenge to put prayer to the teat of phy»ical experiment. There aeomed a puzzling planii- biUty in the illogical confusion that thus souffht to test the deepest experiences of our spintual nature by a cold, hara subordination to clinical therapeutics, which startled while it shocked the moral sense. If, as the physicist practically assumes, pure intellect is alono needed for the approhoislon of the universe, we might smile out for the momentous issues involved at such aisport of fancy (or shall wo call it leUntiJlcfa Ih t) as the gratuitous assumption of a solf-^ xistent matter, of " organism and environment ' with- out an organizer. Did timo and place suit, I might bo tempt- ed to dwell on far other t, jiH\ingn of modem science; on geology reaching backward into the long night of timo ; ond astronomy, with . the novel aid ;rhich chemistry — in its spec- trum analysis-- now yields, gauging tlio mfi- nite depths of space; and, with the allied sci- ences, returning to toll us that " the same kw which moulds a tear" guides every motion of the universe ; and that the homologies in the structturo of vertebrate life, on which doctrines of evolution have founded so much, show to us an archetypical idea ruling in liko manner throughout tuo vast duration of frcologicul timo ; rovealiug to ua the same inilnito, su- preme, sustaining intelligence ; a divino unity of thought and ptjpose evolving itftelf with unvarying consistency since the ilrst bcgin- ingsof creation. Science wholly forgets its logitinuito bounds -when it encroaches within the domuiii of re- ligious faith, and, with sclf-suiUcicnt dogma- tism, pronounces on themes on which its ver- dict 18 valueless. Tlio highest iutcUcctuiil powers are limited. A Bncon or a Newton will penotrato into nature's mybtcries with n keener insight than common men. But sooner or later tho keenest intellect disconis how in- oapablo its finite capacity is to gauge tho infin- ite; and inductive science but repeats tho words of inspiration, "Who can, by wrarching, find out OodP Who can Und out tho Almigh- ty to perfection?" But it is not bv niero angry donunoiatious that tho student of scienco is to bo led up to that I'.ighcr truth. Tho champion of revealed religion inu«t, with the breast x)lato of faith, take also that shield of truth, which has not only its golden side, brilliant with tho effulgence of tho Sun of righteousness, but also a silver side, reflecting tho Iwrrowcd splendors of tho Creator in his works. Becogmzing tho vital interests involv- ed, wo look for another Newton animated by the modesty which highest wisdom confers; and for a Paul, rich iu all Icnniiiig nnd knowledge, to stand once more on Mars' Ilill ; and in tho hearing of men wiser than tlio philosophers of Athciut, still, in spite of them- selves, rearing ultars to tho unknown Ood, proclaim ; " Wliom, thcroforo, yo ignorantly worship. Him doclaro I unto you." There is something incxpresnibly mournful in tho aspect of an earnest searcher cftcr truth returning on all tho track of progress of more than '2000 years to take refuge iu tho <!reed of the heathen philosopher, Lucretius, that " Nature is lem to do all thingi ipotitanc- omlij of hertclf tvitliout tht mfMlin;/ of the godt." Yet if scienco has accepted such u verdict, it is well that it should bo procUimcd, and referred to somo higher court of appeal. Nor eon I doubt that tho reaction against such a decision is near at hand. There Is a wondrous diflcrcuco bctw<--"n tho captious sceptic seeking for weapons to •uutail tho cita- del of di\ino truth; and tlio ho-eat scientific inquirer who has allowed his mi.'d to dwell so oxolusively on secondary causes tik t ho has come to boliovo in their omnipotence We havo li»toned recently to ouo of tho high liriests of scienco following up tho history of the work of the phydcist, not only with ipoo- ulationa as to tho origin of phytioal life, but with enquiries aa to tho evomtion of that mysterious power, — as he acknowledges it to bo,— which enlfflinates in reaioL. Mr. Dar- win has manifestly reoognizeJ, that, whatever be the starting point of tho evolutionist, the origin of Ufeinvolveallhe eonooptionof some oreatire power. But It is otherwise with the philosopnio demonstrator of tho mechanical eqnivUent of heat, who after a seductive pre- sentation otd priori coneeptions which lie be- yond the reach of indnctive verification, points us anew to matter aa "tht unittrial mother," discerning in it "the promiao and po- tency of o^ery form of life." If such is really the issno, the qncstions so raised mn no risk of being evaded. Because we accept his experimental evidence, there is no reason that we shotdd put ourselves under tho guidance of his fancy ; and wander at its will across the boimdary within which alone his conclusions can havo tho slightest claim to authority. Here, at least, tUs seiontifio Sampson is shorn of his locks, and ho has be- come as weaker men. If, ignoring all teach- ing of revelation, and all the faith which wo have hitherto rendered to tho idea of an in- finite Creator, from whose fiat all else has proceeded, we are to return to first princi- ples, wo find oui selves left to two alternatives: — There is the eternity of matter, that "universal mother" who, by spontaneous generation, is assumed to " bring forth all things as tho fruit of her own womb,"— or ihcro is the eternity of mind, as presented to us in the idea of a sclf-existcnt spirit, tho Divino soul of tho universe, infinite, eternal, unchangeable — the only wise and true God; by whom all created things havo been called into being. Momentous as are tho issues in- volved, the choice between such a mAterial mother, and this divine, self-cxistcnt Creator scorns eosy. When onco faith has laid hold on tho " / am" of primitive revclotion, all else is simple. When, on tho other hand, wo accept tho potentiality of matter, wo seem to havo got no deeper than to tho fabled tortoise of Brahminical cosmogony, on which stands tho elephant that upholds tho universe. Eo- soarch, unsatisfied, will crave to Icam on vhut this tortoise of material potentiality rests. In thus contemplating tho universe, and conceiving of its origin, from tho religious point of view, and as tho result of tho Divino fiat, when, in the beginning, God said : " Let it be," and it was, it is none tho less philoso- phical. Of tho two claimants to priority, matter is wholly secondary, and subordir.ato to mind ; and tho materialist who starts with his self- cxiHtctit, potential matter, as tho universal mother, calls on us to conceive of a sclf- cxlstcnt rainlx)w without tho eyo which is one of tho factors of its being. Thi.t T7C exist we know ; that external and material nature exists wo believe; but our ytry relations to it aro through our mental apprehensions. It must, therefore, bo more rational to bclievo in an immaterial soul, and in tho inflnito, eternal, all-wise Go], than to accept of impressions which wo receive from without; and transmuting them in tho kalcldoscopo of our mental vision, to exalt them into a self-existent potcntinlity, tho source alike of organic matter and of nilnd. Let us not shrink, then, from following the leadings of science into all truths with which it has to do. Tho Christian teacher will only bo able to grapple effectually with tho falso phiJowpliv of tho ogc, when trained to meet tho B<;icntiflo questioner on his own ground, iind yet I would nut advocate chairs of Natural Theology. Tliey ore too opt to beget tho tone of the hired pleader, rather than tho iirip:irtiul ju^ge, to start with a foregone con- (.'lii~<"ii, and end in timid harmonizlngs of religious and scientific creeds, to tho discredit of both. Let the minister of religion receiver tho same secular training as other students of stiicnco. Both will benefit thereby. United in a com- mon search for truth, tlicy will discern tlmt bigotry and ignorance, prejudice, passion and vice aro the enemies of both. From among thsm wo may look for a ^uw generation, tllk those who hikve just passed away. For, leo us not forget that wo have had amongst us such men as Chalmers and Miller, Brewster, Siqipson, Whewell and Faraday, leaders of thought, who found no difficulty in reconcil- ing true science with the faith by which each of them was contented to enter hetven " as a little child." It is well, indeed, to remember that, however coldly some eminent men of science havo regarded Divine truth, it is among a f <tr inferior order of minds that tho cavillers are found, whose covert dislike to the spiritual teaching of tho Biblo finds vent in an eager catching at any apparent conflict between science and revelation. But even when actuated by no such pur- posed antaB..usm, it is Impossible that the Christian can listen to modem teachings on the origin of life, as though it were no more than u product of chemical action, the synthesis of which lies within tho future triumphs of science, without opposing to such the central doctrine of his faith. Unless tho Bible bo "a cimningly devised fabio" — a deliberate lio — eighteen hundred years ago there moved among the sons of men, one who was tho Master of life and of death; who stood by the bod where tho little daughter of Jaims lay, and said to her : " Ariae .'" and tho dead lived ; who stopped tho bier on which the widow of Nain s only son was being borne to the tomb, and at his voice tho dcaJl son was restored to his mother ; who com- manded to take away tho stone from tho cavo within which tho body of Lazarus was al- ready hastening to corruption ; and at his command tho dead came forth, wrapped in the cerements of tlio grave, — Ono whoSo own resurrection has taken away tho sting from death, and is tho central doctrine of thii Christian foith. All this wo verily bcliovo. And T\ hen, — passing wholly boyond tho legi- timate province of scionc<>, the very f ounda- tions of our faith are assailed with a dcccp- tivo materialism, tho fittest answer is in tho words of Paul to Agrippa : " Why should it bo thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise tho dead ?" Wo Bcom anew to hear tho samo voicu in warning to cirselves : " Bcwaro lest any man spoil you through philosophy and vain de- ceit," — and truo though it be that " no! many wise, not many mighty, not many noblo aro called ; " yet when a gifted Paul is commis- sioned in tho service of the Master, tho wisdom of Athei. . is as nothing to him. Tho philosophers of tho Epicureans, and of the Stoics, encounter him in vain. Ho proclaims tho very truth in that first cen- tury which has to bo repeated now : " God that made tho world and all things therein ; " "Ho who "giveth to all life, and breath, and all things ; and hath made of ono blood all nations of men to dwell on all tho face of the earth, nnd hath determined tho times before appointed, and tho bounds of their habitation" — that same Ood hoth inthose lastdays reveal- ed Himself to us by His Son, and in tho doc- trine of a risen and ever-living Saviour, wo realize no longer the dread majesty of an om- nipotent, but nnaptmiachablo Deity, but our reconciled God and Father in Christ. MODERN CHRIS'nANITY FROM THE STANDPOINT OF MODERN SCIENCE. Principal Dawson delivered an address, of which tho following is an abstract, on the above subject :— We havo hoard a good' deal in tho AUianco meetings of tho antagonisms to religion. It is not for rcUgion to stand on tho defensive ; but to bo an aggressive force, at- tacking Hystcmsof error wherever found. Still it is well to look occasionally at least at its au- tugonihts, and if possible to loam from them where its weak points are. Two forms of an- tagonism hiivo ()f?,ni been referred to ot thos'^ meetings,— Ritualism nnd Infidelity. 'I'ln' former is trying to drag uk li.i ^k to tho super- stitiou of tlio middle agos ; tho other in iti moro recent form, is fitriving to tiring us to tho still older bcliof.s In Id by tlic Epi- MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Ort cureans— tho mere materialism of pngnn An- tiquity. Bitualism may bo tho more irritating and troublcsomo, but at present it is not ablo to withstand tho current of public opinion. It haa no real foundation in nature or Scripture, and runs counter to tho views of our timet) ; so that when brought before tho court of popi|lar intelligeneo and common sense, it is Hum- raarily and decidedly condemned, as has re- cently been tho case with llitualism in the l!.'nglish I'urliamont, and Ultramontiinism in that of Germany. However, those mediro- val reactions aro redly very formidable in another way, for Christianity may bo held re- sponsible for them, or they may gn>w to such an extent as to bo mistaken for Cliristi- anity itself. In this ease theirultiraato action is to force men to becomo infidel.^, oi, at least, they sustain ond advance materialistio infi- delity, and so render the philosophy and literature of our time adverse to Christianity. Confining ourselves to tho question of iithfcistio and iafidcl science, as tho more formidable antagonism, I may remark that puicnco has more influence than many aro awaro of. In England, Galton esti- mates tho eminent scicntifi's men as being one ill ten thorsand of tho whole population, and these aro all men of great mark, mental power and literary influence. Their disciples and students may bo numbered by thousands ; while they have control to a great extent of tho pre.s.1, scientific and secular, tho lecture hall, and tho education of tho country. Tbey thus largely influence tho wholo public mind, while thfir authority is recognized in war, in i)olitics, and in all social questions. In fact, they occuiiy a grand and leading posi- tion in the nation, working none tho less KUcccssfuUy for not being organized. In our days of cncu-mous achievements in tho use of physical powers and in mastery ovei nature, scieneo lias taken a great hold of tho imagina- tion, and has produced among the masses of men a largo amoimt of confidence in human l)0wer. The ignorant formerly looked with awo on Nature and her works, but now believe that wo aro tho rulers, and there is instilled into their minds a strong convic- tion of tho universality of natiu'al law. Shall wo say that all these things are neces- sarily hostile to Christianity ? Tlie question may be decidedly answered in tho negative. As natural truths they should not be antagon- istic to true religion, for they are at war with se.pcrstition, ignorance, tyranny, and all forms of social and moral evil. They are antagonistic to the comiptions and imperfections of Christ- ianity, but not to a piu:e Christianity, whose aim is to bring men into harmony witli a God whoso nioml laws are akin tollis natural laws, and to elcvato their spiritual nature liy spiritual means, and whidi in its educational inllueiice, and its intensely utilitarian cha- racter is perfectly in uni.son with natural science. Whence, then, proceeds the apparently grow- ing antagonism IJetweeu science ;ind religion p AVe cannot shut our eyes to the fact that un- converted s<aentific men aro but natural men, und often actuated by one-sided and in<or- rect views, and by tlio pride und hard- ness of tlio hunian heart; but in no large part; also does it arise from tho corruption of Christianity, and the inconHistencies of i)ro- fessiug Cliristians and of Cluistiau Ciiurches. I will now suppose niy.self to Ijo an outsider, or to be standing in liis plaie, and taking a survey of religion us it appears to tho scientist. Ho does not understand it in its spiritual as- pect; he only sees it as it e.\ists in practice, and as manifested outwardly. Still ho should not bo looked on as O'l cneuiy to be attacked in return; but it sliould bo remembered that ho is a fcllow-creaturu with a soul to be saved la' lost ; and you sliould act accordingly ; for there aro numcroin c.Yamples uf ^reut men, who have been equally proiuineuL iu religion and in svienco. A Bcientiiic man can understand tho idea of a religion liaseil on a n-vi'lation ; but ho can- nut unJu'staiid V.n' trcutiiici.t liy Clii-istiaus of tho revealed rule of faith. If it is their sole giiiilo, ho is surprised at not .'.ecing continual rofcronoe being made to it ; ho can- not understand how a body of men calling themselves Christians, do not in oven minor dgtails, livo up to tho mark. Ho soos Chris- tiana, in referring to tho IMblo, distort tho truth to suit themselves, or put interpretations upon it not warranted ; wtulo in meeting men ot the world. Christians generally como down to tho former's plana and talk of expediency. It is a sad statement to make; but Chris- tianity is in tho eyes of tho scientiQo man a failure. Ho looks naturally enough at tho worldlinesB and inconsistency of people who aro professing Cliristians, und ho sc lack of that jiower in Christianity, which iie is told it jiossesses. I lately had u conversation with an eminent scientist on this subject, who main- tained that, however these things originated, they are the historical outcome of Christianity, and it is rosponr'blo for them. Tho scientist farther believes that Cliristians cxtTt them- selves individually very littlo in promoting the physical and moral welfara of tho human race. Ho does not see any way of disconnecting tho two ; a man'u body is tho tomplo of the soul and is so regarded in God's Word. Scientists take especial objection to tho action of certain Established Churches as seriously opposing tho educational and sanitary welfare of the common classes of the i)eoplo. It would bo well if Christians followed the example of their Master in this matter ; they ought not to bo afraid of hard work and self-denial in tho causo of suffering liumauity, and should not leave the-o things in the hands of ungodly ph i lanthroplsts. Farther, tho Church adheres too elo.scly, to extinct mediosval ideas, instead of those of its own inspired standards. Scientific men say wo have got ourselves emancipated from such rubbish, and yet your Christian Cliurch sticks to tho old lifeless traditions, and there is nothing for us to do but to stand aloof. Tho Church's resort to forms, ceremonies and njsthetic surroundings to attract tho unthink- ing, and thus degrading rather than elevating its adherents, is to bo deprecated. We need to write a now book of tho Acts of the Apostles to suit our modem religion. Wo may suppose this to bo an extract : " I'aul suffered grievous things at Ephc- sns by reason < f an insurrection of silversmiths against hini ; wbercfore, ho order- ed that tho converts each should have a littlo silver imago of tho Virgin Mury, and the doing of this brought over the silversmiths to his side, whose craft was previously in danger of being set at ;:cvuglit, and they were added to the Church ; so they got up a great bazaar for him, and liringing plenty of all things, and giving liberally ot tliei. gains, they built a magnificent pl.ace ot woi'shlp und furnished it gorgeously, and bought fine instruments of music for the church, and it became popular, and was filled, galleries and all ; many rich people came tliero ; tho members raisivl an inimcnso salary, and sent for John t) becomo their pastor." Our scientific opponents say; If fashionable Christians aro right then tho immitive Church was wrong. If the teachings of the liiblo »ro correct, then we, in our laboratories, are more put Christ-like than you are in your churches. Tho general failure of t'ao Church to forth tho energies and gifts of its entire mem bership, is also noticeable, in contrast with mo- dem science and primitive Christianity. Tho man ot scieneo says: — "If I believed your doctrine, I would labor for tho Chiii.h; I would bo active and seek out those ,ihi> needed my aid; I would djspiso cloth "wi ! ease ; I How lii'vo nioio zeal for wjientific tnith i than you have for tho salvation of men" Nor can they seo tho waixant for ('(implicated sys- tems of Churcli Goven.-ment, and for liier- archies which arc of no practical use. Another stumldiiig-block is that w.itntiflc questions aro often treated in such a loose and incorrect way in tho pulpit that scien- tists say they <;ann<jt liclievo what is haid on the hiilijecl, a:i it is untrae, and that they have no grounds for supposing that what tliey hear on nligious questions will be iiny more (!o:Tect. They arc abto irritated and an- noyed by tho outcry raised against them from tho pulpit, and pa»s themselves off as pcmo- eutcd men and ootuul mnrt\Ts, putting them- selves on a par with old Galileo. On tho eon- trary, tho most unwise and unnonessanr con- cosslons are often made by Christian i pologista. It would appear from a rovio'/ of thee* causes of failure that, in order to como into harmony with true science, which is really the true interpretation of God's works, it is neces- sary for Christian Churches to fall back on the doctrines and practico of our Lord and His apostles, both as more in accord with true science than those of tho middle ages, and, also, as giving it tnie spiritual jiower. Mr. Moody's revival work in Scotland has a for moro imwerful effect on tho minds of scicntiflo men than cither jiomp or declomiition. Thoy can appreciate energy and a manifest sacrifioo of all personal considerations to carry ou any work. Those organizations in tho name of Christ which fail to act thur will probably bo overwhelmed in the opproaehing delugo of ftcientiflc infidelity; and tho attitude of tho ni;iro ritualistic and fashionablo reli- gious bodies with reference to their increasing attention to forms and ceremonies and mere- tricious attractions of an external character, must bo suicidal in the end ; though it may lead to a temporary prosperity based on tho more sentimental and untliinlung part of mankind. A true aiid living presentation of Christ in tho wsrld is thus tlio only real safe- ty of his Church now as in the time of its primitive struggles against tho philosophy and superstitions of the ^rst centuries. MODERN LITERATURE IN ITS RE- LATION TO CHRISTIANITY. Til.' paper by Rev. rrcsidentroETEB, LL.D., Yale College, was to have been read on Tues- day, but as President Porter was imable to attend in person, tho paper was sent on for publi<ation. At tho sixth General Conference of the Evangelical Alliance, held at Now York, Oct. '2-1'.', 1873, tho subject for an essay assigned to the writer was " Modem Literature in its Relations to Christianity." In discussing thi:; Bubjeit ho found himself ablo within the limits prescribetl, to treat only of those a.spc(ts of modem literature which seem un- favorable to tho Christian doctrine, history, an;l life, and to confine his attention to those of its phases which aro of recent origin and present interest. Ho avails himself of the present occasion— at tho suggestion of the Committee— to complete his discussion of the subject, and asks your attention to those aspects of Modern Literature which are favor- able to Christianity. Modem literature is not an isolated pro- duct of tho present geacratioii. So far as it is distinctive in its character, it is a growth which <:ovcr8 nearly a century. '.'" bo ade- quately comprehended it must be traced to its beginnings and followed through tho sue- ecssivc pha.se3 of its hi.story. It cannot bo justly estimated, exc(>pt as wo consider tho great forces which have formed it, and which are certain to prevail over any accidental in- fluences which may errest them for a brief season or tiu'u them aside. It is but one of the manifestations of tho great awakening of hunian thought and activity, whicli bus made tho past hundred y is so memorable in tho ) ;•*'• .-.' »:!■>«. " IS awakening has been ol', i>j VI' .. ; oo; .practical. It has affected 'ho ia)u"n. i,.inv:'^r'i us and tho strongest fcel- tv;H 11,' mi:n, in ivp^ '• to tho mo.st important p! '.I'j .hs icad inc I'.o .. serious interests. It 'i '1-^: 1, ron«ht f'lJ't u .! d violent convulsions ' •• o-n'att I'l) BO 1 and political striic- ■ '■ . f .I'.'.ual but complete f rim."- forma ■ tions ' . V. 'uiths and luspiratioiis of largo communll Changes of this kind must necessari' , I ^ It and i.-mnifcste<l in literature. It is i' tc ii R, to tho law of action and re- action wfi'ch ho' Is good between literature and life, that a centur) (haracfirized by movements of thonghv and f'tl.-ng so profound must produ' a literature lieth striking and energetic. -Movements of pueh a character must noceaturily all'ect the religious life. An i874.] EVANCEt.tCAf. AI-LIANCF: KXTtlA. Si inteuao and cncrpctic literatiirp must liavo tlio most intima i roliitiona to its rcligiousfaith niul its Christian activity. Many of tho im- ki . "t moycmcnts to whicU wo refer, liavo i iginlly contributed to tlio enlightenment and L-'oviitimi of man, and in so fni' liuvo l)ceii favc I'liblo to tho development and i)rojfrfBg of th.i king- <iom of Christ, if, iiidoeil, th(y do rol dosarvo to bo regarded as tlio results of itii 'vorkiiig and tho instruments of its jiowor. TL-.i being true, wo aro prepared to find c^ddenoo that tho literaturo which lias been eo conspicuous in munifcstinp and furthering tho move- ments of moJom lifo has, on tho whole, been eminently favorable to the power and pro- gress of ChriHtianity. I. — Tho external events .vith which this era begins are tho war for tho Independence of thft United States and tho French llevolution ; each in its way beinff tho result oif now poli- tical ideas. Tollowmg closely upon thesto were tho frantio wars of tho Bevolutionists and tho First Naj-olecn, which did so much to break up the traditionary abuses and the conventional wayn of Central and Southern Europe and wero felt even in Moscow and Constantinople. Those events with tho con- quest of British India oU gave an Impulse directly or indirectly, to tho enormous expan- sion and the enlarged independence of the ■ English Colonial system, and prepared tho way for an unprecedented emigration from oultivated and Christian nations into new fields of enterprise for the development of material wealth and of the enjoyments of a freer and fresher political and social life. Closeiy eonneoted with tho convulsions imdor Napoleon waa tho breaking forth of a nobler lifo in Crermany in its war of Liberation in 1813, with the revival of intellectual activity tiy means of its new universities and its new university lifo on tho ono hand, and fuo discipline of its publio school system and its enforced military servico on tho other. Wo name next tho slow but certain rise of political and judicial reform in England, whicli re- sulted ill tho jiasaago of tho Ecforra Bill, tho repeal of manifold restrictions upon trade and industry and other ii.iportant changes in the institutions and sjiirit of tho peojilo as a conse- quence of tho newly created, and tlio new-creat- ingscienceofPolitioiil Economy. Thcpassagoof tho lleform Bill in England was nearly simul- taneous with tho second French Revolution in 1830, which secured for liberal ideas and liberal institutions a new foothold on tho Continent and a. renewed power to act for both good and evil. Their evil was manifest in tho lawless- ness and liecnHO which attended tho Itovolu- tion of 1811), which convulsed all Eurojio for a series of excited months, and wero every- where followed by tho sharp reaction that cul- minated in tho Second I^mpiro. Wo should not, however, forget thiit by means of thiii empire, Italy was deliverod from its foreli?n masters and became a united kingdom, with parliamentary institutions and free education, nor that tho kitia; of tho new Italy has taken his temporal sovereignty from tho Bishop of Homo, and that this has been allowed, not merely bcoauso Italy had becomo so stroug, but because Austria and France had brpomo disabled from rendering effective resistance, and Spain was not strong enough to heal its own divisions or maintain authority in its own domain. More surprising than all — strangely, suddenly, but rcsistlcssly —a fiiMt-vato Trotos- tiint Power in Central Europe is bom in a day, and for tho first time sinco the Roformatiou, T^hich causes every ono of its kingdoms to tremble at tho tramp of its united hosts. TIid nev spirit of reform and freedom which had been elfectiially awi.kencd in England,|a<hieved a signal triumi)h in tho abolition of tho slave trade and tho emancipation of tho slaves in tho West Indies. After long delays and against formidable obstacles au end was put to domestic slavery in tho United States, in a fearful struggle, vrhich noiirly cost tho nation its life. Tho modem mistionai-y enterpriao began v,iil. 'ho beginning of our new era, and was ■ io.it .Vo most significant tokens ti'at a bet- Wr dttj' }' id dawned u|iou Ch ristondom. Eiforts for universal peace have bcf II renewed again and again by men who havo hope<l ogainst hope and havo forced themselves upon tho at- tention of publicists and diplomats. The Temperance reform has wrought wonders, whether it has wrought wisely or unwisely. Ett'oi-tn to improve tho discipline of prisons, to mitigate tho horrors of war, to avert disooso, and lo dry up tho sources of pestilence, havo attracted public attention, liavoheen responded to by tho faj.th iind zeal of multitudes, till now convictions In respect to what if) obligatory and practicable In regard to oil these evils liavo becomo almost universal. With tho beginning of this era Physical Scicnco astonished tho world by tho magnificent discoveries of tho ntw chemistry, and in each aueoossivo decade has astonished it moro and moro by new tri- umphs. Many of its dovotec3 have given new occasion for surprise, by claiming for matter tho potenuitj 01 spirit and assuming to dis- pense with thought and lovo in tho universe. Wo hove called to mind some of tho most rcmarkablo events In our era, becauso they will aid us in interpreting those spiritual eharac- teristics which havo been tho formative ele- ments iu its literaturo. To some of these wo oak your attention. II. — ^Tho movements to which wo havo re- ferred havo been inspired by o strong and per- sistent faith in tho reality and authority of Truth. This faith hos often been misguided and fanatical in its oxpeetationa and enter- prises. It has at times been fearfully destruc- tive in etfeot, but it has always been construc- tive iu promise and hope. It has led to em- phatic protests against shams and abuses in philosophy, t.overnment, and religion-but these protests have been made in tho name and for tho ends of truth in principle and applica- tion. The era preceding tho present was char- acteristically an era of scofl'ers and occptics, who wero satisfied to destroy existing faiths and existing institutions, and acknowledged no obligation to replace their ruins by sub- stantial and permanent ctruotuiea. Atheism in theology, scepticism in jihilosophy, wit and satire in literature, demoralizaticn in private life, selfishness and sensuality in tho social stnicturo, characterized their alms and expec- tations. Wo do not deny that much of their spirit has remained and leavened our modern era, blending with and misdirecting its efforts for change. But still wo contend tha'., tin' new era has very largely bee. i animated by faith in positive truth, and In tho possibility of discern- ing and defending it. In speculative phil- osophy, ICant and Roid wero aroused by tho dc6tructi\'enc8s of scepticism to seek for solid foundations on which to build permanent struc- tures of social order, scicn' ' ' ci rtainty, moral obligation and religious ' ... Evon Rousseau and his school, with aU heir varjarics, con- tended with a passionate earnestness that re- turn to ii.itm'0 and truth was possible, and that only through such a return could man be happy or society bo secure. As wo trace the course of speculative w ienco through all its nog.ativo exocssc.«, wo ought never to lose sight of tho fact that its conti'olling spirit has been a faith in truth as attainable and as supreme. Thi.. faith has characterized tho leading thinkers of our times. Those who havo Ijccii simply negative or destructive, however ablo iu thought or uttr:ictivo in diction, have been only tho idols of an hour. Tho devotees of phy.sical science may havo neglected and dis- honored truths removed from their limiteil sphere, hut they eould not but bo constrained by the vigorous severity of nature I believo ill truth as possible and to seek; after the secrets of nature with « fervent faith that they would bo revealed. In Social and Politi- cal Science tho laborer.^ hare wrougJit with unshaken convictions thatcoi+aiu fundamental principles exist and ean I" discovered, ft literaturo and criticism it if nmro and more unanimously agreed that Truth i.i alone to bo honored as tho arbiter of every (juastion Wo do not overlook tho fact that error hai> often been mistaken for tho truth, nor that the wildest and most dangerous falsehoods havi been propagated in its guiso and nam'>. We might oven concede that error hoii never been defondcd so ingeniously or set forth with tneh manifold atiraotions, ami yet maintain that no age Las Wn inspired by a profoundcr un- derlying faith that iho truth may ond must bo found, and that, when found, it may bo tniatcd in all its opplicationp. Our ago has also been an earnest age. Faith involves earnestness and ardor, whether tho faith is well or ill-pluced. This earncstncsM has been <i|iially manifested In its spoeuliitlvo researches, its practical cntcrpriscH, and its lit- erary croatiouif. Tho speculative zeal, tho lo- forming Quixotiara, anu tho Imaginative dar- ing of some of its thinkers, agitators and writers, havo been matters of rcr.TOacli and ridicule, but the earnestness of alt has never been questioned. This eameslncss and ardor has bccnconr- agoous, at times oven to excess. 'Jiiis could not bo otherwise. Faith and feeling am f ho elements of courngo and heroism, even whtn these run to rashness. Our courage and heroism aro proportioned to tho sli-mgth of our belief, the value set upon our principles, and tho impulso to manifest them in act or speecli. No man who is acquainted with the mjtory of our modem lifo will question that coorngo has characterized its actors and writ- ers. Our ago has oven been a paufcJonato ago. Tlio enlightened emotions wMcli are kindled and sustained bj a rational faith may not al- ways bo as convulsive and agitating in (heir action or expression a; those which eharac}cr- izo a less enlightened period. Their glow though less startling is moro intense and en- during, kindling by the thouglit on which it feeds, and eminently fitted for the servico of tho poet and novclisi, the orator and essayist, — indeed for all tho uses of literature. Our ago lia.s aldo been characteristierilly an imaginative age. Tho ardent faith and san- guine hopo which have Impelled its activitie", tho excitements of its development and pro- gress, tho romance of its emigrations and ad- ventures, tho stimulus of its revolutions and reverses, tho whul of its commotions, tho clra- raatio interest of its spectacles, and the splen- did aspirations of its reformer?, have all cwit ed tho imagination of susceptible minds, and enabled multitudes to appreciate and not a few to i)roduco tho imagiuativo creations which arc the highest achievements of literature. Our ago has been di.stinguishod by a ehar- nctcristio freedom from conventionalisms in literature, and a confident reliance upon Nature and her truth for inspiration unci direction. That confidence in fnith which has animated tho speculation and action of om' times, has trained tho ago to yield itself to tho guidance and inspiration of Nature in the matter and form of literature. This has been illustrated in tho rise of tho romantic and sentimental schools in England and on tho continent; in the so-called "storm and pressure" period in Gennany; in tho tlow growth ' ut splendid results of tho lako school » jioets and critie^, in tho origination ot modern fiition, v/itli tho immense range of its topics and the free- dom of thpir handling ; and in general iu thg assertion for every department of writing of a greater variety and richness of themes and a jnoro pronounced individuality iu the freal- ment of them, such as has augmented tho power of literature a thousand-fold and exalt- ed it to a plac<! of influenco over the opinions and conduct ot man to which it had never before »(«|/ired, and certainly had never at- tained Simultaneously with tho enlargement of tho freedom of literature, a more profound and genial school of philosophical criticism sprung op in Germany and England, which while it iisaertsd for every nation unf^ every writer tha iijirgi;*t individual liberty, distinctly and cni- pliatifally lacogiiized tho eternal laws of form and diction wf xh aro prescribed by "tho ■nodesty of V-i^nrr," and in, this way has brought back all that was Jacking of tho clciurness and elegance for vrhich the clus.si- I'i.sts havo contended. Even tranci , always tho devotee of finish a;id grace, has loamod how to combine both with tho freedom of na- ture, ttud has enriehi^d aud spliitualizcd hiv 8.t previously comewliat monotonous IHcratnrc. Whilo nature ond truth were never moro su- premo than at present in every form ot writ- ic^jf and spsBch, eultm-o and grace were never moro honored by all truly thoutrlitful writers and critios. III. It would load us too far asido from our thcmo to enquire how far the peculiarities of our ago are to ho roferrod to tho revival of religious faiUi and fervor. It is, however, per- tinent to our conclusion to notice that hoforo tho now era began to tnko form ond to assert its power, there wcro active religious awakenings in Qcrmany, England and America; that these movomcnta nfleeted and leavened all classes of society, and wore preparing readers ■nd writers to accept and produce a litcraturo of greater boldness, earnestness and faith Tho religious movements in England under Wesley ond Whiifiold, prolonged by tho ovangelicil movement iu the EstaDlishcd Church, and enforced by the aroused activity and tho missionary zeal of tho Nonconform- ists, tho pictistio movement in Germany with its silently leavening x'P^''^''> t^" sudden awakening from panthoistio dreams and god- less frivolity whicn tho stem chastisements of war had at last accomplished, the slowly re- vived Protestontism in Franco at a later pe- riod, — all these have been active elements in tho education of tho last two or three generations, and by forming t!^n thoughts and f celiacs of men have leavened literature with a higher and more positive religious spirit. This tnngs us to tho application of our analysis of the external events and internal spirit of tho pres- ent ago — i.e., to tho question how for modem litcraturo is favorable to Christianity. In answer to this enquiry, we observe, first of all, tliat tho objects of religious faith have been treated by tho majority of modem wri- ters with a moro uniform ond profound respect than over before. Though the specu- lation of these times has been searching and bold, as WA havo seen, it has been usually grave and respectful, if not reverend, in its attitude and spirit. Tlio malignant atheism and supercilious deism of former doys, which dismissed with a grin and a sneer, every en- quiry and suggestion which might lead to <iod, ore no longer in good intellectual rcpnte. No writer who respects himself and tho I . nt thinking of tho times would dare to deny that questions of this sort force themselves upon tho consideration of tho earnest enquirer, and awaken reflections which he m'Jst meet and ilisposo of. Tho aciito Lessing, tho cri'ical Kant, tho fen'id Tichte, tie imaginativo Scliclling, tho exhaustive Ilogel, with their many commentators and critics in Germany, their students and followers in England, pan. theists with bui few exceptions, rationalists of manifold types, ngroo in this : that God, and man's relation to God, force themselves upon every comprehensive thinker, and cannot 1)0 set nsido by any other than thoroughly scientific and honest treatment. Tho moment a writer shows himself impelled by any other spirit, ho falls out of literary respectabUity, as Htrauss committed intcUcctuol suicide before ho died in tho body. Tlio samo sentiment seems to bo gaining fn Fra'.icc, though such influences aro less controlling. As ox- cmplcs of writers o* the highest tone, we nomo Do Biion, Condin, JonflEray, Guizot, Vinet and St. Bcuvo. In England there has been a steady growth in tho direction indi- cated from Samuel Johnson to Thomas Carlylo. The many brilliant English living writers of avowed negative opinions and manifested negativo svmpathiea, are usually grave and sincere in their recognition of tho seriousness of that truth which relates to man's deeper nature and f ttturo existence. Tlie spirit which has boon tho legitimate outgrowth of physical Kcienco has usually been a spirit ot reverence towaitlM tho mysterious Being whom nature manifests in manifold ways of wonder, and order, and beauty. Tho genuine student may fail to recognize u. personal God as a nocossitj for science, bccauso tho exigencies of his special iield require otly a scanty outfit of forces and BW8, but ho can never bo otherwise than reverent and earnest whenever he extends a kONTRKAL r>AlLY WITNER thought bevond. It is tho charlatan an<l trader iu scienio who is flippant and contemp- tuous towards spiritual truths and their rela- tions to man. It is in the outer courts of the temple, tho show and trading places of Bcienoe, that tho charlatans and traders abound, whilo tho shaven high-priest and devotees wojiJup at tho altar within. It is these lost who con- trol tho thought ond Icavcn tho literature of tho ago. It is worthy of notice that the one writer who of all others claims tho right to speak for science concerning what is beyond nature, Ilorbert Spencer, stands somewhat ostentatiously, perhaps, with bared head ond reverent air btforo tho Unknowable force which manifests itself in tho protean forms of matter and spirit. His position may not bo tho most favorable to Christianity that is conceivable, but it is greatly to bo prefcrretl in its indirect influence to tho narrow and positive atheism of other times. It is a great achievement, which has been effected for our moro recent literature, that it has learned to recognize the seriousness of those truths which Christianity presupposes. Modem litcraturo hoa made advances upon the literature of oil preoedingr oges in respect to its religious and ethical spirit. Not only is its attitude reverent towards tho objects of religious faith, but its sympathies are positive and pronoimccd with the spirit of religious love and obedience. Tho time has been when litcraturo was prevailingly contemptuous or ncgligcut towards tho rchgious spirit ; when trast and humility wero despised as weak, or dishonored as irrational. It may bo questioned still, by many masters in literature, whether positive trath concerning tho divine tan bo conceded in thought or expressed in language, but it is no longer que .ioned that tho feelings of man towards tho d. . '.no are his Iiighest and best. Modem literature is becoming bss fri- volous and profane towards tho temijlo of God within tho soul of man. Every form of lite- rature which admits the recognition of worship, honors it as tho Iiighest and best activity of man. With respect to the sacredness and authority of duty, its attitude is moro gene- rally positive and eamest. Few writers liesi- tato to honor even tho finer forms of duty, or to recognize its behests as of sacred authority. It is interesting to notice how favorably literature in this reflects tho conseicnco of tho cultivated men of tho present generation, and how confidently it expects a heai-tj' rcfponee to its most fervent assertions of ethical truth. Closely connected with this improved ethical tone, is its generally accepted estimate of tho seriousness of human life. Wo ouscrvo that iu novels, poems and plays, tho sentiment con- stantly recurs, in stirring strains or rich under- tones, "Life is real, lifo is earnest;" tho present in act and motive, is certain to reappear m tho future. There can bo no question that in tho humane and philanthropic spirit, modem litcraturo has made striking advances. In uo one respect is its progress more noticeable than in its sym- pathy with man as man, and its recognition of tho claims of man as man ui)ou his follows. Tho literature of philanthropy has bccoiii'> a separate department. Tho inculcation of tho duty and dignity of living for ono's kind, of alleviating human suiforing, poverty, disease and death, is the aim of those classes of writings which wore formerly devoted to amusement. Worki of this kind may foster sentimental sympathy as o substitnto for practical assistance, but ♦heir popularity and influence aro proofs that they harmonize with tho teachings of Cliristianity, and aro more and more mindf id of tho words' of its Master : — " It is moro blessed to give than to receive." It scarcely needs to bo added that in respect of external morahty (md decorum iu tho social and domestic lifo modem literature is greatly in advance of that of previous generations. The literature of passion and indecency, double entendre, still surWvea and finds readers not ii few. Productions of this class ai-o not always recognized as literatiu'e, indeed. They may bo reckoned as such by too many of tho rich mid luxuriou.', rs well as of tho poor and squalid, but thry rarely procoed from writers [Oct. f the choicest gifts or the most consummatn culture. Wo notice, also, that our literature is learn- ing mnro ond moro to honcr tie virtues that aro distinjtlv Christian, and tho spirit which is pre-eminently Christliko. Tho stole mo- rality has always commanded rc«pcct from cultivated writers; tho virtues necessary to family lifo and social comforts could never bo (>pcnly assailed; tho humane and philun- tliropio spirit would neccs»araly win tlio favo.' of tho refined ; but it is not till recently that tho self-Racrillcing humility which Christ ex- cmpUfied has received any marked homage or cordial sympathy. Among our most brilliant and popular writers, thc-n, not a few who, perhaps, hesitato to avow their personal alle- giance to tho personal Chrikt, yet rccog- iiizo tho Cliristliko spirit ns that alono which can lift man's lifo atovo tho lower level, or lend it dignity and comfort in its struggles with doubt or calamity. If many imagi- native writers doubt whether Christ has risen from the dead, there aro not a few among such who oro willing to follow Christ in bearing tho cross, and who find in Ills cross their most satisfying symbol and their noblest inspiration. In so for as litcraturo is baptized with this spirit, wo should hesitato long before wo call it cither tin or (infi-Christian. Rather should wo apply to it tho words of tho Master, " IIo that is not against us is for us." When George Eliot makes Dorothea iu " Middlomareh," in the ex- tremity of her own anguish and despair ot tho treochery of o friend, go forth to redeem others from guilt and shamo, schooling her own heart by this resolve: "What shall I do — how shall I act now, this very dayP If I could clutch my own pain and compel it to silence and think of theso three!'" she rise? to a positive sympathy with the redeeming Christ, which illustrates what wo mean. When, again, she makes her utter this memor- able confession of her faith, "That by deeir- ing what is perfectly good, even when wo do not what is iierfcctly good, oven when wo do not quite know what it is, and cannot do what wo woidd, wo aro part of tho divine power against evil — widening tho skirts of light and making tho struggle with darkness narrower," she strikes another Christian key-note to which literature has only of late boon turned. Even when sho says, " I used to pray so much ; now I hardly over pray," and in seem- ing dishouora tho Christian spirit, sho honors it eminently by tho reason which sho givcfc : "I try not to havo desires merely for myself, bceauso they may not bo good for others, and I have too much already." Ex- amples similor to theso might bo cited from other eminent writers, to show that in much of our better literature Christian ideals are quietly caining a strong hold on the convictions and sympathies of cultivated men, and that this gives promise that, through tho reflex influence of literature, such a hold may be- come stronger in tho future. Wo observe, also, that there is 'abundant evidence that many of tho great writers of the present era have been trained in a posi- tively Christian school, and have derived from their Chr' itian sympathies und tastes not a littlo of their i>ower. The noblest elements of literary powci havo ever been ethical and spiritual. An early training in tho ways of a Christian household, a pi-actical sympathy with human lifo ns elevated by Christian purposes, refined liy Christian love, and comforted by Christian hope, has liccn sliown to bo a powerful stimulus to gcniuf", enlarging its material, kindling its emotions, insjnring its imagination, and en- rieliing its diction. Many of tho leaders of German litcraturo ai'o witnesses of this truth. Tho aiVcctionato tenderness and tho sweet spirituality of a Moravian culture was a life- long inspiration to Schlciermacher — Goctho himself, wayward pagan and undevor.t as ho was in many of his moods, owed much to his associations with tho unaffected piety of Lavatcr and tho high spirituality of thn lady who.sc spiritual lifo ho has depicted with such power, albeit with a subtle irony. In English ' literature Cuwper, Bunu, and Soott, who >874.1 EVANGKLICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 85 Khvo NiiL'Ii an impulw to tlio now literature, wvruiiU men whuaoaeniiibilitiui wore HtiiiiiUatod by a C!hri)itiun education, tho traces of wliiuh uro Hocu ill ttiuir nweetiHt and mcwt Ktirrinff Htruini. All tbu nicml)erH u( the Lnko BcIhkiI of ixifltH and critioH, CuleridKC, 'W'ordHWorth, Houthey, and Lamb, with Wibion, Cralibo mid Dc'Quiiicy wcro nurtured in a tiOHitivo if not a fervent ClinHtiuu fuilli. Kvcn Byron, tho chief uf tho 8utunic Rchool, had curly (/'hriiitian culture enough to train him to feel "how awful (roodncHii in,' and hoq " virtuo in her Nbnpo how lovely," and Heeinff, " to pino liiH low)." ThomaH Curlylo, tbo hero-wurMhipper and image-breaker, who liiw left no Htrong an iinpreiM upon thinking and HUHccptiblu men uf our tiinoD, wan indebted for every cliarnetor- intic cxcolleneo of Nontiment and opinion to liiH Culviniotie education. I'erhapH liiH char- lu^tcriHtiu faults may bo a»cribea to hiH un- natural falling away from tho t>implieily of ChriHtian faith and feeling. Two at Iciuit of the throo great leaden) in modem EnijliMh fiction, Thaekoray and Qeorgo Kliot, and a very largo ^ tiumbor of novelists of tho kccond-nlass, give oonHtant ovidcuce of an active Chrin- tiiin Kcnaibility in their oliildlioiid, to which they owe much of their power. Tho poemH of Mi. and Hih. Browning and of Tenny- Hon aro ktccped in tho rc- ligioiiHassociationH of early childhood. It in not over- Htttting tbu truth to awert that a very largo Hhurn of the itbleat flrht-ch-iHS wri- tcrH in England and Cicr- muuy, and not a few in France, havo drawn their liobleHt inspiration from their Chri»ti«ii education. It would be no bard tank to prove that tho revival of ChriNtianzealiindxpirit- iiality has been the most poti^nt aifency in tli(; (juiek- eiiin){ of modern litcriiturc through the ntimuluH ld}'i'ii to individual writerK.^'Iio large indebtedncwi ui th<< best writers to Cliristiamty bceoiiicu more manifest when wo compare tlioir productions with those from whom tbcso influen- ces have been withholden. Tho few writers of poetry, fiction, criticism, and cs- wiys, who are known to havo lacked this Christian inspiration in their early histtiry, uniformly betray their ueficioncy -in many of tho highest elements of im- aginative power. We do not need to bo told by Stuart Mill that ho nc\ cr bad any religious belief or spiritual culture in his childhood. Every page of his writijigs which belong to litoriituro betrays this fi«.t, in defects, matter and fonn and iinn^inative power. His viiiii attempts to awaken feeling and to stimulate his imagination without faith, enforce our sense of the value of faith in some sort ns an element of literary power of tho highest order. Wo naturally advert to another tliought, I. (!., that tho distinctively theological sud religious writings of tlio modeni era, givo moio and moio iincciuivocal indications of literary superiority Wo do not claim that everything wliiih is written deserves to l>e (■aUc<l literature Not every thcolofr leal treatise, not every discourse, essay or poem on a religious tliemc deserves to b<> culled literature for that reason. It ought, oi'. the other hand, to be remembered, that writ- ings of this description are not for such a rea- son ne<'essarily excluded from the highest rank as literary pnsluetions. There are ser- mons, esf ays, poems, and arguments on Chris- tian themes which are tho noblest ornaments of tho literature of England, Uermany and France. Modem literature has dono some- thing fur Christianity in tho many contribu- tions which it has made of superior works by distinctively Christian writers. Tho dis- courses of Hooker and Taylor, of Houth and Baxter and Bunyan, aro counted among tho treasures of tho older English literature, and aro cited to prove that in other days this was favorable to Christ and tho Church. Ought wo to say less of tho writings of Kobert Hall anil John Foster, of Coleridgo and Houthcy, of Isaac Taylor and Thomaa ICrskino, of Tliomas Chalmers and Edward Irving, of Maurice and Robertson, of Bushnell and Chan- ning? of any thcologiaim and essayists who i^omUino a dovoiit and iinipiostioning Cliristian faith with a fiiiishcd diction and Hearing imag- ination ? Wo do not deny or extenuate the evidences set forth in our prcvioas essay th:i anti-Cliris- r::-c,ovr:ii;!on hon. r.. a. wilmot, rnrsiDENT r.oMiNioN- r.vAK(ir.LirM. ai.i.iakci:. tian • principle.^ and sentiments characterize much of the literaturi^ of the present time. We do not retract or abate anything from tho positiveness of our statements, tho force of our argiiments or the earnestness of our ap- prelieiiaions that modem literature is one of the most insidious and dangerous of tho foes of the Church But, on tlie other hand, we I oiilenci as earnestly that these anli-Christian inttnentes are greatly weakened by tlic con fessKjns of weakness, uncertainty and disap pointment which are read between the lines in so much of this nnti- Christian literatim}. We do not deny the power of some of these writers AVo concede the justice, or at least the plausibility, of not a few of the attacks upon tho vulnerable points in our creed, our spirits, and our lives. But we contend even tho more earnestly, that the ablest r nd most eloquent of our anti-Christian lit let jteiirs, aro sometimes the writers who, of all others, un- wittingly and unwillingly render the strongest .onflnnation to our faith. It may neeni to bo a paradox, but it is not, to assert that modem literature is favorable to Christianity when it is most nostlle in attitude and spirit, by expos- ing to itself and the commiiiiity the utifair- iicsH uf its judgments and the uiirnasoiiable- ness of its prejudices. Wo And no lack uf ability in thought or of power in expression. Wo find abundant ovideneo of patience in ro- svarc^h and ocutencss of reasoning. We do not urge that the best writers of negative or skeptical opinions deliberately or uncon- sciously misrepresent the sTstom which they combat, but wo cannot disguiso from our- selves the ccnviction tliat they persistently regard tho system in its weakest rathittr than in its strongest sides, and avail them- selves of tho narrow and mean conception of its Ignorant or unthinking adherents, rather than tho more enlightened opinions and proofs of thoughtful and cultivated be- Ilevors, and tlius do greater injustice to thom- selves than to the system which they reject. It is bo- coming more and more obvious ■ to tho eommon- woalth of lettered men " , that tho responsibility of understanding what Chris- ' tianity really is, of doing it ovenhuudcd justice, does not rest iip<m its avowed adhenmts alone, but is shared by every man e<pial- ly whom Christianity ad- «lre88e8,~that its critic, its rejector and assailant wrongs himself more than ho wrongs Christianity, by ^ ■ misunderstaiuling or mis- representing it. The in- dications are more and more decisive that tho tri- bunal which literature is every day making more and more sagacious and impartial, will soon enforce these convictions. Tlio arbiters in this discussion will say to such writers as the anti-Christian critics of the Wmlmisiitcr and Furt- ntf/filli/ Stviruf, or tho J'opular Scienic Monthly — Keally, gentlemen, this (piestion of the truth of historical and supernatu- ral Christianity is no long- er between partisan advo- cates and partisan assail- ants, but it is an aifair of honest and candid judg- ments which concorn tho world's welfare and tlie world'n sense of juetiro and truth. To this posi- tion tlie viruleiK'C and one- side<lness in which any writers may have glo- ried, will only the soon- er compel all fair- minded men of cul- ture. If coarse and ig- norant Cliristian polemics are certain to dis- gust and weary generous men, anti-Cbristiini polemics inevitably tend to the same result. We urge that modem literature i< favorable to Christianity in proportion as it is unjust or ungenerous. Tlio power and resources of an anti-Chnstian litcratuin reveals its iutemul weakness exactly in jiroportioii to its wit and elegance, if these aie unfairly used against iti. ioc Again, the armory uf criticism and attack is not inexhaustible. If invention were never so active as now and the zeal to employ its de- vices were never so earnest, tin' sooner will it be manifest that everything which can be urge<l against Christianity has beer, said, and with the utmost effect which genius can achieve. If, as the Christian reasonably be- lieves, the faith to which he adheres has grounds which can never bo weakened, in the essential nature and adaptations of Cliris- tianity itself, he may rpjoico that the impotence 86 (if tho nblcxt iIcmoniitrutioiM ngainHt it ihould l>e ipoediljr and declaivcljr provod. Let a luc- roHHiiin of ncconipliahed en^noen expend the iitiiioHt of th)>ir akill and training in managinif iin IniiioHiiig nrruv of modem artilleijr ogainut n Htruiigly built lortrem, und without eifect ; their ■cit'ni.'u and iiklll wili, by tlieir failure, give tlie moit deciiiivo toHlimony to the Mtrength of tho dofciicoH. Tlio day may not be remote when Ohriitianity Hhall owe a large debt of thanlu to modem liternturo for demoniitruting that nothing can lie oaid ogainHt it more witty or powerful than baa actually been said and without luecera. Tho unbluahing poeitivenem of our literary aSHuiluntii in roopei't to pointa which are neither conceded nor decided, ia a revelation of wcalcneHg which in conopicuoua in proportion to the ability of tho writer who exhibit* it. Tho more juatly a writer con- coiveo and tho more cloijuently he acta forth " the sweet reRHonablencwt" of the Cbri«tianity which he partially accepts or miainterpmts, the more oiiKy does lie muko it for Christianity to discover und reprove his failure in either sweet- ness or rooHonablcness, one or both. Chris- tianity has nothing to fear from the confident attacks upon its spirit and its history by a writer like Matthew Arnold, for the res-^on that tho spirit and force of tho onset only s(>rra to set off the want of solid resources in the assailant. The more gallant tho knight und tho more spirited his nlmrge, tho more complete and dixgraccful will bo his overthrow if ho charges upon n foe of supernatural origin. Last, and most important of all, modem llterainro is favorable to Christianity, because of the sad and hopelcHS d(»pair of tho most gifted imaginative writers who either ignore or assail it. This sad depression, this brood- ing and moaning undertone is conspicuous just in proportion as those writers are earnest und sensitive and frank. Oenius und culture, when they spciik the secrets of the soul con- cerning itH best aspirations and its jirofoundest needs, can utter but one testimony. The best of modem literature conccms itself most ear- nestly with t)ie profoundcst needs of man's emotional and moral nature, with tlm gravoift problems of human life, the inscrutable mys- ti.'ry of human destiny, and tho sacred law of liuman dutv. And how sadly docs it often speak, how hopelessly, of these themes ! How evasive and unsutisiactory are its utterances when it denies or doubts the living and loving Ood ! Tho vague and hazy substitutes which it devises fur this truth so essential to the life of the soul, are but a prolonged feebly or lioarsely whispered refrain " I thirst for God, for the living Ood. When shall I come and appear before Ood ? My tears have been my meat day and night, while thsjr say unto me. Where in thy Ood i'" Tho fine sounding ]ihrases, "Nature and tho Divine; the ben- eficent and sacred laws; a stream of ten- dency making for righteousness ; tho un- knowable and yet most reverend forc:o ; tho unknowable One whom man must forever seek in vain to know and therefore ignoruntly wor- ship," — all thesiMire inadequate to express tho honest human convicticms or to satisfy tho longing and loving human heart, however skil- fully they are phrased or eloquently set forth. More melancholy still are the devices of such wiiters to satisfy tho instinctive homage of a refined othioal nature for the personal Christ. Tlow eloquent of convi<'tion is the studied silence and evasion with which some of our literature leaves unanswered tlio one question for all the ages, " What think ye of Christ f " This significant silence, or more significant luicertuin speech, even when most clo (uent, arc a confession that tho musings of tho thoughtful concern ng this problem are not yet ended, and will never be at rest, except by a living and loving faith. Tiio attempts to exchange the immortality of the human race OS more than an equivalent for the immor- tality of the individual spirit, may illuatrste the resources of ingenuity in figure and phrase, but it can never still the longings of the human heart. The more imposing the attempt the more impotent the failure. To drape u skeleton with folds of pnrplo and gold MONTREAl, DAILY WITNESS Is more certain to reveal tho secret beneatli. Modem literature ia a witnesa to the truth and need of Chriatianity, just in proportion as it eloquently and earnestly seeks to furnish a Rubatituto. We conclude in a word. Modem literature in all its nobloat charoeteriNtics is tlie pro- duet of Christianity. It is tho life which makes literature, although literature rciieets and reacts upon life fur good or for evil. The Church cannot dei>end on literature, because ita springs are in Christ. liut it should not despise literature, t>ccauso a Christian literature is one of the fairest and richest fraita on tho ript^ned tree. It need not fear though it may reasonably deplore an anti-OhristJan literature, for tho Master of the Church can make all things new. If He liftN the faith and love of His people to Himself, then will follow everything human that is good, in the fairest forms of culture and eloquent speech, refined thought, graceful diction, noMo sentiment, a purified and soaring imagination, till poet and prophets • ;U muse and s)>eak as those whose lips have en touched with fire from the altar of the living Ood, and literature in all its human and divine forma shall glow as with the tongues of fire, which shall witnesa that the Holy Ohost has made this, as everything human, a conse- crated instrument for His us.", or a temple for His dwelling and glory. I'reaident McCosn, D.D., LL.D., President of Princeton College, read n paper on the fJKAND TRUTHS IN NATUEE OVER- LOOKED BY TYNDALL. All throughout his address. Dr. Tyndall advocates tho right of free thought, leaving the impression that this has been denied him somewnere or by somebody. I know of no one threatening to deprive nim of his title to think. There are not a few, indeed, who, in the exercise of free thought, venture to doubt whether he showed any sense of propriety in opening the meeting of a purely scientific so- ciety with such a speculative paper, the more so as no one was allowed to todIt to it in the Association. But we often find that those who claim liberty of speech for themselves are least inclined to allow it to others. For my- self all that I claim is to review the reviewer in tho same exercise of free thought as he claimed and used. Prof. Tyndall is not a scientifio man of tho highest order^I am not aware of his having made any great diacovery. But he ia a bril- liant experimenter and an elegant and plausible expounder. His address ia the clearest state- ment within a brief oompass of the combined views of the school A which he is an active member; the others being Mr. Dai'win, Mr. Huxley and Mr. Herbert Spencer. I am not without hope that his eziiosition as disclosing the full development of his doctrine may lead to a reaction — just as tho publication of Mr. John Stuart Mill's autobiography turned away so many from his philosophy, oa showing clear- ly to what blank results it led. Tyndall thinks ho can derive the whole universe from atoms and their action. He finds anticipations of liis doctrine in certain ancient philosophers such as Democritua and Lucretius. I am willing to admit)' that atoms may account for certain of the pheno- mena of the world ; but there are others which cannot be so explained. The profoundest thinkers of ancient times have discovered other great truths in the universe. Reflective thought as distingnished from spontaneous thouRht appeared all over our world about 600 B.C. From th»t time philo- sophers l>egan to express wtint tUnking men felt all along. In Greece the lonians dis- covered elements ; the Pythagoreans, forms and numlwrx, and the Eleaties that there wos fixed lietng underlying all superficial changes. In the following ago Anaxagoras maintained that intelligence was noceaaary to arrange the elements of nature. Empedooles called in strifes and friendships— in other words, re- pulsions and attractions, and Democritus, atoms. In the latter half of the fifth century-, before Chiiat, Socrates stood up resolutely for '[Oct. a PnivideiKM', us miinifcslod, for instance, in the eye and ear. His pupil, Plato, nrgiiad that in the mind of Deity, in tho mind of man, und in nature, then' were ideas or patterns regulating all things. Arintotlo showetl that in order to explain the universe we must call in four kinds of causes. Tie takes as an ill.is' tratiou tho statue of Hercules in a temple. Wo may seek for its material cause, it is marble; for its efHcient cause, the workman and his hammer; tho formal cause, the figure of Hercules ; and the final cause, to adorn tho temple. He shows that we must seek for like causes in nature : not only a material cause in atoms, and an efficient cause in force ; but a formal cause in tho order universally preva- lent, and a final cuiiho in the adaptation of moans to an end. In modem times Bacon adopted the same fourfold division of causes and found in nature a formal and final cause carrying us up to God. Descartes dwelt fond- ly on the essi>ntial distinction between mind and matter ; and Leibnitz pointed to a beauti- ful harmony through all nature. The Scotch philosopher, Rcid, carried us down to self- evident mental principles ; and the German philosopher proved that these were ultimate and necessary forms of thought. Profound thinkers thus discovered other principles, und deeper, than mere atoms, having a place in tho constitution of the universe. I.iet us admit the existence of atoms. Not that any one has ever, seen them or handled them ; but as an hypothesis they explain some of the phenomena of tho universe. All that is known of these atoms is contained in a beautiful paper by Mr. Clerk Maxwell, a much moro trustworthy authority on this subject than Tyndall. These atoms are un> alterable in their mass and properties. As to weight they are so light that a million million million million of them would amount to four or five grammes. Tliey are so small that there arc nineteen million million of them in a centimetre. They 0:0 flying everywhere and striking each other They diffuse matter momentum and temperature. Mr. C. Max- well says that they have the essential char- acter of tt " manufacturcO article," which " precludes the idea of th.iir being eternal and self-evident." Though in tho course of ages catastrophes have occurred and may yet occur in the heavens, tbc'.igh ancient systems maybe dissolved and new systems evolved out of their ruins, the molecules out of which .Vhose systems are built — the foundation stoma of the material universe— remain unbroken and unworn. They continue this day as they were created, jjerfcct in num))cr, measure and weight, and from tho ineffaceable characters impressed on them wo may learn that those aspirations after accuracy in mcasureKient, truth in statement, and justice in aotion, whifih we reckon among our noblest attributes UT men, are ours, because they are essential constituents of tho image of Him who, in iho iieginning, created not only the heaven and the earth, but the materials of which heaven and earth consist. But besides atoms there arc other priwuplea in nature : 1 . Iiitellif/ifin: — Atoms inoy bo tho ultimate constituents of the suterial universe, lint they are quite as capable of working disorderly as orderly, of producing evil as good. There must, therefore, be a power to dispose them. Tliey account for this by the fittest surviving. But if oil things were left to chance the unfit might be as likely to survive as the fit, and it is a beneficent law of Providence that the fittest survive. 2. i'inn/ 6'«««('. The whole school are seek- ing to do away with the evidence of purpose. Yet, OS naturalists, they ore ever brought into the presence of it. Take a case described by Darwin and (juoted by Tyndall, " A bucket with an aperture ser\-ing as a spout is formed in an orchid. Bees visit the flower ; in eager search of material for their combs they push each other into the bucket, the drenched ones escaping from their involimtary bath by the spout. Here they rub their bucks against the viscid stigma of the flower and obtain glue ; then against the pollen masses, which are thus stuck to tho back of tho bee, and carried 1 i874.] EVANGELICAI- ALLANCE EXTI.A. Bwa^." " When the bee thus proTideU flioc to another flower, or to the Hame fluwrr a mc- ond time and ii pushed by ita roinradeM iiitu the bucket and then orawU out bv tho iiiiMa^c, the pollen mam upon it« back ueucmarily comes flmt into contact with the viscid stiema, which tak'JH up the i>oiivu, and this is how that orchiu i* fortilizwl." Or wo may quota the case mentioned by Huxley at the last meeting of the British Association. It is that of a frog deprived by artifloial means of senses and feelmg and put upon one's hand. "If you incline your hand, doing it very gently and slowly so that the frog would naturally tend to slip off, you fnolthe cireature's fore- paws gelMng a little on to the edge of your hand until he can just hold himself there, so that he does not foil ; then if you turn your hand he mounts up with great ease and delib- eration, putting one leg in front and then an- other till he bulances himself with perfect precision upon tho edge of your hand ; then if you turn your hand over he goes through tlie opposite set of operations until he comes to sit with perfect security on the back of your hand. The doing of all this requires a deli- cacy of co-ordination and an adj ustment of the muscular apparatus of the body which is only comparable to that of a rope-diinoer among ourHclves." All this seems to ino clearly to imply, not, it may be, such a me- chanism as man is obli^ 3d tu employ, but u designing wisdom above tne frog. 3. Jdeat or Ti/pieal Forms, in the mathemati- cally exact fonns of crystalH, in the types of plants and animals, and in the orbits and reg- ular movements of tho heavenly bodies, and indeed in the universul prevalence of law, that is order. 4. A Univertal Harmony reaching as far back as the geological ages go, and as far out into space as the telescope can reach. 5. Tht Human Mind. This cannot bo ac counted for by atoms. Thoxe cannot aticouiit for perceptions, for reasoning, for feeling, for revolution, for volition. Wo can trace so fur into the brain what take.<) place when the mother sees her son thrown out from a boat on the wild waves ; we can follow the rays of light through the eye on to the retina, to the sensorium, possibly on to the grey matter in the periphery of the brain. But in the end as at the beginning we are in the domain of matter and motion ; we have only the same action as takes place in the brain of the dog as it looks on. But when the mother's affection rises up, when she forgets herself in thinking of her boy, when she uses expedients fc^r rescuing him, when she resolves to plunge into the water and buffets the billows till she clasps him in her arms, and lavishes her affection on him, we are in a region beyond that reached by the phrenologist, a reg^ion which I believe that he oan never reach, and it is of impor- tance to tell him so. 6. A Personal Ood. We know that man pos- sesses a soul endowed with intelligence, per- sonality and benevolence ; and rising from ef- fect to cause we believe that the Being from whom man proceeded must himself possess like attributes. The whole school is ever falling back with Herbert Spencer on sometliing unknown, as TyndoU expresses it, on " 11 power abso- lutely inscrutable to the intellect of man." But wo hold that this God is known, so far »h known, by his works. " The invisible things of Ood from the creation of the world are clearly seen, iieing understood from the things that are made, oven His eternal power and Godhead." Tyndoll be'ieves in a region outsliln iif wsience, and admits the unqupnchable claims of the emotional nature, " and that physicsl Bcienw cannot cover all the demands of man « natiH<t>;" buthe»iH4his school are doing as much as within them lies to undermine the convictions and beliefs from which our high- est foelinprs grow, just as the glow of the <- •■nhicr tikv f^Mlcs spefnlily into darkness after • ■■ Mill wliioh prodiiifd it sinks beneath tVio toriion. OFFICERS BI,ECT. Uev ffAVis Lamo, the fleoretnry, in both ^«ctiuns, at the close of the meeting laado tho ilnul reiHirt of the BusiueiM Committee as follows: -- The (Jonunittflo took np the qucHtioii of a (/'■institution for tho Dominion Evangelical Alliancf, «nd, after full dlHcussioii, iigrced to recomnwnd, «s such (Jonxtitation, tho liasis laid down by the Earent Alliance. Tlie Cioii- mittee also agree<) to recommend tho formation of local branches tliroiighout the Dominion uimn tliis basis, the foniiutinn uf each of such to be reporte<i to the General Hecretnrr of thu Dominion Evangelical Alliance. The Com- iiiitteo further recommenil thut the following lie appointfd as the officers of the Dominion Evaugolical Alliance for tlio ensuing year : — rBEBIOENT. lion. I.. A. Wilmot, D.C.L., Frcdoricton, N.B. VICE-rBESIUEMTS. Uev. Dr. Taylor, Montreal, Very Kev. Dfiin Bond, IjL.D, Montreal. llev. Dr. JeiiliHiH, " Kev.Principiil Wilkes, D.D..LL.D., Montreal. Kev. Principiil Douglas, LL.D., " Principal Dawson, LL.D., " Hon. James Fcrrier, " Mr. T. J. Claxton, Rev. Dr. Anson Green, Torr;ito. Rev. Canon Baldwin, " Hon. Oliver Mowat, " Professt)r Daniel Wilson, LL.D., " Rev. Principal Cook, D.D., Quebec. Mr. A. Mutchmor, Ottawa. Hon. Dr. Parker, Halifax. Mr. P. C. Hill, His Honoi Mr. Archibald, Liout.-Govtmor of Nova Sootiii. His Honor 8. L. Tilley, Lieut.-Govcmor of New Brunswick. His Honor Alexonder Morris, D.C.L., Lieut.- Govemor of Manitoba. Rev. Dr. Cramp. Wolf ville, N. S. Hon. Judge Hensley, Prince Edward Island. Hon. Judge Young, LL.D., " Very Rev. Dean Cridge, Victoria, Vancouver's Island. John Moir,M.D., KingRton. OENEnAL BEcnETAEY. Rev. Gavin Lang, Montreal. HON. BECBETABIE3. Rev. J. M. King, Toronto. Rev. F. H. Marling " Rev. A. Sutherland, Montreal. Rev. Robert Murray, Halifax. ^, .■ ■ Rav. D. M. Gordon, Ottawa. Mr. H. S Scott, Quebec. , , llev. Canon Innes, London. TBEA-SUBKB. Mr. AViUiam Clendinneng, Montreal. QENKEAL COMMITTEE. The President. The Vice President. Tho General Secretary. The Hon. SecretaricH. The Treasurer. Rev. Principal MacVicar, LL.D., Montreal. Rev. Theodore Lafleiir, " Rev. Canon Bancroft, D.D., LL.D., " Rev. R. F. Burns, D. D., " Kov. George II. Wells, " Rev. Charles Chapman, " Rev. B. A. Stafford, " Rev. J. F. StovenfliiM, " Rev. Canjn Baldwin, M.A., '• Rev. William Cheetham, " Rev. Charles Rcchenber;,', '• Rev. J. .-. Jlttck, " .41derman Alexonder, M.P.P., " Mr. Joseph McKiiy, " Mr. Henry 1 ytmin, " Mr. M. H. Gault, " Mr. James Court, " Mr. J C. Becket, " Mr. James Croil, " Mr. Robert Anderson, " Mr. 8. H. May, I Mr. George A. Young, Hamilton. His Honor Judge Jones, BrantforJ. Kav. Dr. Hogg, Guelph. Mr. Robert T,awiie, St. Catherines. Dr. Holden, Belleville. Rev. T). O. McGillivray, Brockville. Sheriff Patrick, Prescott. Lieut.-Colcnel Il.iultain, Petcrlioro'. Rev. Dr. O'Meiira, Port Hope. Rev. Principal Nolles, Cobourg. Rev. Dr. Bains, Perth. Sheriff Thomson, " His Honor Judge Pringlo, Cornwall. Ml. II. B. Webster, Kentvillo, N.8. Hon. S. L. Shannon, D.C.L., 1liilifii.\. Rev. George M. Grant, M.A., " Mr. John Boyd, St. John, N.I). Rev. Dr. McCulhx^h, Tniro. Captain Clements, Yarmouth. Principal Aliwin, liL.D., Sackville, N. f!. Rev. M. HarVey, Newfoundland. Rev. JamleHon, Wo^tIniIlKte^;, Britlsli Cj'.- umbia. The Committee kindiv recommend thut t'no (leneral Committee bo instructed and <'ni|Kiu'- rred to api)oiut out of their number an K.vecii- tivo Committee. Tho resoliitions were put to both ui'.'stings and unanimouhly adopted. Tho benediction was then pronouiieodMU'l thu meetings closed. FAREWELL CLOSING EXERCISES OF Tfli; .VLLl- ANCE CONFERENUE. Last Tuesday evening at eight n'lliK-k (lie closing or f.ircwell meeting of thu Dominion Alhanoo Confercni* took place in St. Jaiiici street Woslcysn McthodiNt (,'liiiii!h. There was a very large attendance, the body and galleries were filled to overflowing, the aihlcs even being crowded. Tlierc were prcMiit on the platform : Hon. L. A. Wilmot, Pn Hident of the Dominion Evangelical AlllMnce, in the chair; the Earl of Cavan : Major-(reiiii!il Burrows, R. A. ; Rev. Dr. Friiser : Rev, Dr. Ryerson ; Very Rev. Dean Bund . llev. din'in Baldwin ; Rev. Dr. Cramp, N. 8. ; llev. I),-. Black, of .Scotland ; Rev. Gavin Jjiiii^' , Rev. Dr. Muir ; Rev. Canon Bancroft ; Rev. Dr. Taylor ; Rov. Dr. Bums ; Rev. Prim ipal Douglas ; Rev. Principal Mae Vicar ; Principal Dawson ; Rev. Mr. Dobbs ; Rev. A. Wilson , Rev. W. B. Clark ; Rov. J. F. Stevenson . Rev. Charles Chapman ; Rev. Geo. M. Grant , ■"Uev. O. H. Wells ; Rev. W Cheetham ; Rev. Robert Campbell ; Rev. (r. Patterwm ; Rev. A. Sutherland ; Mr. Henry Varley ; Mr. II. Thano Miller, and Mr. T. James Claxton. After the singling of tho following hymn, All hail the power of Jesus' name ! Let angeis pro.stratc fall ; Bring forth tho royal dladcin. And crown Him— Lord of all. Vo seed of Israel's chosen race. Ye ransomed from tho fall ; Hall Him who saves you by Ills grace. * And crown Him— Lord of all. Sinners ! whose love can ne'er forget. The wormwood and the gall, Come, spread your trophies at Ills feet. And crown Ulm— Lord of all. Let evfry kindred, every trl'ic On tills terrestrial ball, To lilm all "Mijefrty aserll)!', And crown lllni —Lord of all. O Ihiil wllh yoiiili I sacred thrjiif , Wu at Ilia feel niHj- fall, ' Join In thu cverlastlni? Minir, ■■ And crowu lllm— Lord ot all. Bev. I)r, CiuMi', of hovn Scotia, nfl'ered up an approjiriate prayer. President Wilmot said : — I have ben :,,■. (liiested by tho Rev. (lavin Lang to i^'we tho key-note to this meeting, as President, As o'lr mission has been one of love, this farewell will ii<ii'i'?anrily he one ot love. Jly heart is very inui-li delighted at the huci^osh of thc-^e gatherings, where we arc all one, in that wu 88 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. bokm^ to tho Chunh of ChriH. Thagoreni- mont, CMwnco, and iipirit o( that Chunh ia lor* — infinite luvs, for aa wo dwcU in Qod wa dwell in lovo. Majr nuoh be our dwelling- place for evermore ! Never let ua forget that, amid all the oppoaili na and triala tnoidant to n Cbriatian life, that our lore muat bo leen, Soanolj had the gloom lottled over the garden of Oethwmanc, *han that matohleaa love wai poured down on man. and it hat paaaod on through the ago*, a'ld exhibited in all the woof of reli^ou* ox icrienne. Let ua love ono another for Joaua' m ko; lo th, '' being ono in Chriat, if wo part this evening never moro to meet again on earth below, wu ahall moot in Heaven above, novor to part again. The Right Hun. tho Karl of CATArf yn» ro- noivod with uppluuno. He aald : I oan only repeat what I have already laid in another place, that I (jxcuedinurly regret to hiivo boon ubwnt during tlio curly aosiiTona of tho Kvan- gelleal AUiiwoc, but uiiuvoidnble oiroumstaiioofi hindered mo. But my heart ha» boon in all tho work which tho liord haa given thia Alii- nnco and Hii* truo Churoh to dn, and I hope wo miy all bo ablo to nay that tlio Lord ]iu been proaent hero indeed. Tho spirit of union in becoming a feature of tho preaent day in which our lot ia cuHt. How good the Lord i» to break down all thoM division* and dis> union*— in a groat moaHuro—so that heart may l>o kind to heart, and that wo may nuiU>.o and rocognizo nno another as brothrcn and HiNters, n« all memboni of one family, with tlio Lord Ood our Father. What in nociled is a more re- alizing Honiw of tho Lord Jesus, as being united to Him. And no I cannot help thinking, and do hope, that this rejoicing which has been in tho mmds and tho hearts of Qod'a people, may be but iH tho " noise amongst the miillierry trees," the noiso of His chariot wheels. H^ may bo approaching, it may bo a voice has gone forth announcing His coming. And when He rx>mos Ho wants to see His people more united in oneness with Himself. Oh, let us look into tho face of Josu", for then we lose all our denominational differences at once. Hay it bo hero ns it is in Scotland, where there is such a wonderful breaking down of l omi- iiationa. Tho Lord is working marvellously now, not only in Canada, and Scotland, and Kngland, but over tho whole world, drawing His people closer together by the ties of lovo. That wo may come out of self and gfot nearer to Christ — that is tho point. I desire to express to the Lord'speopleof this Dominion my grati- tude and thankfulness for tho kind hospitality here enjoyed. I cannot but bo touchea with a sense of the gnodneaa of Ood in putting it into the hearts of His people to receive lui in suoh a manner. Think of the twenty-oiahth verse of tho second chapter of Ist Johr. : " And now, little children, abide in Him, that, whoa ho shall appear, we may have oanftdence, and not be ashamed before Him at His coming." Aye, abide in Him to realize oar union with Him. Wo can realize better the truth of it when we remember from whenoo we have been taken — the darkness from whence wo have been taken and brought into the light of the Ood of glory. And wo have got now into that state. Wo oan realize that wo are in Christ, that wo are accepted in the blood — aye, chosen of Him before the foundation of tho world. Now then. Oh, may Ood give us to abide in Him, as subjects of that kmgdom to which He has brought U9 at the costly price of His blood. Let us remember that we are not only citizens of this heavenly kingdom, but that wo are to be tho gfuosts of that King, to sit down with Him, and to partake of the mar- riage supper of tho Lamb ; not only so, but also to bo sons of Ood, for a twUever in Christ is a son of Ood, an heir of Ood and a joint heir with C^ rist. May wo understand deeper the one- I IS, the identification of the believer with . .0 Lord Je.sus Christ. If wo oan got hold of ttint we shall see that all those that are the Lord's are memlwrs of this mystic liody. Oh, may, we abide in Him, that when ho shall ap- pear we may have confidence. Hay tho Lord gi^e us to recognize moro and moro those who are Ohriit's aa membera of tho same famllr. Let na seek to promote the caiuw of Christ In helping one another, building ono another up in<rarmoi4 holy faith, so that we mar ex- hibit to tho world the oneneia of those who are Christ's, and the oneness of his people, of whatever seotion thev mriy belong. How wonderful, in Sootland, to see K]>iscopal, and Baptiat, and Independent and I'rcsbyterian denomiinationa united with one desire in the work of gathering in souls to Him, no matter through whatever channel, or throiigh what- ever matrumentality. I would fur myself just say once mont that I thauk tho I^cnl's people of this oountrr for tho kind way in which thoy have received those from distant land* at this happy oonforonco. (Applause.) Rov. Dr. Black, of Invcmeai, Scotknd, said — It does Christiana good to meet together and to bo friendly ono to another, for thoy are thus much encouraged. I onco hoard of a little girl, whoso mother uiio day received a visit from a relation of hers, a gentleman who cultivated a large beard and moustache. Tho little girl seeming reluctant to go to him, her mother said, " My dear, why don't you kiis your cousin P" " Why, mamma," answered she, " I see no place to." If we had not such an alliance meeting as this Christians might bo tompted to say they saw no place to Holuto one another, or of exhibiting their affoctionato friendship. Such an opportunity had tho present Cunferenrb been, in thus bringing us hero to hold Christian communion and con- sult and pray together. Wo, therefore, feel very thankful fur the EvangelioiU Alliance, and I will join you in thanking Ood and the dear brethren of the Dmninion for having brought this Conference abuut. By our thus meeting together we are strongthonocl, and will go back to our respective homes fooling not alone, while wo carry your prayerful sympathies with us. Yea, we aro really one. Have you heard of the old ladies who lived in an almshouse, and of the two who oocupiod ono apartment? They had some difT'renccs with regard to tho fire. Tho arrange mmt was that they should keep up tho firo between them. But they had not been long doing this before a disputo arose. " You take more than your share of tho fire," said tho ono. " Wh^, you tttko far moro of tho firo than I do," retorted the other, and se tlicy quarrelled. Eventually, as the last resort, they resolved to put up a slato in the firo place, when one could take her half of it, and the other the other half. This was done ; thoy built separ- ate fires, and thought they were going to got along very nicely; but, to their discomfort, the ^itis wore not bright, the room was only half ^rarmed, and thoy wasted ooul ; so after a v/hile they took away tho slate and enjoyed the fii-o-plucc in common. So this Evangelical AUisnco tcachc.1 us tu take the slate out of tho fire-place (applsuse) : and to feel and to lovo and to uso oiu' privileges in common. I bo- liovo wo do one another an immense amount of good in this way, and will separate, feeling not alone. It was a grand thing to seo Ciiristiana of all denominations join together in ono community to study tho Bible and dis- ponse the Ocspel of our Lord Jcaus Christ. If timo permitted mo I would give some further incidents in connection with the re- vival in Scotland. There the people wore rallying round tho Bible and it was being read and studied in a manner never known boforo. Messrs. Baxter publish fnc-aimilea of tho Biblo I hold in my hand. Tlieir edition is of three sizes ; tho second sizo is oollod tho " Moody" Bible in Scotland because ho had spoken about it in his tours. It was impos- sible for Messrs. Baxter to supply the demand for it. If there ore those in tho church this evening who are not on Ood's side, I appeal to them to hesitate no longer, but join us and see that, although we haveonr differences and take separate paths, yet, after all, when wo moet, it is to shake hands and pray together and as a united band to say to you ns friends to come at once and join us and tho Lord will do thee good. Wo would regret exceedingly to SCO tho present occasion pass by without witneaalng an ont- pouring of Ood'i grace, and see soul* being leu to SaniM \ oh, come, dear iincoiivortod friend*, and be the Lord'a ; take Jofu* as Tour Saviour and follow Him— do it now, not to-morrow, for delay is dangerous. I will relate the story of an English collier who waa walkLig along the street of Us vil- lage one evenlngwhen ne heard a hrnin being sung ; he went to the plane and found a re- ligions meeting in progress. He waa induced to «ro in and soon became eoncomed for hia soul's salvation and sought the Ijord. At the (^lono of the masting tho minister asked him, " Do you see tho truth l"' " No." he replied and added, " Oh, please don't leave me ; for I must stay till I find tho Lord ;" and thov did stay. After a while light broke in, and. the collier loft rejoicing. He waa on night dutf in tho pit, and on his return home, having somo minutes to spare before ho wont down, he asked his wife t) bring out tho Bible and hynn book. She was somewhat surprised at such an unusual request on his part, but gladly complied, and read to him some passages, after which they sang a hymn. Ho then went tu his little girl asleep in her cot, kissed her uiFe<'tionately, and went to the mino to go to work. That night tho men in tho pit heard a rnish and, running to see what had happon')d, found that a pilo of coul had fallen on this niun and buried liim. They worked hard to rescue him, and took ttwoy the eottl till they cnme to his hnnd,— then to the head — life was still in him, for ho ui)ened his eyes ; just as thoy had him frco ho gently waved4iis hand and said, " Wliat a blessing all wan settled lust night." Ho ox- pire<l shortly after and his rorpho was liomo bock to that homo which ho had only a few hours before left in health and strength. Oh what a grand thing to have "all settled last night;" fur if such is tho ease with you, you would full asleep in Josus forever. Farewell, dear friends, and may we all eventually meet around that thrune where parting is no moro. Mr. H. Thank Mii.i.KHthen B<tiig " Come to Jesus just now." Rev. J)r. Ryeiihon was next culled upon. Ho said, — Mr. Chairman and Christian friends, I have come to this meeting of tho Evangeli- cal Alliance, not to take part in tho proceed- ings of tho Assembly in its general discussion, but to bear my personal testimony and my of- ficiul iostlmony to the principle of this groat and this gloriousinstitutiun. (Cheers.) Long sinew have I cmbiacod the principles of the Evangelical AUiauco. Somo years since I pre- pared a book of religious instruction for the youth of tho country, upon tho principles of tho Evangelical Alliance. Tho teachings it contained wore found in iho avowal that this Evangelical Alliance made in tho first instencc, a tew years ago, ut its general meeting in Phil- adelphia, and recently affirmed again in its celebration of tho Hnly Communion lost Sab- bath in this city. It afiirms the principles of our common faith, the principli .4 of our common union, the principles involved in the foundation of our common hopes, andtheprin- ciples which are essential to tho establishment and extension of the Christian Church, and tho accomplishment of the groat purpose of its existence. We are at last all where Lu- ther formerly stood, whc declared that justification by faith ia the evidence of tho standing or falling of a Chris- tian Chunih. That doctrine wiiich laid tho foundation of the glorious Reformation, both in Oermany and on the Continent and afterwards in England ; that doctrine which is the ground of our faith, which is the common foundation on which we rest our hopes and by which wo aro united the one to tho other,-^ that is tho basis, as I understand it, of tho Evangelical Alliance, that, whatever may be the forms of our respective ecclesiastical gov- ernment, we are all agreed in professing. We aro all agreed in heart in regard to the groat doctrine that it is by faith in Christ tdonc, through the efficacy uf His atonement, that we aro a<iccpted boforo Ood ond adopted into tlic Divine family. Another later writer has stated 1874] EVANGELICAL ALLANCE EXTRA. ■mother mark of the exiiitciii-o of a living or of • fkllen Chunli, and timt U the ivoognittoD, the profoMion, the avowal, and the mniiiten* Mtoeof the influence of the Holy Ohoit in the work of hnman Mlvntion, in eontradintion to Uiat rituaUam, to thatceremonjr, to that loora- mental aalvation, and to all extemalanplianoea which put far aw*/ from the heart the know- ledge of the Divine Spirit nnd the power of the HoIjrOhoattooonvlnneof lin. Now, them two great prlnoiploe, thoM two trreat do(^tHnM. are the oharaotOTiitio dootrinivt of th«< ICvungulinal Allianoe. £vvrywhpro wc proolaim the doc- trine of nulration hy fuith in our I»r(l Jtiiiai Chriat; everywhere wo re<Mii<'iiixe the lupro- maoy, and the reality, and the oiHcoa of the Divine Spirit, in the rulightcning of the mind, in the renewal of the heart and in the winotifl- oation of the nuturo. On thia ground I come before you. I am with yon on thia iwciiiiion iu behalf of the body which I am pemilttcMl to m- preaent, and I ahake hands with every monihir of the Allianoe in my heart, and hid you Ood- speed in the name of the Iiord. I come ax the repreaontuti vo of » reljginim rommiinity which haa nracticnlly carried out in thin country the motto of Him with whoiic iiiune it is oHpocially connected and with whonn labora it originntnd — the frivnda of all and the onemien of noii>j. (Applause). Wo therefore unite with the Kvangelical AUlanro in all itn branchea, all itH operations, and we pray fur itH prosperity and ita advancement throughont t)io Dominion of Canada aa well as throughout the coutuient. I reoognlze in this community of faith, in thia community of affection, in thia unity and co- oporation in the great work of our common dnriatianity, an agency notent in itx character, and dentined, under the DiTin'-- blrHHi'iig, to ac- complish, during the next half century, n work of which wo have very slight suKpicion at the preaent time. There is another ground on which I have felt it my duty to come und pnr- tioipate in the proceoaingx of thn Kvnnirelical Alliance, and that is to bear my penonal trnti- mony tothefideUty of that divine Ohrintiiinity which constituteH the real work of Qod iu the soul of man. You, as woil aa myself, wero deeply impressed with the addrotis thn other evening on the "Spiritual Lilo," and what it is in the soul. Nut, as it has been ozpreasod, nut an essence, not a oroe<I, not a theory, but the very life of Qod in thu soul of man. I rejoice to know, I rejoice to bear testimony here, that fifty-nine years ago I waa made a partaker of that divine life, quickened from dead works to serve the living God, rescued from the bond- age and darbesa of sin, and adopted into the Divine family. And I was enabled fifty- seven years ago to bear public profoasion of my faith and my love in Christ ; and when this profession was made in the public assem- bly, I recollect an old mother in Israel ex- claiming aloud, " Lord Ood, bleis the boy und make him a blessing !" I rejoio? that during that protraote<l period I have ex.)or!euced, and I have felt the reality of the truth, that the strength of the Lord is the Ntrongth of His people ; that the wisdom of Ood is the wis- dom of those who devote themselves to His service, and that we are strong, and only strong, in the Lord and in the power of His might. With that divine life of Ood in the fjul of man, we can say, in the passage on which we have often disooursed, " 1 am cruci- fied with Christ ; nevertheless I live ; yet not I but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith in the Bon of Ood"— not by the ceremonies of ritualism, not by the mere appliances of ex- ternal institutio-js of Christianity, but by that divine life which is revealed in the soul that makes us new creatures in Christ. But when every member of tho Alliimco shall experience the soul life, when wo shall all realize it as a divine rovelation of Ood to tho soul of man, it is then that the very essence, that the very spirit— that everything involved in the extending of the spirit of the Alliance shall fill the hearts of ita members, and shall make us one body in Chriat Jesus, to be joined iu the ^ame heart and in the same life. I re- juiee to see my Christian brethren of the varioua religious persuasions assembled in this gr^iit work. I anticipate with them a time when all theao little dinMnoloiis shall be forgotten in the all-abaorbiog principle and poorer <>f divine lovi>, and in the all-complete- nnas »nd k '"7 "' <>od'a everlasting kingdom. At tl. \vmtA of life at which I hare arnved— aa a man once i«ld " considerably on the bright "Ide of seventy," — I have but a narrow horizon in this stale of oxijiti^ce, hut that horizon is bright. Tho diiy star appears In view, and there is a glori >ws hope of Immor- tality and of etcroaf life in the e>'erlii.Hinif kingdom of GuJ. I stand before yon iTxilly, deliliorately, and from long experience, and I bear testimony aa one soon to appear bof<ir<i my Judge, to the divine reality of the doc- trine of Christianity, I have no more doubt of the life of (Iml In the soul of man than I have of the rational or the animal life of which I Km a partaker. T thank Ood that in my oariiKst years he enabled me, first, to be a Huixlay-mihool scholar, and then, fur eight or ten years, a Hunday-sohool tcai^hcr, before I enteriKl into the more public work of the Church. I commend this religion to my young frim '». I commend it to the Isiys and girls of this vast assembly, and I t^ll you, my children, that there is nothing that will brighten your countenanti^ more, nothing that will cheer your heart more, nothing that wilt adorn your character inure, than to be allied to tho image and loveliness, to lie luited to lliat divine Havionr, to consecra'c your hearts and your lives to Him. You will never regret it. It is the joy of niv heart that in my childhood I was brought by parental prayer and instnictlon under this Divine influ- ence, and made 'o partake of this great salva- tion. And I pray that every boy and every girl in this assembly may become a memlxr of this Kvangelical Alliance by a spiritual birth and a spiritual renewing. I pray Ood to grant that His divine blessing may rest upon this great institution, that all ita members may be proH{>erod in their labors, and that its influ- ence may extend throughout Ohriatendom. (Applause.) Mr. VAitLitT said that he wished to express his thanks for the kind way in which he had been received. Home of them had, perhaps, heard of him, but he -« as unknown to them. He wa.i a stranger, and they took bim in. He wished espet^ially tu thank Mr. Olaxton for the kind letter of i.ivitationho had sent him to bo present at the meetings of the AlUance. To those not yet saved the Kvangelical AlU- ance represented the triumph of Christian feeling. In the <iid ' hapter of 2nd Corin- thians, at the 14th verse, the Apoatle Paul says, " Now thanks I o unto Ood which always causeth iiH to triumph in Christ, and makeih niBnifest the savor of His knowltwlgeby us in every jilaco A better reading for "causeth" would be "leadeth 1 thmk that when the Apostle wrute this the figure he had in his mind in thus illustrating tho work of the Holy Ohost waa the old imperial triumph after a successful (.ninpaign, — when th -1- peror was borne along m a magnificent .luriot precede<l and lollowed l<y bands of soldiers with "littering aims, and accompanied by two linoitof slavoK carrying uloit vusos filled with RpicefjSOme of whii^h weiobuming, thus giving forth a awcet odor and inceiiHO, and others of which wero not kindled, but gnvo forth frag- rance without. As this grand pageant went slong bands of muNio jilayed tunes which would answer to ' See the conquering hero comes." That was a pageant of war, but he devoutly thanked Ood that this ia a pageant of praise. Ho devoutly thanked Ood for the distinction of takingpart in it. rhaiiks be to Ood also for his triumph with earthly trap- pings, not a showing forth of earthly wonders — but a triumph in Christ. May it bo distin- guished in that a great many may be wakened in your midst through tho instrumentality of the Evangelical Alliance. Yo.imustbe united to Christ. Everythingclse willbeof no avail. To his young friends he appealed with all the love of a flowing heart to come to Jchiih now, this very night. It was the very best step they oould take ; let them take it just now and tiu'f the Indlffemuw, til* -aMiMMi mA th« ridicule of those ontsUle, OK. thai hiiiaJrida might be united l<) < hrist this nttfht H«ha4 sometimw thought wh«n emnnaalBg ift« EvMl* gelleal AllMnce to th« anntent in^vvUl triamfb that the place h<i would like iMst \n flit woaM be that of Bslavew** I^tul ei p riasi d it -aslava of the Lord Jesus < 'liri>t, to b«ar aloft a *aa<i of previous spices, or this heart first emptied of itself and then ftlM with hi*« a«d Joy and peace and exndini-- sn n<lur, the ■WM't savor of Josns Christ. Oh that simw^hingnf this may be left behind when all «hM is gntir \ Mr, Thamk Miixbb was th« iwst snraker. He preoeded hia remarks by siniiinf Imauti' fully, the hymn brginning ; — " Reiu'h me thy hand, niy chihl, T am Ihjr Hiiviour. ' At ilie conclusion he said : Vantwell t "Farewell ia a lonely sinindand always lirln|pi a sigh , Oh, give til me when loved mw part, that dear old wurd, guod-hye." Oood-bye, beloved ; Ood be with yon. He has been with you and is with yon, ffrre. In this building, on the twenty-thfrd of Jnne, 1 Hn7, when the r<m(»urse waa so imm ium) that not only the aisles and the d<M)Tways were (miupied by Ibteuers, but ahn hundre Is irf'ssl in tho stret't waiting to fill the pla<'<- </f soy im« who would leave, then I aoonrst otlurs tried to say ■' giH)d-bye. ' Ood in Hb Bi«^y haa per- mitted me to visit you aftln, and affsio I niu-<t say good-bye. Chriat M with yon, O y« people of Montreal. What is it that baa bniught you here together in surh nnmbem f It bus not been the (xpectation of elo<iuent addresses, but the sentiment of U<yalty to Jesus Christ. But is it to stop with thia holding up of the benign spirit, and when this is all over will things go on as formerly f Once a ninn on coming into a meeting very lute met another going out; saidttie first : " Is Mil doiio:-" Tho other aiwwerad, " It'a all said, but nothing done yet," (f>anglit«r.) It is all said in connection with tbU m^ivement. What are you g'liug to Ait a(«>ut It? Tho whole of the t'niti'd HtatcK and all the f/liria' tiun world know wlmt you have done. They know the principle* >f tlie Kvang*li>^al Alli- ance, You have coim- out of your tri-nchc*. Are you gowg further ? We all cxiMSit glori- ous work from you." Are you pri*par«d fw it ? Don t merely talk about it, but go itn wont- ing; sinking all small insignlflu'nt ptiints of ditference out of sight, Tlie hiistmndman dinit not alwaya talk and think about hU wife nnd children, Penhance if you aaked him «h<m he waa at work how they were, he woukt s.iy, "Why I don t know, I never thought of them since breakfast, ' but he works for tliem nil tho same. His whole loul is full of thom, and for their comfort or convenience nothing would tin too great to do for them that he could by any moans accomplish. That is just the spirit wo want : not so much talk, but more ruil unity and real work. Do you want this spirit, thi-n feel the Spirit of Ood. A t<iR>uk>.'r, who s|s<kn so eloquently last night, when a boy going away from liis huuie to do fur himself wiiit tii« his mother to icocivo her bh.>s«lng. Hliw had said, •• When you go away, my son, 1 wim't hinder you or diuoomfort you by W">ping;'' but when the time came klicixjiild not kn p h>T word, but had to give vent U> Jut Umm, Ho says: ''She embnu/ed me and with the tears in her eyes said ' Live near to Owl, my hy ; hve very near to Ood.' and kissed ma ima I went out from her. Whin I riiumMl U> the place she hod gone furever, but the fvi'ling of her hand on my heiul never left me, and her words, 'Live near to OoJ7 kiTit con- stantly ringing in my ears,-' O ye unconverted men of Montreal, give y'.mr hearts to the dear i9»vionr, Clement L, Vulandingham, in a case in whiU'h a ?'>an waa accused for murder, while showing how the murdered person waakined, amtident- ally shot himself. He was brought to a hiAA and his wonmls attended to. It was seen that hs had not long to lire. He ««nt for hU aon, y^ f IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 11.25 us . \ li& U4 12,2 |2.2 u y£ HIiIh 1.4 1^ ^^B "^S 1> w ^M /A // '/ Photographic Sciences Corporalion 23 WBT MAiN STUET WnSTER.N.Y. M5S0 (716)S72-4503 ";^^^^ % i^o 1 iV r^ -."■J/.f-",' ■./,= .■■.•:/i'''.?l>'''"- .•/^•..■' . - ;* ';W' 90 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. • bo/ cf aighteMi jfn. In the morning sftw the iBnt intewiaw, whtn hi* life wm faak ebbiiig away, he called hia am baok to him ig*^ te Rive him hie pwtiiig •dfioe and bleaiing. He didn't teU him then how to make a fortnne.or anything of that kind, bat " Be a good boy" www the Uat woidi of that aoooeerfnl man, OlemeBt L. Valandiafhara. Be good, be tme, be loyal to Jeana. Make thia a waloome mwti^ indeed, and veloome Him toi yoor bearta. Give your heorta to JeeuaOhiiat und H« will aave you by Hingiaoe. Ber. O. M.Obaiit, Halifax, waa the next speaker. He mid — Xr. Ohalmian, thia la a grand night for you and me. Long ago when yon in New Bmntwiok and I m NoTa Bootia talked for and urged on the anion of the Prorinoea of Britinh North America, it waa with the ptoapeot of lueh meetings as thisinriew. Itw.ianotao much a poutioal unity we wanted as a social, moral and religious uni y, and we see it real- ixed in suoh meetin)^ as this. It is a good thing to feel the spirit of unity, iMcause no man can stand l>y himself ; he is nothing, a mere bubble in the river, or a petty thing un- worthy of notice; but, as a member of a nation, he thmks of all, and worica for the good and honor of all, as well as of himself, and because he is part of a great people, a great life throbs in hia veins. I am gtM> Sir, that you have just come from the Conference of the United Methodist ChuMh in the Dominion of Canada. That in the abort spsoe of two years the drarohes from the seven provinces could be brought togggther and imited in one, was some- thing to rejoice at. The Anglican Church has done the same, and the Preebyterian Church hopee to follow the ezcmple so nobly set. I see in this very Conference— the first of the Cominion Evangelical Alliance— the chaoa oatof^Hiich nniiyis tol>e evolved, and it. is right that it should meet in this city, which gives the tone to the whole Pominion, and is ila ttae coital. (Applause.) It is mete that at this time— the cfoae of the Alliance — we dionid take stock of the whole thing, and see what has been the gain. What are the ro- suits of this Conference P I shall divide them into aev«B points, because seven is the perfect number: \^ 1st. — ^We certainly must have obtained more light a nd we need it— as to the diilerence be- tween e»entia1s and non-essentials. We need to know this difforenoe, because hereof ore we haw not known it. We have been plaoinc too much imtKWtauceon jon-easentiala — topUttle on trivial things— ani too little importance on mattsra of n»l moment. I don't see why a man should devote eleven hours of his day to blacking his boots and one to walking in them. Do you P Ton have said that various points arti essential and those only, and, my twothers, I dare not out off from myself any . one who believes in them and acts up to them. I hope you win't forget this. I know some of you will, because we aro such poor despic- able creatures, rising to the sublimest height M one moment and groveUing in the dust in the next. ' ^nd. — ^We have got more liberty in joining together and declaring the fullness of Christ. There is one thing we declared necessary, which is to acknowledge the supernatural Christ ; that He has come to seek and to save, and is God's Son, our Saviour Any ono be- lieving this we lUicept him, love him, and com- mand nim to speak out what he has got in him. If he Tiolds views wg don't believe, we want him to ipeak them out, just because we don't believe them. I want him to say some- thing X can't say myself, I want to {Koflt by his experience. 3nL — ^We have secured more love; more love to one another : and to whom besides P Not love to people like us, msrdy, but to people not like us. I doa't believe in Spurgeon's idea of dancing, when he says he sees no evil in it if the men dance with the men and the women dance together. I believe in the old way if they danoe at all. We see this principle of taking to those different from us running M <'. through mankind. A tall man marries* small woman, or a small man a tall woman, and a man of one disposition « woman of another diapoaition. It b not Uke to like, but like in differenje. We Christiana love those of our own denominations, and have no, or but little, religioua. intercouraa with those ol other At- testant Ohnrohes, and fancy that we love all others. But it is not so ; we are merelv look- ing in a ^aas and loving ourselves. The true tert of love is to love those with different views from us. WeAsMgotmore love to one another. It is impossible to have met as we have with one anotiier,aad oonversedas we have, without obtaining more of this love. It is simply Im- poeaible to have partakoit of one loaf and one cup, the body and blood of Christ, and oeate to respect and love our fellow Christians. 4th.— WehaveobtainedmonUfe. Thislife must be manifested in our duty to others. We should remember that others must live as well aa ourselvee, and yon cannot get hold of a man unless you let him realixe that you recognise and act up to this law. In Glasgow as an in- ducement to get together penons to reoeivu the Word of Zife, there was established what waa called a ** Gospel Tent." Here the enquir- ing ones wan fed with earthly food before the siuitual wu presented to them. As a conse- quence the t<At wsa always crowded at the proper hours. One day t woyouths came down to tne tent and when the Lord's Prayer waa abont bdng repeated one turned round to the other and said: " Jank, you can't sav the Lord's Praver, because your mother is a Catho- lic." BepUed the other, " Mon, I can say any- thing wiien I have had my breakfast." (Laughter). Ton mav it > ;h, but you would have said exactly that same in these ciroum- stances, if you had the courage to do so. A short time ago an emigrant came to Hall- fax. I had not time j net uien to Hsit him, and one of my deacons went instead. Shortly after I visited him, and before going away I men- tioned the deacon's name. Immediately the man's face brightened up and he SMid with the greatest entbiuiasm, " itr. Lindsay's a perfect gentleman. He promised to get me a job." You must get hold of men if you aet hold of their neoesuties. " O how I hate ChristiMu" onc) said a little girl ; " they do nothing but talk " Don't let us come under this eon- demnation, but adopt the motto on the SS. •' Nile, "—" Let us have deeds not words," life not trJk. We must prove our Cbnstiamty in our lives. We must live simpler, truer, and more honest lives than we have hcini doing. I wonder how much money is uselessly micnit in this city I There ii more spant in equipages, silks, useless amusements, rum and spirits, all together, and each of them separately, than is given to the cause of Jesus Christ. I wonder if it were possible for us to adopt John Wesley's plan P 'When he received £50 a vear be used £30 and gave away £20, auu when he received iCSOO he used £M and gave away £2fi0. Many a man in this city works haro% and for many years, to obtain money Hi 'jeta it, but then what does he do with it ? He builds an enormoua house .' f ur- niahes it in the best stvlc, and lives in the kitchen— or at least he soonld. He lives pam- pered and self-indulgod, and forgets all about Him who gave him the means which he uses so vilely. Is it honest f If you believe in Christ is it consistent P Let us make such use ol our money that others may be benefited, and then they will reoognixe the law that we must not live to ourselves alone. 5th. We must have obtained more unity, not uniformity; that would be diiitastefiu. For four centuries Christians tried hard to get that, and couldn't, and they tried hard to get unanimity, but couldn't. We want some- thing higher nnd better— unity. Not the unity of a chnich-yard or bridc-vard, but that of nature. There aie no two blades of grass sl!!ve ; there is unity of deel«pi, but an inflnit«t vHrioty in detail, and we love nature because of this variety and dissimilarity. We don't want the imiformity of a Dutch gardsn, which to us would be disMsteful and un- natural; nor unanimity, which is impossible. Vnanim.cy — where is that to be found P A donkey is the only animal that has got tke privilege of not changing his mind. Evaty man should look at all rides of • quMtioB, weigh it oarrfnlljr a^d fom hi* opteiaua after carnul study, aaa in anrhk eaa* we eaanot all think alilnt. On the pUttom we hMw p«- 3ons with difltnnt tmwb. Bat I have no doubt that we wiUaU meat iaHsavwi. Wa will meet there and lor* each other their*. What is this world for but to ptepaM Inr Heaven t How can we do it unlMs we gat together here P We need unity and lore muw here. We have eremiea to meet jnd eonqaer here, but none in Heaven. Yon cannot go Ui your homer to-night without meetJag at al- most ever>' oomer gin-psJaoea flaantt^ their temptations into tbe ryeaof the passm by. We mnst unite on «a(th to acoompUdi'oiir work. But w* won't nnito, W* bva our- selves too much. If I had in my olmriBh all the man on thia platform to-nuht. what • grand church it would be t Bnt the metfaoa of the ohuroh would be, " Turn ont timt bad man 3z-0ovemor Wilniofj, he's an Annsnian. (Laughter). Turn ont that wieteh Tbaaa Miller ; he does'-u; beUeve in infant baptism. (Great lacghter). Turn ont that aoldier B«r- rows ; '.ha use* a liturgy (renewed Janghtert. Ton Ooagregatiaoaliats, go forth ; yon don't accept the <?lv{ne right of FMsbytery. Heary Varby, gb out ! go ont t we don't waat yon. 'What a diunh they would leave aM i A pretty kettle of fish they'dmakeof Itftir me I lUs a solemn faot. Itisnotsthfaurto laugh at, but to err over ; to be rMtettad in duat and ashae. They say that this Idea of a complete union is all UtmiianisBi. I hope tba next rpeaker will prove it before going bwM to anathematise Gnat and his abomiaabla 'lenriveneH. 6th. We have got mon patriotiaa. Ikp- planse.) I love my own country beat : lam not afraid to say ao befon my dear frieods, from other oountriee. I could not nspeet them if they wen untrue to their oonntry and they oould not respect mo if I wen nntnie to mine. God gives na a divine feeliag <rf patriotism. It is the fibn of a natioa Mdaa- tional life : " Breathes then a maavrith and so dead That never to himself hath mUL lUa is my own, my native land " — I cannot but love the Empin in which I wa* bom and reared, and I must lore thiaOanada of oun mon than all othen. TUi amy be called aelfishnois, and why P Yon might aa well tell me to love every womaa a* wall a* my wife, because of the injunction, " Lovo all men," aa to love any other oonntry aa well as myown. I love all, but her most of aU. TUa country of oun in whidi I waa bom, though mon atom and mon bleak in Mpearaaoe than " CaJiedonia stemand wild," iot» it not 4e*erve our patriotism, and do we not desifM toseethelove of it grow mon avdmonin the bosoms of our young men f Yoa know we love you all, but we lore Canada bast, be« cause of ito history and advantagrs and the Christian influences undsr which w* have been brought. Lastly. One of the resnU* obtained from this meeting is, that thiro has been and will be mon of Jeeas Christ in each and all of ua. In Jesua Christ then is neither Jew nor Greek, Barbarian, SoytUaa, bead aor f-<«e. Surdy wo have got awn of Jesus Chnst because of this emifenaee. li Jem* Christ wen on earth and I were to oobm to him I do not think he would asl me if I be- lievedin the Catechism or not. I do not bdieve thathewonldrejeotme because I waa not sound on predestiiMtion, final p er*ei ei aaee^ or any other doctrine, if I loved Him. He neverdid ao when He was onearth.and I don't believe He would do it when He ia in Heavm, A man should attend to his business; ithasthefiist claim on his time. But his first bnrinnis is tn findChrist. know Him and lova Him. I tdl you thia ia so. Go and teadi childrm; go and write for a newspaper; b* afarsMr; go and be a ohimney-eweep, do anvtbia^ ebe than be a minister if you do not fed eatifriy the love of Jeeus. Jeeus Christ waa not only Oct. i tfca l«74.J EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 9* Nan t ao for tal. Jieir ■u iam tad ??; ■at m! far rto lin Hm tiM ■M U« Lp. am tnd to of ^: in the world eightocn oonturiea ago, bat is in it b6». He not onir wallied the euth then, bat walks it now, Ih Minns now. How In eonneotioii with this oaa we ruject anj fol- lower of Ohiist, Nmemberiag that In rejeot- iny hiawema^ njeet Christ in him; lejcfit- lay saintH, prophets and martTrs f Rev. Mr. Monow, miasionarx to Trinidad, raid : I have ba«n for nearij' iieven yearH laboring auong the heathen people, and I have oome to see some qurstions that intcMst Chriiitisn people in the light that is thrown upon them from a resi- d<-nce with heathen people. I was laboring with the Hindoo«, and I will tell you the ntimate which these people have of the Christian ivligion. They say that a Christian U a man who eatH boet uid drinks' rum ; and in somereapGc^ta these are the mort striMni; oharacteriaticH of tome of the Christians which these heathen peoplo have seen. For these people do not' drink rum ut all ; they consider it ubnminable to eat beef, and they notice that these two things Chris* tiawi largely indulge in. Now I wish to say : Imagine twenty - live thouand heathen peo- ple ooming to the city of Montreal— in gener- al, acute, thinking peo- ple — and looking at tho Christian religion just as they fee it iu your liv»<, and anxiros to ilnd fanlt with ■'(. Do you think the conduct i>f Christian ^ple in Christian Isndi. gives tu these heathen people a verr strong proof of thi reality of Uie religion which they profewt i One of tho greatest difii- oolties of the miseionsri- U the inconsistency of the Christisn people whoM conduct thenc heathen obnerve. On one occasion, dealing with two Brahmins who were coming out of the Jarkneaa into the Ught, one of them began to nee the meaning of be- ing a Christian, of what was implied in it, and he said, '■ Why, if thU bo tnio OUT whole system in false to the very foun- dation If this be truo our life has boen a dream." I have some- times felt this also when looking fairly at our uwn conduct, at the con- ,'!><:<>. duct of those who pro- n '^•■i^' - fees Christianity ; and when studying tho Word of Uod aa to what manner of men we ought to be, I have said, If this be true, it is awful the way wo are living. Tho heathen seo these things ; they mark them and bring them up before ua sooietimes in a very striking way which makea us feel that il we are going to anawer the heathen and the 8c<>ptiu wo must answer with a consistent nnd holy life Apologiea may be written and arguments ad- vanoed to prove the divinity of our religion, but ao long aa heathen people and sceptics seu thai the Uvea of Christians are anything but what they ought to be, aa a whole, that men do not act ont their religion, we may preach and we may argue, but thev will never be- lieve Another thing wnich strikes the beathesi is this. They say—" Your people say that yovt religion is the only true one, that Jaaus Christ Sei for sinueiv, and that then is no way of salvation but through Him How is it you are so cold about it t Huw is it yon are so intent on money-making t" They see many Ohriatiana do even worse thingt than the heathen do. That ia a re- proach to ua. The want of enthusiasm, the want of earnestness) the want of real, persevering work In Christian faith, are very noticeable. Last Sabbath evening I had a most enjoyable meeting. I saw several people isrying, and I was crying myself; I oonld not help it. I felt that I most resolve then and there not to let these feelings paaa awav, not to let those tears dry upon my eyes witiiont resolving that I would do something more than I had done before. I wish every penon who waa there had made the same resolution. What a great company are hero tc-night ! What a power they would be if they were only in earnest— not bound up in things that are mrro triites ! I^et us rcsolvo that" we wilt Erv. aEor.oK coroi-ASs, d.d. coMo up to what we profcHH. When tho numo of a Bruce or a Wallace is mentioned, we all know how it stirs the heart of every Scotch- man. Now I think that if it is to what a shame it is that, at the name of Jesus, our hearts do not throb with a more exulting de- votion ! Wu iihould honor Him above every man and every state upon the earth He has done more for us , we should du moit tor Him. I wish you to luke away with you to-night this ono thought . L>et us carry out what we have felt and heard m our every day conduct. Teach your children the«<e things by your own conduct. (Jive freely. Let the Word of God be the guide of your life in its simplicity, and it will revolutionize tho Church and regen- erate the world in a very short time. (Ap- plause.) Maior-Oeneral Bvnnows, R.A., of England, was tho next speaker. Ho said t I feel under great obligatioiu to those who hav« fo Undlr received as hen, and who have made tibia tinte so happy • one. I would tender mr hnmUe thanln to all those oonecMed in tUa great gathering, and to allthoae who have had so much tronhle in making the exeeUeat arrangemenU iot this Allianee. I believe that the great essentiala of Christian truth are those which will bind us most together aa members of the Alliance. We know that the non-essentiala are not to be coDsidned. And I, therefore, think that the deeper we can oome into Chrivtian truth, the nearer we ran live to Ood, we shall realine more this real union of the Evangelical Alliance. It surely should lead us all and individually to do some- thing more for Ood than we have done before, In consequence of the privileges we b.ve en. joyed in being prese::t here. We should not receive such great kindness from others, and such bleesings from Ood, without showing ourselves In some degree worthy of them by do- , V Ing more than we havr done before. It is said that when Nelson, be- fore the battle of Tra- falgar, ^ve out Ua fa- • moua signal. Lord Col- Ungwood, who waa sec- ond in command, waa rather vexed at the de- lay, for they were all trying who shonld first antve at the enemy. He said, "1 wish Nelson would give oui no more signals; we know what to do." But when the signal was given — " England expecta every man to do his duty," — then oheers rang fbrth from every ship, and then It waa known that the men fonght more bravelv because each one felt that EIngland's eyes were upon him. Now I think, sir, ihat is the spirit in which we should all act. We should all be trying to do something more, to experience more of Uiat spiritual life of which we have heard so .nnch. Hay Ood enable us so to do! I hope we shall hear, when far away from this, that Home dis- tinct and regular work has been undertaken by tho Alliance as a conse- quence of this Confer- ence. I would juK^ whisper that it is said ■k .,■ ■.■:.: we have not yet entered :;.;;,' h «;- into any distinct Chris- t : tian work as a oonse- ! h~' quence of the Alliance. Wo have .een to-night that this s not tho case, for we nave really efleoted somo distinct, thorough work as connected with it. I only throw on. that sugges- tion , and, then, I would say, in conclusion, that tho imion we have here enjoyed will in- deed, we trust, be a union in Heaven above. Wc know that tho Word of Ood says that the foundation ot the heavenly city was composed oi many precious stones. Ther<9 was the ruby, and the emerald, and the sardonyx and many other precious stones. The foundatioiis of that temple that were laid were all difierent, — like tho various Churches whose members form this Alliance,— all different, but all beautiful. And then, again, we remember that verse which says, " After this I bdield, and, lo, a great mnltitnde, which no man oouid number, of all mitioiu, and kindreda, and peoplea, and tongues," and they were all crying Salvation to Oo<l and the Lamb ! Now wo look forward 0a MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct. to that tiiM wImb bU utioH, UadrMb wd tuBcoM, dMOi nalta Man Gkid'i throM. ]|»7 W9, M BMBdMnof tiMdUbtwkt COmmImi, M ImUimb and Jrtwii UOhilit— may we awt oltiMt gnat araltitad* whm tbm duOl U M aoM wMpiac, no bon gatlMciiig to- ff^tbw ior a iliait now aa w have dona haw, and thaapwUnffiMTar to swat again. Bntin tha* 111 mil aMamUir alwra wa ahaU aU ba noitad teafw, hiv^ ""^ Utjtaaj tiiigiiig the piaiata U Qoi. I woiddlaat itate, Mom I dt 4owa> that it will ba anoh plaaaiN to ma, oawtuwiiay to Knajand, to gita anaeeonnt to thaOooMilof tL«i£''aaga)ioal AlUaaoa than, olthahi^CT and iuacaiiaul gat hering we ban tan. 1 had henT'l aaon 70a it wiU oheer their heaita gnatlgr, far thay nid to me wban I ventawavthat tbar njoioed with laa that ilili iiMwilnii wai totaka plaee. WhanlteU theat of awlk a maetiBg aa thia to-nifrbt, when attanof onebiMit,airawwiited in this holy hood of Ohrietian Ion, lahall be enabled to aaj thai on laat maating hen waa a M ewed onei Aad^ traat eauh one in this aaMmblj' nuj J(dn the AlUaaqaaamemben, feeling that thaw Uaaw^ Maoite we ban been taUdng abootwUlfoifew, aafhey wiUif we homUy wait npwiCtod and aak His assistanoa, for they an naolta wMehOod define shonid flow from this I aioa. My friends, wishingyon good bye, wishing you enty b l sasa dne ss, ever happ ine ss , thanbing nu for this meetfaig that we ban had tagetter. nmembering wtth refpret nry man; ban with whom I lian eajoytyl sweet Ohriatian intsnonna, I now wish you adiao. ;Applanse.} TheBer. Dr. Ooiriui FmisaB,of London, Knglaad, was the next qpealcor. On rising ha was gncied with repeated oheers. He said : Mr. Ohairman and Oiristian friends, I shall not say goodbye now, because I hope to speak to-aunxow in this place, and to speak once again elsawben befon I lean the oity , ard aho bceann I ban so manr associationa with ICanbreal, and emi with this very place, that loannotbeartoadopt a strain so personal. WbanenrI touch personal qoestions I am apt to play the woman or the child. No man baa wanner fedings t)tan I have toward' the peo- irie of this oitr, or a more honest desin for the Tingnss of the woric of Ood and the oaoM of Jaaos Christ among yon. It will be my delight to rqjort, as my ooUaagne has jnat ■aid, to the OoancU in London, the Terr Ugh tana intaUeetoally, and spiritually un, of thii gr ea t Conference in Montreal. I dotrnst that aa it it the flrat conference, it wiU irin th« one to many conferences to coom, uiat they will be heU frequently, and that they may all rc^t in miritual power and saving orace. We ban been hearing of High and Low Churchmen For my own part f am a very High Uhurohman, like many others Jn England. I do not beliere at all in societies goin«r on the principle of no charch. I am a High Churchman, and I am rather hnrt wben a speaker draws comparisons linfavonble to that chumh. It has been said that the Church on earth should be like n happy home. But when we find that the Chnatian people ban got locked up in differ- ent rooms, so that they don t visit one another, or only pa^ ceremonial visits, that the Church as it is visible amongst us is broken m, then we do well to meet together, not aa Knglish obunhman, but aa ohurchmen. And because we an churohmea, the Church of God is dear to aa. We do wril to oeme together to con* aider what an the causes of thu npantion, whethbf then causes can be reduced, and whether in may not discard this outward sepantion and esptesa man vividly and olearly to onrselvw the unity and k>n that really sub- sist amimg na. It baa bam asked mon than ono^ " WW ban you dona now by this Oo^treoMr. Well w« ban bnnght thia claariy tut to onmlvaa ; we ban oonsidend one with another, oar poaitioik : we have bnnght forward pointa of unanimity, and put baok points of rivalry. It is a mis- chievous thmg that the strong should despin the weak, and the weak tiJe umbrage at iriiat thejr aanUer the haaghMnaH of the stmig. And we an bonad to ooma togathw now, not aa than who wooid oblitsntaor evM diauomaga UtUa legitimata ohnnh attaduntnta, butaa then who would enlti- vate a hif^ and broad Bvangalieal ehnnh- manship. We take eonnael ana with another, we pray with one another, and the aaeda of thonght and trath an aown^aadthay will bear mnohfhiit after many ^aya. The vary faot of our meeting tog^bsp thna is a pledge that we shall not be eou to ona another benafttr. It is in vain to meet in ooolerenae Uka this nn- Issswe aftsrwaidezhibit th^nuU of tt<* AlH- ame. Moen said: '< attest than thy brother r Wherafan amiteat thou thy bmtherr Is it a smaller thing to baa Ohria- tiaa than to be an IvaeUta to tho bind of Egypt, and smitest thou thy bnther, O C&iatian, and thinkeat thoa a greater than Mosea will not ask thn by Jud Irr, where- fon didst thou smita thy brother r 1 most not dan to smite my broikh«r bi the work of God, and my fellow acddier in the great war- fan to which wa an oalled in the Lord. We ban been ooa gnt ii latin g omaelves on the spirit of tmity diaplayad; we ban' managed for four or flvb days to hold our peaea vpoii eertain points, and wa oall that anion. WdL wa ban not bddonr peace vetymuoh; we ban had but littla Menoe. But anppon it ba trne that we hold our peaoa on certain nuttm I aakaa/manof senae,whyis that fanpotadto us as a virtno t How ia social intsnonna rendered a g reeabia or possible among elviliiad menf Ituontha vellHindecatood piiaai|ile that if I Mttr a Mti^Uwr's booM or iMfMB to beoomahla oompanlon on his journey, 1 tslk to him ea points of mntoal agreeoMnt or in- tenet, ai least, and wa avoid certain paints of antageoim. What an wt hen for t We anhsnin the earth to ba witaaasea for Christ. SoBsa bnthren say wa an hen to convert tha world. Soma brrathnn say. No, we anhan to witaaai to tha worid of Jesus Christ MiUwaaUagieethatweawwitnessFi. And let VB take can that we aia sot aeeUag pohtioal power for tha Church, or the world's favor for Uw Chureb, or that we nn our wea- pons to uunal effect. The weapoaa of our warfare an not camaL It Is to a s^tual work and witnan we go forth : it is spiritual power with which wa an aeeking to ne en- dowed. 1 belteve that wa do not anil..:«tand Cairist if we understand Him only with onr own set of saints. We an to understand Christ with all saints. The other saints understand something about Him that wa do not underatand, aM wa mnst get rid of thi* feeling of separatism and be willing to serve Tlim with atisainta. ToumayJepend npon It vhat sects and coteriea seeking for power aie n«it going to get it from God. It ie by waiting on ^m in anison, hoping and pnving in company with other saints^ tut we shall be able to obtain power from on high. I have heard much said to-dav about the dangers of scepticism, and when the spirit of scepticism is abroad m thu world yon may de- pend upon it that it is not cmgAned to the worid. It is injtho Church, it is working. in the bearta of men who ate sneaking tha Word of God. 1 doubt if then to any one of the brethren hen who has not had a hard fight with the spirit of unbelief. He has been bur- dened with it, tormented with it again and arain, for when tiie spirit of scepticism is abroad it is infesting the Churob. O, brethren, we want to be renewed and strength- ened in the taith like Abraham of old, for Abraham did not bring forth frnit until he was strengthened after long waiting on the Lord. The smrit we needle, aafar aa poe- sible, removed from any self -vaunting to God and the people. It is the humblenees of the man that csiUs to Ocd in Christ Jssns aoooid- ing to the promises, and then patiently waits, in the knowledge that all things an poasible to God What we want for the work of God is good, steady, plodding patience. O, to be stnngthened in patience and long-snffering witih joyfulness I It is not he who cam mom for eonspicuotts position and influenoj that will oom* naanst to God— lor peopla da all thMr can to i^oil him for nsrfnliiSM, bat mthar ha who seeks man and men for pa- tiinee, and pprity, andhnablsnaas of nind, a forgetfnlnna of asif and daadntas tothe worid. We should not ean fur ««M, w* shoold not can for eloquence, we obquld not can for ihe power of gathering people, but we should can io^ hnable, ChristUke worft for the Lord that bought ns. Let ma apeak to the brethieu thatnuqr beineempanttvelyobeennpoeitiniis. Seek giacn from tbs Lord, and do the woric of yonr calling. Do not seek to have a prominent poeition with its cares, and risks, and temptatioaa, and triala, nor be murmuring Mainst the Lord if yon an going away from this great dty to some oomFaniavelT obeoun place. Any poeition is digniflsd wnen you oca sem Christ's Churob, when yon can iraah the feet of the disciples, and shad idmad the sweetnen of a Christian chameter, and the fragianoe of a Christian arample and infinsnoe. V ipplauae.) Then is nothing sad or gloomy about a work of steady labor. and patient en- durance for Jesus Christ. But the sober suit in which that life uwnpped up to not without tha fruits of hope and joy nnwntten. Ton may ban a Joy, a veryaoft Joy, bka the joy of the lark thai makee its nest in the furnw at night, but sings its morning nng up to heaven's gate. l%en ia a atngifish m like those poor, slnmish riven that we have in England, that now smoothly along in even beda, without stones, or eUfli, or oascadea, through green fields and fat past^-ea. But mma noble to the life that tumoln over rocka andsweepe through dark caverns, now and then shut oi.l from the brightnesa of the sun by then overhanging cliffs cr Uioae shady woods, but all the while, whether flowing in tlie sanahine or in the shadow, an ringing a sweet song to tbemselvee, to the leafy trne, and to the God that made us all. (Applause). Tea, patience, strength to do whon othen reet ; strength to watch wlivA othen sleep ; strength to gin when othen grudge ; strength to hold our peace when othen talk ; strength to stand when othen reel and stagger in the day of triaL We go on our way, one to thto city ancitber to that. Our Conference tweaks up. Thank God fur all that baa been blessed in it. Now, may God lead us in the way— in the way thattogoodinHtoownfight. Mydearfriends, I know not whether, if ever, in thu world — I suppow never— it is possible we shall meet again iont God keep you all that anHto servants and make you glad in Hto salvation. Now, don't go away, my friends, in the expec- tation of some nusenUe and unsuccessful moveoKnt or nvival, or some pitiful defeat. When an army expects defeat, it u demoraliz- ed; and I find many Christian people who an expecting nothing. They aredeuoralixed. It is time we had new troops, or that then troopL bad new hearts, Uiat they wen strengthened in Ood and confident in Jesus and in the power of the Holy Ghost. May wo not go off cringing befon the enemy, tell- ing the enemy that we an weak, disoour- a^, frightened. But let ns go to our Ood and say we an weak, and then we shall be strong. '* When I .am weak, then I am strong." Lord, make us strong inourvrorir for Jesus ! Lord make us strong to serve and able to wait for Thee untU Thy coming I Ood will, grive yon % happy life, my friends, if von . have the faith ol a dutiful conscience befon Him. He knows how to brighten onr mind and our work with nysof urightnen from Heaven, if only we prooeed in the line of Hto holy purpoees. Let us oast off that heresy of conscience — satisfaction with the past, — letns cast off that misenble inertia wmch teaohM men tiiat i<i to enough for them if they do pm^ much thto year aa tney did bat year, this hereey of oonsdence that keape us always at sonu. unhappy peace in our work. God will show US, I say, how to do His work if wa darin and pray to be able to doHto wiU in tha earth. Xet ua dnw together in Christian love and Heaven itself wiU dnw nearer. Let US consecrate ourselves anew to the work of destroying by the power of tiie Gospel, the works of the devil, and to eflorte to hasten ■1 t874.1 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. thegUwioiiiooniiiigotUMSonof Man. (Load '«? t) .Df. Bmon, of Uontr*aI, mored the folbwinar rMoInttona, which vereoatrUd on- uUk<ni|inr : That cordial thanlu be tendcNd *4i the foObwing patties :— lit To tlM diitiiigaiahed fai«>da fran a die- tunoe^ whoee jpree e noe awonget ns we havejojr- ouilgr hailed, and whoae aervicM have con- tributed M hurgelT to the laooees ol thia fliet meeting of the "Dominion Evangelical Alli> aaoe." 2nd. To the rarions railwny and *teaai> boat companies vrhiohhave jrranted leduoed rates to the memben of the Afllooce. 8rd. To <he' miinagen of those ohnmhes in wUch-tha Afferent meetings of the Alli- ance have been held, and to the Tonng ICen's Christian Association for the many ^vileges extended. 4th. To the IVess, for g'.'ng sooh fnll publicttx to Cm ptooeedings of the AUi- anoe. 6th. To thoeeeitlsenB who Iiavo extended hon^taUtjr t6 the ddwates. 6th. T» the Hon. lb. Wifanot, for so aUv presiding over the proeeedings of the Alli- ance ; sad to onr ind^tigable Secretary, Rev. Oavin Lang, for his invalnable rar- vices. The co n gregation then onited in singing tfiehymn, " Blest be the Ue that binds." after which ithe Bev. Dr. Dovolu pronounced the benediction, and the meeting came to a close. MEETINO OF THE FRENCH BRA270H OF THE EVANOELICAL ALLIANCE IN ASSOCIATION HALL. [The following report, somr irhat abridged, of the proceedings of the French Branch of the Alliance, is published for the benefit of English reodbrs. A complete report of the sjme, in the F^«nch langnae^e, will be pub- lished in on additional number of the Extra, and will also form part of the pamphlet edi- tion of the whole.] MOKIXkT EVSmMOi OOTOBaB BtS. After the opening exercises, the Preddsnt, Rev. J. E. Tanner, opened the meeting with a f»w remarks on the nature and objects of the AUianoo by which this meeting had b^en called. Ho wanted to set before them three ideas which had been put forth during the meetings of the Alliance. First,— The oDJeot of the Evangelical Alliance was not to call people together, to make flattering speeches about each other. Ther wore caUed together to speak the truth, ana, in doing so, it was sometimes necessary to disagree with others, but the truth was to be spoken in charity. Anothorthoaghtwas: TheSvangeliool AlU- ance was not formed to create fraternal affec- tion — ^no effort of men could do that, — ^man cannot create. Ood creates, and Qod had created frstemal affection in the hearts of hb Hcrvants : only those who had it had any rir;ht to etemsl life. The object of the Evangelical Alliance is to manif sst tliat fraternal affection and to employ siich means as would awaken and develop it. Not only do we thus mani- fest to oooh other our fraternal affection, but we show to the wc \i outside that, thouj^ ap- mrently so divided, we are all one in Christ. This was a very important work to which the Kvungelicol AUianoe was colled. It was con- stantly urged against Protestantism bv Roman CuthoUos that it was oompoeed of a great man/ different religions. This ar- gument would have more truth if urged against Roman Catholicism, which was divided into a great many bodies. There wore about sixty of these l>etween whom greater differences existsd than between the Protestant sects. Until the last Ooundl they were not even agreed as to whether the Pope was infallible — but we are all one — all members of Jesus Christ, who in our Head. He loved the Church of Ood wherever he found it, and hod always showed that love. was angi Ood psnnits that His childMn dionU not all reoslve the U^t in the sams way or at the same tine; aBd,ih«slan, though the Bght T/Mthe same, fhey dM not aU see it. in the samedsKM. BntaU who believe slneerdy in Christ are Cki's ohildrett, and he rejoiced that these wen such not only among Pro- testants but in iiiany other meeds. He re- joicod that then were such . in the Church of Rome. Theotharobjectof the Alllanoe was to secure as far as possible to all peorie the exsroise of religions liberty ; and if in any Protestant eomitiy OathoUos should be iper- secuted for their religion it would be the duty of Ot» AHianee to interfere on their behalf. In dosing ha reminded them that all ware but travdDsn on earth. Willing or t nwilUng, ail must pass into eternity, and he wished esdi one to a«k himssif the question, whether he gofac to meet a loving Father or an y Judge. The Rev. Vr. Ducms, of St. Hyacintho, was then colled on to read an essay on the question, k nsxoH FaoTBsTAm OBinwM— n n wiMst. KM a OAViS^f Be said it was a vSry delicate subject which had been given him by the Committee. Were we asked H the eristsBce ofaXVandi Ohnich in the spiiitaal sense of the wocdispossible in themidst of our oonverts from PopftT, we wunld answer afflrmativdy, lieoause it abeady exists. But if it isundeistoodby that ques- tion that » church assentially Frenoh-Oana- dian, evangelical, which independent from all already organised xeligioas bodies, would evangelise um population speaking onr lan- guage, I hesitate— not that the object is not worthy of our most sanguine uxpectstfons, for it is rather a serious m«M«n,wh«ther the evon- galisaUon of the Bmich-Oanadiana of this Frovinoe can otherwise hopefully be contem- plated. In all lands the great work of evan- gelixing the people had Ima done by citizens of those lends tnenselves. France was in- debted to a variety of oManisations for earnest work in this cause, and much good had been accomplidied by all (^ them,but die work there was mainly in the hands of the Refc med Ohnrohfounded by the Huguenots. Spain was chiefly indebted to Oaraaoo, and Italy to the ChurdkoftheVandois. Missionaries to Hindo- ston recognised that the evangelization of the 250,000,000 of Hindooa must be accomplished through the agency of native Christians and were using their Met endeavors to prepare suitable men. It is necessaiy, then, that the French Church in Conoda anould become in- tiigenous. Let us hope, for the soke of our ooontry, that it may speedily become iM. To nn Evongeliool FWneh Protestant Church be- longs the fntuTd of Osnada. But is such a thing possible f Duringfbrty years four socie- ties nave commenced missionary work among the French-Canadians and have all left traces of indefatigable labors. Persecutions, even fire, hove not discouraged our Baptist brethren. The threotenings and the most odious treatment have never dis- heartened the missionaries of the SVenoh- Oanadian Society. Numberless difficulties have done nothing but stimnh^ed the zeal of our brethren. Episcopal and Methodist. And, if ever the opportunity was offered, the French Protestsntismof this land would be happy to raise its voice to thank all thoae religious bodiee for having «thibited so great a perse- verance in the furtherance of tlmi great work. We see the work of union going on oU around us, and why should it fail in our midst P The different nesbyterian schools have found a commonground where to laythe basis of their faith. Tdb difldrent sections of Methodism have rallied azouni'. the sa ue thought acd or- ganisation. Shall Isayitr It is with reluc- tance that we, Fienoh-Canadians, sons ot a nation eminently social, feel we are divided. .\iter having been long united in death and superstition, whr should we bo divided in truth and lifef That want darea not express itself, and why f Save few exceptions, the ;^roselyte adopfa the religious views of the in- strument Qod has used to lead him to the Oospd. One is Bidseopal beoanss he was bronght «o the kncwisdge of ihe Ooq^ by a mem!beir of that Ohunsh, Another Is Banist beoanae he wim «i nli ir h t en »4 br a man h^SiiKf those -rtimt. Another is Presbyteriim '<9 Methodist fbr the siunr reason. For wtr m^i we would be willing '/> stunifloe our o^n p«r- ticular views tf.r tho sake of union: The m>- ' jeution, if objeotion thesis U doSs not ooms from us. But, peimit me to soipsess mjr Ml thought, it cowss from the diflssent oOBMsitteas now working in the flelu. PeAaps nailty . would be attained if we warn not eheeldBd by the fear thst those Societies, instssd 9t iwoA- . ingwith us, would work apart fnmns. I, therefcoe, see no jpossiUlify of fanning a French Evangelical National C3 orohnveaC the reUffious bodlss of the luid will oonssut to aid witn their sympathy and funds SMneh^ Canadian Protestantism, withont mtsrfMng in the administration of said CSinreli. But, it is asked, cannot such Ohurd) be formed in connection with some body already ex- isting f However agreeable tins proposition may be to us personally, we doubt very much if such a phn would succeed. Such a Church would become denominational and k^ tho sympathy of other CSiristian CSimchte of the land. And being drowned in the English population she would lose her autonomy, itnd, sooner or later, be AngUdMd hnd hence loee her prestige as the French Ohuwh in the sight of our feUow Roman Catholic citizens, 'nds ' plan would meet the views of those who wish to sse the different races of the land merged into one. It appears to mo that such would be an unhappy step in a social point of view, as we wonia thereby lose n powerful means of evangelizing the Roman Catholic population, and our efforts in their behalf would do para- lyzed. May we not hope that in tiheae days, when the spirit of union is manifartfaig itself in all denominations, when Presbyterians dus- ter around one centre, when Meuiodists unite unite, when Episcopalians struggle out of Ritualism — may ive, French Protestants, not also hope that the Protestant societies will allow the union of the small congregations formed under tiieir <^areP Then, we might hove cause to look, not for isolated conversions, but for a strong Church rapidly recruiting itsdf from Canadian Romomsm. Then, we shall have stripped our powerful adversary of the arguments he finds in our divisions, and shall realize the truth that union is strmgth. The Rev. J. A. Vebmon said they had many powerful enemies to combat, and they needed to aid each other, and drew nearer to each other in Christian love. The precious duty'of all Christians was to advance .the reign of Christ in the vrorld, and to gain ground upon the forces of the enemy. He hoped the people would not let the pastors and missionaries do all the work aloie, but that each individual would endeavor to do something towards spreading tho light of the Oospel. He hoped they would not be like the crowds in Paris, who, when a policeman is endeavoring to cap- ture a criminal, are more inclined to aid the latter to escape than to assist the ropresento- tiveof thelaw. In London it was just the re- verse, for thoro tho poopio assisted tho police, man. And so tho people in tliis country ought to aid the swvants of Qod by their prayers and by their means. Tho Scriptures tell us that the Isroelites wore conque^rs or con- quered according as supplicating hands were raised to heaven or lot full. This fact was re- lated to us in order that wo might know that blessings come from Qod, and to teach us that those who cannot oomhat directly for the truth should 8ustain,by their prayers, thosewhotake a more active part. Ho closed with an appeal for union and charity. Rev. Mr. Stvbit said ho rose to prestnt the salutations of the Church at Roxton Poni\ They hadasort of Evangelical Alliance atthok place ; there wcore two diuroh buildings, but only one congregation. When he flr^t went there he found the Baptists and Methodists holding service at the same time with per- haps hslf a dozen or a dozen persons in each. 94 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct., 1874 IIatrMtlifa,b«ldMMt likilt, MUMid* aa umtgwacat tkat the.MrrtM AmM b« MdiatlM diflmat «Ii«ii«Im*, torn ud ton •boat,bMMM U thamghiikti If UmI ww Um ynj CM Ut«idMl m to aet m MHh it ««ald M fJttoalt to lad no* lac m all ta Bmtmu HiMM thw allhad laMvaawtth tiMM. HaogaatliNitoloTeMlinthMiMid UCMtailM tMMfvMt Bar. Mr. Dvotaa btoaght eoriial Mlatop UsMfrM tha litlla flof at St HtmAiUm. who ija—rtliia with tha objaala of thk nd wtMid kan with /07 tha dataOi and ha wa«l!l h«Ta to tdl lOf ^ JvUtm, Bar, Fraf. OonnuT, aftar asplalniaf whjr ha WM tha oahr npnawtatlTa of IVaaaa to tha AUanearsk** • Mr'< dcaafiptiM of tha * " ' lis Oat oooatiy, Hiwt i nwiii y ilaiiti«ii and CatholioiMB. g, VtitaM waa iMith«t Oath. b«l iBdiflmnt Tha Aanoh p*Byla do aet latot <yoa laBgioua mattif ■ at an ; thar do aotdnv, lika tha QanMaa, nor aflm lOta thabddi; thay ibrnty igaota thia'tiuatiaM altogaUnr. Hie wodt of avaa- gaUaal Ofalatiaaa ia naaea onmiata ia r§. »i»iat'th» laUciona aMtimcnt; wUU thair w«ik.ia Oaaada oaaaMa la tnliglUtmliif tha faUiW anMmaat Ohiiatiaaa dwoU havo i^Ucit.iUlh ia tha tdrnqphof tha Ooaiwl ia^ bb^ thaaa conatrica, tm thi w igho at the w«rid>«» Bot.- Vi^ Oon laid hia flaU waa ia t^4 Sfwrnrnj diatiiet? Time had been two cob> mgatiaaB thaae, Bpiaeopal aad Praabytetian, oat aowthMfWvro aaitadi tha kjraMnwho had beaa oondaetiag tha Eirfteoiial aanriee, nadar aathacttr ftaia tha BUhop, havlny givaa up ehaanully to hlak Thajr had, how< graal dlaaouraganianta, Vmag la tha of ajpopaUtioBofOathoUaa who looked MMM a l io fa a taa t aa a dog aad aoenaad Oam of baU«fiac ««Ithcr in Ood aoc tha darii. Bar. 0. Bovx aoid the Firotaataat populatioa aaaniiadamat iailacnoe upon the Boaaaa Oatholiea. He coold gire the aaaua of eda> oatad CathoUea who had confldoMO ia Bro- teataata aa moh, belieriaK them to be hoaor- abla. He laid there waa aiaoh thooght MBOof the Bomaa CathoUea of LbwwClaaada atprnit, and if a Hyaoiatha ahenld ooma eat fron Laral Unirerri^ or bom tha SeadoaiTof Sk Bulpiae or that of 8fc. Hyw ciathe^ he would hare maBTfoUoweiB,aBioiif whom wonld be nnmbcred not a few of the priaeU. The Ber. Mr. LAVunm aaid that It waa deaitaUe that the French Ftotf^taata of thia eitr Mid ooantrjr ahonld nnito aa mnoh aa poa> ilMa ia «piflt and in ftuit. In the pceeaat itato of tne woiU and of their worr, ther ooidd nanMlj hope to aea a union of all thefr Ohnrehea, beea aa a the neremT '" Booiatiaa'wUeh Mmported thaae 1 tkanatlraa of ddnat denoKinattoa. Still thegr wonld ohariah tha hopa of nltimata fiAm, baeaoae aaeh a anion would peDbably ■aatotfaaaba* reaUaed: They ought to Ubor foraaehauttioninoulthrating btetlMily lore, for ley aot all laboring for tha aaaie r Whw hearts an unttad,Biadaoaa. not differ maah, aad iriiaa Ohriatiaaa of rari- tho nnionof tha Ohwnhasooold not be faraway. We oonld form but a Mty iiap«feet idea of what ha batiered the Ohnrch of /mm dkilat would one day bo upon tha earth. At pniaat OhriatiaBakbarad oftaa ia darkaaai without baiagalwaya alda to diatiagaiah aoa awith« ; W a glorioua aMra waaappNaehiag whaa the hT Maa wonld reraal Bia (key ii and then Ohriatiaaa wonU aea era to aye. Sob of Maa wonld renal fiia «bry ia ita fnl- naaa, aad then Ohriatiaaa wonu aea eya to ai la that diriaa li^t wa ihonld baaUatoi oogaiae all that la good ia oar bMthraa. Bar. 0. A. Boniiar aaid that it waa too lato It 10.30 to think of iafliaCiag a apaaeh ntwa TMf oae, but he would ezpraar hie great pHa< aura al weing moh a large aad ramolable .'eench Roteetant andienea, aad alaa Ma Jaatj- ft ble pride at tha ityla aaid eloqaaaea o( tha aodreaaaa he had haa'4 that aighi U any of onr Angh>>Sa»»M«dB Mill elnag to tha eheriahed flctkm of <• iafarior raea?' ia tioa with the Tnwih, ha oaly widMd thay could hare beenproaaat, for they would hara gone hane wiaer man. He hi^ed that the Fkanoh Ftotaatanti of thla dty would aea tha adrlMUIity of hanag (ueh maaa oieetiaga at leaat ereiT Quarter, to keep aUra tha nirit of lore and focMaranoe that had been ao urgely raaifeeted tLia dar. Ha had been abia to taaliaa ia a email degree what the hivpiaaai ' U hearen mnat be, whan bcathren meet to< gather iiTiinity, andUka the huqgty ehild of a popnhr etwy •' be aaked fori t.ff*li|550J^3*»<aL> i«74 rwl. biirt bout Iw; fill- lato kble the rot Mm at of •1/ to to- ol ; i» . -.1 LB BIT. T. lAFLEVS. ALLIAKOE EVANOEHQUE D£ LA PUISSANCE. BRANCHE FRANCO-CANADIENNE. Le* nSooloni <Ss U branebe (nnco-cMiadleDne do I'AIUraee iruig^llqae ont ^1^ inangur^* par un sarrice rcligteox dans I'EgUte protea- tanto do la rao Craig, le diaaoche sdr, 4 Octobro. L'afacmbl^ ^tait fort nombreuso: MM. Vcmon, Chintquy, Borel, Conanlrat, Dioono ot Lafleu.- ont pria tour i tonr la parolr. Le pi^ro Cliliiiqny a inl« en Inmidre, avecle ta- loDtqu'on lul connatt, I'amoiir toflnt deJ^sus ponr Ics piScbeara. n serait trop long do rap- porter le* dtscoura qui ont dt6 pntDODC<!8. L'at- tentloo do I'anditoire, rexpremlon des pbysio- nomloR, le* rtfflcxIoD* OcbangiSea A I'lssue da ■ervice, tout attette que cette solnle a produit ■ur le* fcme* de aalutaires Impieulons. he lendemalD, i 10 heurea du matin, im cer- tain BombM de migaidt et d'amts, nionla dan* I'nne de* *alle« de I'Unton cbrdtlcnne de* Jeunea gona de MontrM, ae eont occupua dea iot^rdta g^ntSrauz de I'^vang^llaatlon franjaiie au Canada. M. Tanner, p&te, qui pr^sldait, a ouvert lan'iance parunr toucbante allocution ou 11 montralt la nOceaalUS de marcher en bonne conacience deTant Dieu. MM; Ronz, Laflenr et Doudlet, doncent lecture de lapporta qu'on tronvera d-deuou*. L'un des membrea du comity propoee d I'aa- aembl<5e d'exprimer le tocu auirant : " II eat i aoubalter que lea paateura de langne f ran^alae A MoiitnJal ae r^uniaaent avec lenra troupeaux toua lea dfmaAcbea aalra dana I'Eglisc centrale et<nd^pendantede la ne Craig, aflj d'attelndre par dos predications sp^ciales et dca confii- rencca, un plus grand nombre de catholiqoea romaios. Da auront A a'ontcndre pour lea toura de predication et le choix des sujttr." Aprils quelquea remarquea de M. Ch. Tanner, I'aaaembiee decide que le comitd mettta eette propoattion d I'dtnde. Le comM et le bureau renouvelda ae compoaent de MM. Laflenr, prdatdent; Vernon, Tice-prubident ; Couaalrat et Cb. Tanner, eecrvtalrea ; Doudict, Fortin, Syvret, et C6t«S. RAPPORT BUR LE3 EC0LE3 EVANGE- LIQUES FRANCAISES DU BA8 C.V- NADA, 1874. TAB LB RBT. CUAKLEa KOUX. Jc rcgrette ainceremeut qu'une plume plun exercee n'ait (M cbarg^e de preparer lo Rapport anr lea Eeolee evang^liquea fran^aises du Baa- Canada ; au m'a'eu de beancoup dc preoccupa- tlona, et environnO d'inflrmltOs, I'at eaiayii do Toug raconter lea l!>i!::;>icB, mala sainta com- mencementa de cette oeuvre de DIeu, de voua en cignaler lea progri^s les rOsultata et lea bo- aolna. L'nuvrede DIeu parmi noua, comtno prosqne tontee lea grandea teuTrei <->*reliennea dont I'Egllae ae glorlfle d Juste titre, dolt aon orlgine an grand lereil qui a anccM^ en Europe aux loBguea et aangiantea guerrea de la Revolution et de I'Empire. " Prin-voia pour ft Canada I 96 MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS Oct. 0*7 pHoM MMr fa UMMdi/ Ot eri, parti da ecMir d'lM MiMa, wal d« Jteui, tiou?» blm- tU 4» I'faho dMt U coaar d« XTHNrt'OUilw. BMltM i LmtMiiia, owtoa dt Vwd. In 18M, Ifl 7 • qoMMrt* «M d« ad*) O qatel* Mm IMM put Mtel po«r alter portar I'lraagUa •as uidlaM da rAmtfriqna da Mord, mate ar- rif4 iMoaMal, U tank qua te Bdmanr a ba- ■otada loldaoa eaHa TtUa, ItriJal toataa tea aapantlUoaa da F^^Uma; lea Mraa mtftho- dtalaa Inl oSfaa^ ana mateon d'deola ot, Dl - maoaka aorta Dlmaneba, U prtoha Jdtoi eruel- M, te taol Bom gal aH 4M donn< aazhommat, par teqad adoa daflMU tire aauTtft. at ana don- aalna da'panoiUMt, Oaaadlani at Irlandate, racolTant fa doax amnfa. La 81 oelobra 1885 (n'oabUooa tM catta ttte), Mma Hanrtotta Falter, aaeompaiDtfa da M. te paitaar Looto BooMjr, Ttontaamndraans amte OUvter. Daas iMiim, tea pianuiraa 4eolaa dnuif^llqaaa fran- oatoaa da Canada, a'annant A la loto dana tea oaax eantraa da U rla da tont panpla : te oam- pacaa at !a vflla : MM maa OllWar at TaUar an- (SriSnaat AMoaMtl; M. BooHr anialffna i te Omnda ligna da I'Aaadla. La Saignaar lot aralt prdnar^ lat wtaad'ona mtnldra vralmeat marrainaaaa. Una ClMia> dIannaTlteaitte BIbte dapate rln|t-bnlt ana; ) avilt pardn teata eoauaoa anx pmtlqoaa aUai ot aas e^i^monlaa da l'K|dlaa da ton antaaea, mate n'antieTojalt la T^rlM qa'obaeortmaat at olait en prola anx plat terrlolaa aniolMaa. "La Verlttt ante, dleait^Ua aoavant i aaa antenta, •n moatiant le Llrra da Dten, at ]a na I'al paa miiTla." (joaad aUa apprlt qna M. Boasqrltealt uaaa-tiiAraatesSUntaaleiitaraa, alia aa Ii4ta da aa randra a I'Keola, at aprAi qaelqnaa Ina- taata da eoararsatlon av#e la Mteilonnalra, a'4- cna plalna da Jola : "La Sel^aar a axaned mea piMras. .'1 n'a paa mAprlti maa laraaa. VoiU an vial aarrltanr da Diea I VolU I'bomma da Dmu qaa la damandate an Sateaaar dapate tant d'annMtl'' SaconTanlon, •alvla da oalla da toaa laa sleaa, at coaronn^ par ana mart pal- ilbla et glorlauM, aat le point da ddpart da ('(saTre m U Mltclon da la Grande Una. Lea amte Ollvlar ayant dit qaltter le Caoa'la par ralson de sant j, Mme Fellar vlnt, an oo- tobra 183S, a'dtebllr i U Oranda Llgoa, o& alte onrrlt une 4cola, dana la grenler d'ana malaoa, et lit, de l> beuret A mIdU et de 9 hearea A S, elle ratsambtelt autoor d'ella 18, paU 90 eu funta. auxqaeU alia commanlqnalt lee premiere ^Mmaata dei connalMaaoaa dlrjnea at hu- malnes ; le eolr, U petite chambra hanta ee rampllawit d'adaltee, et la Jonmte le term!- nait tort arant dam la nult, par dei exerclee* relixiattx auxqaela an nombra eonelddrabte de TOteina ne muqaaleat paa de aa lolndre. A vac de taU commencemanta; I'oeuvre da Sel- Sneui i U Uraode Ugoe davatt avanier A granda pu Ba 1840, 1'lastltnt, aae grande et solide maleon de plerre, (ilevtie par le conooura del Cbrttienit da tontea les d^nomluMont (Satnta Alltenca ^vaDtt^llque !) ^talt inanitarri par un aioquent aermon du blenheareax M. Kirk, ladte Mintetce de I'Egllse congrdgatlonallste de Boeton. Ratntenant mambre de la Sdnte-Al- Itanca da del, aurcea parolee el caract^rktlques du Umps et du Ilea . ''Le people qui <Stalt asats dana lea tdadbres a vu one grande lumldre, et A ceuz qal etalent aaslt daoi la r^gloa et dana I'ombre de U mort, la lamUre a^kt levte." iMatthieu, 4.1 Mats ce n'dtalt paa tout . a d'a- voir une Acole, II llallalt un professeiir pour Inctrulie et dirlger cette Jennease qui voulait «e comacrer auSsureur, lies amis de la Oronde Ugne le demanddreut A Dieu ; et Dleu, A qui Hen n'eat Impossible, leur on avUt pnipanJ un dana cette antique forteresse da Papume, la vUle de Qa^bec ; o'utolt H. Normandeau, d'a- bord proteseeur de muhCmatlqaea dans le a^mlnalre de Qo^b^, puis eur^ dana una pa- rolaae de campagne; ilannsnlgnd »lus da vingt ana eons ce toll biSal oii Dleu lul avalt fait troaver sa donee palx, ot o& II lul donna en- anlta une oompagne diiiae do a'assocler A ses aalota timvanz ; eloul dira tont le blen que ces v^adrablea amis ont fait?— Ea 1860, I'lnatltut dea Fllles fut transport<i A S^Unt-Ple, oik Mile Jonte, Mile Boardman, pjU M. et Mme Lafleur 88 consacrArent avec amour A IMducation de cea dtrea {due falbles que nona, nn apparence, mai« qui portent dana leura dtSUle* mitni, comma iV sIbiendltVlnet, los destinies de la Socldtd. La roal>on d'4ic6le ayant H6 btMie par acci- dent, uD concours de clrcnaatancee toutes pro- vidHntii-lles ddcida lei Mirslonnatras il trans- porter rinstitut A Longuell, en 18S8, Depuis cfttte d[>oqae, la Mission do la Orando Ltij;De a fait denx pertes irr6parables : Mme Fellpr, cette noble et Minte femmc qui s'^taltconsacrt^ an ra<u<' dm Canadians aveo un attic, una fol, une cbarttd si apostollqnes ; et Mme Laflnor, A qoi, dana one sphire plus humble, 11 a dt.<i donn^ de r4y<ler la tvpe la pla» par da I'tf poasa, da te nwraot daramteeartfttenna; allia ne aont ptoa ; aUaa aooa oat davMod ma •ajoar da te palx* Ja na vaax paa oablter da dire qa'lnd4pan- dacuaaat daa daax Inatttattooa eentralaa, la Onoda Ligna a erM, et longtempa aoatonu, un mad nombra d'^eoiei prlmatraa qnl out rendu da gmodt aarrtoea A te cauaa da I'ML^ation et da T'lTMigUa. Mate tandte qna te bonne aamaoea da la Parole tftatt rtfpandaa avec tant da aaeoAa ear te rlva iad da aotre grand flaave, 1 'lie da Montrtfal, et terivanord Atateat lahatfaa. pina on moina, aooa I'taflaaaea abaolaa daa pntlaa. Cete aa davalt paa AtM. Dten oilt an ootar da plaateara amte d'orlgtaM aaglo-aaxonna da MontiM, da faire daa laailfleaa poar I'Adaeatloa atte ocvaraion daa Oaaadlana f raneate qua lea MlHlonnalres da la Oraada Ugne na ponvateat laoUament altaiave. Daax a'aatre aax, MM. Ooart tt Tlaylor, aa randiraat en XaroDepoar y aherehar daa ottfitora. Oomme rAaoltet da toaia dAmar- ohaa. 9a vlt MaatAt arrlver aa Canada touta aoa Daada da chrAUans dAvonAa ; tea Vcasot, lai Aaaaron, lea Morat, lea Celller, tea Tanner, qat aa mlraot vlgoareaaamant A I'icnvre et raitat aboadamment bAnla. BncoaragAa par le aoaeAa da ae* pramlera mtealoaaalrea, Ta Bocidt A rnuMO^aaadianna an appela d'aatrea. MM. Doudtei vamlaij Bolaadt, at d'aa Ires cncoie, avae laan faaUUaa. vl"'.aat 'nroaali les range da I'anaAa AvaagAllqaa da Nord. Dtux <!col«a fareat oavartaa : I'aoa t MontrAal, aoua la dl- raetioadaXaaTMiaer, Paatf* A BaUartvidre, aoaa oalto 4a MM. Ooadiet et Vemlar, aldAa de lean fjpjj W •09IMHI!U*-._Un magnUqae rAvaa nwi I ««im da BaUarlTlAre vInt, an 184S, rAlooIr la amor 4at Mkaloanatres et da te BoclnA. 8«lie AlirM taraat eonvertla au Balgaeor, dont plu- aiawa aoat devenna de* oavnera fafluent* it I'Aducatlon ft la mlatotAra. A oatta dpoqne anssl, na ehet da famillo rA- laaa ii le dlstrlok 4a Jolletle, honuo tataOiiaat tl Industrtaox qal, depute dt* sn- aAaaTdlaltmalAl'aiaaaB aaln duPaplrmo, it eharohatt «a tAtonnank la vArltA qal sanvp, vli.t ddpoaar aaa dontea at a«a angolstes tux picds da JArna, 4aaa te aodAtA iU» irArea ctdes i auis da BtfarlvtAi*. Ba eoaveralon qui rntralnr oelte daa aiaaa, toraia aaa Apoqoe mAnorabic daaa llitetolN 4a te BoolAtA Fraaco-Caca- dieana ; alte fat aalvto par eelte da Man d'aatrea doat tea noma aoat dana tontea lea Eglisra f\i Nord at du Bad. Oaa aneeAa, Jointa A ccnx qui aaeoapagaalent tea traiTanx tntelllgents ot imr- glqneA da X. at Mow Tanner A MontrAal, dA- cldArant to OomltA A bAtIr A la Pointe-aux- Tremblea, nn Inatltat assex vtste pour recevoir la multitude d'AIAvea qnl, de toutes parte, ve- naient mendier aax missionnairct le pain de I'lntelllgenca at de la Parole. N'oublions pas tontefob que eea premliret amuses de Belle- rlvlAre et de la Polnte-anz-Tremblea furent dra anndet de renoncement, de prtire et de fol. Ab I lit n'Ataient pat venus chercbe r sur le sol Canadian la fortune ct let honneurs, crs vall- lante territeurt ot lervantet du Christ, qui ne saTAtent paa toujourt ce que le lendemsin Icur foumirait pour les besoins <iuotidien« de Icnir nombreux AlAvet ! Aassi le Seigneur leur falsait- II voir, de Jonr an Jour, dt eouvent d'une ma- nldre miraculeuse, sa dAllvrance uAme pour les chosea matArielles, et leur accordalt-il ItrEe- mant le touhalt de leurs CGOurs : la conTertlun de* Amai el I'extentlon du rugae de J<!su*. II lour accordalt anssl et leur augmentalt en proportion de leur foi et de leurs vraU besoins. la Bymp»>/lile et le concours de leurs frAres et sasnr* de tengne anglalse. L' Association des Dames de MontrAal, en particulier, entratn^e paries Aloqnenta appels qu'une vie de fol ptde diivouement inspiralii A Mma Tanner, voulut complAter I'mnvre du ComllA gAnAral en eons- trulsant, pour I'nsage des fillee, une belle mai- son de piorre, A cMi de rimmenso Adiflce hkll pour les gar;ons. Mais, u dAcrets Insoridatiies de la Provideu'ee, au moment oik I'icnvro allatt, samblait-il, prendre un essor nonveau et plus grand, M. Vernier, rAcemment ponsacrd au sa'nt inlnlstAra, ot qui revenait d'Europe avec un nonveau renfort de misslonnaire*, M. Vernier pArIt dana le* flots, en.vne de ce continent, o«i sea travanz comma Professeur et Messsger de la bonne nouvelle, avalent AtA tant et si long- temps bAnis, et cnmme si I'Apreuv j n'eftt pas AtA aasea forte, la main du Seigneur so pctso sur cello qui Attit pour le Directeur dn I'lusti- tut una intelllafente, une noble, une aftertueueo compagna, et aprA* de longs mols de souiTranco, I'enlAve A raffection de con marl, de son unlnue enfant, de safamllle, desAlAves, du Com*t6et de tons ceux qui avalent cu le privllAge de la voir poursutvro avoo uno fol Anerglquo ( t prr- sAvAranta, I'banainr, la glotre et I'immorta- UtA. Capaadaat I'mavre eommeaeAe n'a paa AtA Intarroapoe ; da aonvaaax oavrter* aoat vaana ramplaoareaax qnl n'Ataient pIna, pvte d'aatrea enoora *e MWt KiayA* A eea poataa ardna *t laportaato, at y ont recu dea lemoignagaa aer- talna da I'approbatlon du divin Maltra. Hemar- qiMwa d'alltenra id, comma pour la Oraada Ligna, qa'ea dehor* dt* deoz grandee Inatltn- ttoaa atalaa* A la Pointe-anx-Trtmbtc*, te BodAtA Fraaco-Oanadienne a toujour* entreUna et en- tratlent eneoia beaueonp d'AcoIrt primalret florteaantaa qni, pour Itur part, conconrrnt au blen gAnAral da I'muvrc. SI, quittant lea bord* dn Saint- Lanmt, none remontlona le coura du Blchclliu, noaa troa- verlon* *ur la rlvo drolte de ca fltuve deux Acoloa flori**antet, connnea tout le nom d' "lat- ■ tltut* de Babrevote." Ce* Acoln sont dlrlgAr • Sar un C( mllA de CbrAtiena Aplacopanx. La olgt da Belgntnr (a monira d'una aualAra vl- •Ibie d*n* le* origine* de cetta MImIob. Denx olllcler* aaglal*, qui prenalent Itnr pcnaion dan* une ftnllla canadltnne-frtncalia da I'A- cadle 7 ItlBient, en ptrttnt, nn Nonvean-Tct- tament franjait; lo petit-fll* de cetta famille I't mporta avec lai A Babnvol* , ou II Alait vinu a'Atablir. La lecture de ceNouTe*u-T(*t«m(nt et de la Liturgie anglicane, tra£nita en tran- c«li, le toBvaiiie p«u A vtn dra rntura de I'Kgllie de sea pArts, et II Joint pabllqncmcEt rEgliae Aplieopale do Chrittlcvllle. lin amis Apiscopanz de celte ville ct de sa voisine Baint- Jean itnttnt le lietoin de fsiie de rcuveanx ifforl* pcnr AvangAllier UsCtncdIcFs-FrtDfiii. Le mtjor Christie ct ta drn:e Ifitltiist nee Aglite «t nn prrsbjt£re A 8abreT0li;le BAv. Inniel Gavin quKdrpul* qut-lque ttmi*, tia- vaillalt avec la Mlislon do la Craide LIgnr, vlf at t'y Atiblir. ct consacre les crpt dcinlcre* •nn^ea desa vie A I'cmelgnimtnt de la Jcu- nei*r, ct A la prcdlc*tion de r£v*ngilo ; 11 tut la^oiede Aolrplusituis £ni(s te tinimr vtri leSanvcur.cu s'affcimir dtcs Irs volis do )a ?iiAtA. Apes la Kort do re fierr, la foclA'A rclt^etsstlqne du Ccnltntiit it die Ci Ionics I Hit la dlrtctlcn do tta auvif. In UC4, in istllut pcur tarfiD* lut t^ttbll A E«lnt-Jitn, ct quclqiics iiniA(*plua ItrC, un Inilitut j cvr flllcK fnt (iDilAA f ntrcvols tux tcint de * no Tcu^c CaTin. Depute 18C8, lee denx Inttlloli tout u'lDls A Sabievots (t y (DtAtAlel'rrci(.u rpfrlluci d'un giasd Dinbre d'AlAvee. La fa- mine Cu filmier, vcnu de i'Acadle avec la Parole do Diiu, itncti£t!e pir cette Pt!olr, a dt'JA iuamA quaire cuvrlett dtnt te cbtnp nilte'trrane, tvndls riue luimfme. vAnAiable )'stiiar<lie, llancbiau uivlce de J&us, attind dars I'lumble cciiflaDre do la fol le mcmtnt cu 11 f turra dire ivtcle Mint vicillatd Sim Aon: ''Seigneur, quo lu Jaloes nalntenant alter ton Fcrviteur en palx, telon la patole, carn:eayeuz ont \u Ion taint." Jo rrgrette dO n'a\clr lu n:e frccurer d<s rcnerlfinimcnts plus I'tcndug tur ce que nee fiAtas Mdthcdtsti'S cnt fait dans ce i ays ; Je rsla qu'lls y ont (\6 en ICui^diclIoD, qu'lls ai- dent ) lueii urs i'< olcs c(i une ccLtalnc d'enfmlk, tont Olcv^s does lacislniodn Seigneur, qu'un i^vclli'ts plus nmarqutblesett venu ccurcn- ncr 1<iiiR titvivx [timl les Indlius £u lac des Del X M<r<flpcF, nais lent ccia itt trrp gt'Tii'ial , )(Ul i'lrc (,uo qnelque fie'rc M^lhe>- dlblp, lei iiii'eiit, vruilia lien tuipli'ir Al'lm- perfcctlou do <i s rrmarques par quelques dA- tailspris»urlevlf ttqui K^Jtulronti.csetEuri'. Quo ce* fi^re* Men-aimi^a it ti gijo^reux ta- cnent d'tlllinrs one ucus cnliieions tens avic Jololo Jour oil lis prcndiiiit une part, ctpirs grande, ct )ilus dirccte A I'a'UTie c'o rtkuca- tiin ctdo I'eTangOllsBtlon de noire peuplc. RAtumons-ni US. Trols Boctvles Mlssionni in s dans lo eours do ces quaianto demlerrs am Acs, ontcommencA la billo iruvre de IV-ducstion AvangAllr>ne; cllis ont Ifttt (uccrsfiTementsix grands Inbt hftp, (/ii|>Insde SfiOAIiTCS desdvdz saxes tont \ < ' ' Biiuuellement, pendant tept ou huit mols, t- une forto influence lijlelltis- tnelle, morale ct rellgliUFe, ety refoivent ore solide AdocatloD, polt primaire, wit teccndBlre, snit vlasi^ique outhiioloizique, qui. les pii'psro , t pour lo temps, ct pour ruternlti5 ; elles oi t fuudv un grand nombre d'l'colcs primalret, ou des centalnes d'enfants apprrnnent d'une ma- niero iatolilKonte les premiers principes des sciences divines et humaines ; elles ont pie- parA les votes ou favorIrA la formation do plu- sli'urs pimBtonnnts prlri's A Berlliier, A Mas- couche, li Salnt-Hyaclnlho, dchtlni/B A ncevolr des Jcunes fsea; ct eurtout des jeuues lilies do CO pays it dis Etats-Unls <iui, cans lUX, seralent i Adults A viler frnpper il la pnr)e des couvents, refuge de la pire cspece, ]iour les cnfanis do ccux qui ont dik appreudru A ezaml- *874] EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 97 «tr loatM obOMt, at A m rtttnir que M qnl ant (>9n; MiBn I'uoa da eaa 8ucWt««, U 8<iel^^ VrHOo-OaiM Mobd* , a oumribud i U artfutluii 'd'uDa teola da thAologia fninc«U«, aula A I'lMliM PrattnrtdrlaDDa at afflllA i U gnada UalvanU^ MoUill. Dunnoai quvlquaa ohifirea •pprosimatlfa, lU noui aldaroDt i voir Im r4«alt«ia obWnut t KiMton dt la Ormid* JUgHt. - k.A- vaa admla dans laa lititltutlooa. 1,400 BIAtm adiiiia dana lea Keoloa pri- malrca.. 1,000 9,400 JlvtloH ArtuMo • oiuuN niM. — El«- vaa admla dana laa laotltuttoiia. 1,000 BMvaa admU dana laa Kcoica prt- aalraa. i.jNO 3,800 Mimlm'lt HtibrtpiM: — BMvea ad nla dana l«a laatltoUoaa JHV AMraa adnla dana laa Keolaa prt- maliM ISI 410 JfMon MihoMilt. — UiTaa ad- nla daoa laa Eeolaa 80O Total 5,010 VolUI done prAi da fl^OOO dMTva qui ODt paai^ far noa keolaa. Da M Doabre, pina da 8,000, da Paplataa ^in'lla 4t«lenr. d'aburd, aont daTeiiU'. ProtriUnta, «tpliia da 8,000 ontM a^rlenaaroent eonvrrtl*. 81 Doaa oonaliMruna enaulta quallaa aoi.t Ira «arrl4riM fulvlpt par lea 4Mrea lortla da ce* 'deolta, nous trouvoaa que fort pan d'entre euz aont ik-ettfi dana la elasse dea Jouruallrrs qua la plnpart sout dcTenns feroilers, ^t que la reato, ^ui sMIeve A nn. chlfTre rrspectabla, aont de- -veuna artlaan*, eommls, cliafs d'atall-ra on 'd'MaUlaaeniinu InduBtritils, mdcaniciens, nd- Jloclanrs, aveoU, doetvura, prof«aaears, 4.11- tenra de ]oum.>.ux. chefs d'liistltuiliin. Caa Bcolea ont funtnl da plus de 100 A 150 tnstitu- teura oo Iiistitutrlcea, SO Golportenra on Evaa- ^llatea etSO MlnlKtresdu salnt-Erangllf. Mala cea eblSrea, tout ^loqaenia qn'lls sodi, He diaant pas tout. II* ne d miient paa Is vrstH ifiesare de I'lnflnmre eX' rc4e dana ce ptyx par lea 4cole* ^vsiiii*Sl|ques. Et d'abord que devlfo- dnl>«t, ran* lea InatltuM, l<-a rnfants d>-a fainlllea protr t.intrs, p<-rduea au milieu d'une popuUtluki paptft' , ft avrc lea cnfaeU, aouvent b«laa t laa faiiilHus T Qnl nous dira le nombre 'd'mdifldns ct de faiBlIU* amen4< par noa '4'ivea A rejeter Ics em-uts de Bnme, ou A se «'>tisaerer au Christ t Qnl nous rilra le nombre 4l'(Sc<>le8 crMea d^ns les parolsst* eathollqnea- nimainea, pour emptehrr Ira enfaota de era parulMM, d'alirr chercbrr A Sabrevols, A la Fulnte-aus Tn-mhlra, ou A la Gninde-LI);no era prMOMiesconnalssaDei-a qui, avanf I'arrivde ites OilssionnalreB, ^ulent le prlvll^gH d'un sixld iie * pelna de la pipulatfoo t<i'Hler Qui nous dIra enflq comblen d'^eoles cathollques-romti- nea out d<k, bon grd mal fti, rntrer dans la vole dn progrAs, alln de retfolr una partle de lenrs ^lerrs fatljiiute de n'apprendre que le «at^blame, le chaprirt, des pridre* latlnea, et laa tout premlera ^l^mmta de I'art de lire, 4'^rire et de calculerr CVst qnand on lea conaldAre A tana cea puints de vne qu • noa 'bcolea dvanedllquei a<> rdvdirnt au cht^tlun et aa vrai patdote, dans touie leur Importance. Heurrux notre Canada si, ]e ne dis pas toua lea chrftlena, mala tuua les patriott-s protes- tMts Tovalent rimport«nce de la question dea 4colr8. L'EsHsa paoale le salt fort blrn, elle -du motns. Kile se rapprlle qu'au sriitdme aid- de ce sont les ^coIks fonddes rt ■uultli.ll^ par Irs J^ultea qui ont arr£i6 lea pn<grts de la IMforme en AUrmagne, et elle salt, par une •mire experience, que leafcolrs nstlonales des Bta'a-Ccis, en eulttrant chrif la Jeuiiesre Irlan- -dalse, Canadtrnne et A'llemsnde les facultda int«llrctaell-t et moralra, I'a rendne lobablle A se prater aux manipulations des prAtres et. la prepare, d'nne :iatilAre s&re et Irr^lstlble, rur la llbrrtA glurixuse des rnfants de Dim laqnelle I'BvaiigtIe Atamrl, que le Pape ne pent plua encbaliirr, appelle toute nation, tri- Dot, langne et pruple. Lea vrats amis de la liberty rellglense et poMtlqne an Canada, Ira vrals et honnfites fivtrioles dolvent au'al Jager, A leur juste ra- rur, era accn<atlnna d- iilrts d'Httelsme et -d'lncrMulltd que rEgllse papale lance rontre les4c<>les oil son cattichtsme n est pas enselgne. Car II est de fait, que ce sont precls^ment lea populatlnna oil en cat^hlsme a r^gn^ sans rttttge qui sont, A c«tt»' briirr, les plusport^n I'ath^sme et A I'lnrr^ luUt^, en un rout li-a molns rellglruses, l^moiii lis populations de la Franoe et de I'ltalle. Commrnt expllquer crt ^at de chose* T Commrnt se falt-ll que Irs po- pulations soi-dlsant b^r^tlqurs de la Hollandr, 4e la SuAdr, du Oaneiiiark. de 1' AUrmagne et do vaste empire Aiiulo-Saxon solmi. plus moralea «t molns irreliglcutes que celles qui OBt erO aoaa l« tatellw do aaoardotallsma papal T liela nroTlvnt e>i gfinda uarlla da I'A- (iueatlon donnAa dana Irurs Acolaa. Or, quel aat I'IdAal da I'lnatltuivar AvangAl'qne t La vral Instlttttenr aat ealul qui a'efforee, toua laa Jonra da aa vlr, de rAalUrr la aubllma IdAa' qua Jean-Baptlat« rntrevoyalt romma la but suprtioa de aon auvre, lorsqu'll s'ticrialt : 11 J^HtqmU VhrUlenA sa M qiit]$dlmimiti Effacer, ou rejetar du plus an plua dana I'arrlAre-plao tout re qiil tirnt ircp rxoioalTement de la terra rt da I'bommr, pour dAvrluppar d'una manlera progreaalTi-, •ImttlUnAa et bannaniqua l'A'.ra tontrBtlar, IVsprit, I'Ame et le onrpa. aoua Pin- fluenea aancliaaute da la Parole Aorita, rt dana un e<«tMtton]»ura plua ImmA'tlatet pin* Intlma aveo la Parole Aiarorllr, la Parole falia chair, tal est le but de touta Ailneatlon AraagAllqae, rt oartra ea u'eat paa calnl qn'un sa propose dans lea eollAgas daa JAsnItaa. Eat«a A dire qua laa Ae ilaa protaaUntas du noode antler, et du Cwtada m pwtlcnitar, ont attaint la but propoad t Loin da noua une telle penaAa II y a parmi nous, diaona le ft* ha- meni. Urge place pour leprovrAa. Poaraa>/oaa done notra couraa les yaux IsAa aor I'MAal qui brillr daTaoi uoua ; rt iodlquoDa, ea t<>rmlnanlj qualquaa polma aur Iraquela none almeriona A appi-lar I'attantlon da noa nunbreux et bonorda lo. Formation d'un comliA central eompoad de dAldgoAa dra illverses lnstitntlon<. pour sVntandra «t s'unir »ar les questions d'admls- i-lon et d'axpulsloii. les coura (■'Atudea, le chois dra llrraa, lea examena, laa dlpl6aiea, lea mAi-hodaa A anlrra. Ac. ; So. Foraaatlon d'un comftA aandrianr d'Adn- eation compoaA du PrAaident rt daa prtnclpauz roambrea dra dtvenea aoclA'Aa mlarionniurra, da principal du O'dl^M McGIU, de la Haute Bcoie et de 1'EcoIm Normala, dea cbafa dea InsMtuts misalonnalrra, et da tellea antrea reraonniw qu'on juicerait important da a'ad- >l'<d e. pour examiner lea questions sni- v.inti's : lu. Q't'y a- -il A faira ponr donner A nos flllaa canadlrnnra une Aducatlun supArieare ; car, U rsr Arldent que I'on c'a pas fait pour riles ce qu'uu a fait pour noa Jaunes hommes ; 8o. Qu'y a-t-il A faire pour empAcher la ]au- nr*i>e protrataate anglalae at amerieaine d'aller dans IfS Aiablta««m"Dts paptate* p.iur y Atudler Ira langues. la muslque, kc Lrs lustltuts ne pourraieiit-lls paa, dana uue certaliie meaure, et avrc pruflt, Ira admettrr A leura conraT So. L« tempa ne arr»lt-il paa venu de fonder, en rapport avrc I'UuWersitA McOtll, daa cour* dr tb^ >logle, de claastquea, de KttAraturea, de laQKues iiiod-rnes, de matbAmallques, Ac. doonAa m laiigue fran9aise rt pour dea franfais, Rours qui nipuudrateot au besoin d'nne Aduca- lion supArt uru pour uos Jeunes gene, ponr noa 1-unea fliirs, rt peut-Atre suasi pour ceux dra dls et dea fliles de noa amia de laugue an- glo-saxonne, auxquela nos Instltuta ne kuffl- raient pas t Puirae ce raplde coup d'mll JelA snr lea ori- gines, Ira proiirds, I'lnlluenca et le-t besoins de noa Acoles AvangAliques rallumer dana noa coeurs le fi-u sacr^ de I'entboualasme pAda- goglque, en nou* fataant srntir qun la rarrlAre de I'eusrignrmeDt rat un vral aposlolat, un saiot mliiialAre dea Ames, aussi important que le mlulstAre de la cbaire I LES MISSIONS FRANCAISE8 PAHMI LES CATH0LIQUE8 DU CANADA. PAR LB HBY. T. LaFLBUB. Je n'.at point A tous fsire I'bl^torique de CCS Mtsslona, cela a AtA fait dans un travail qui a piAcA'IA le mirn. Eii le llssnt, vous iiouvea viius fairr une IdA ■ de la puissance ilu catholl- cism>- dans le Ba«-(:aoada. Le Canada est le paradia terrrstre de U puissance clArlr^alr, anssi ei-t-il surrrlllA par dra Kardi>>ns viiiilants qui le ciiltlvent avec ornuell, Frndant ph a dr deux slAcles. I'eiit.rAe en fut dAfrndue A Cuut Protrs- taiit, mala surtuut aux Protestants Franfals, Hna|urnots. 81 Ton ve«|t se faira une IdAe des AlAments rellgieux qui domlnArent an dAbut mAme de la coloiilaatlotfdu pays. II faut lire dans les ]>iumaux.frai.j4ls de QuAbec et de MontrAal, et ce qur Ton y <flt du deux-criitlAme annlvrrsaire qne Ton cAAbre aujourd'hul dana la vlrille vllle fort.lllAr. Bur 77 eccl^«lai>tlquea de dllfA- rrnta ordrrr, on cnniptatt 82 j^sultrs. Blen que crux-ii alent A'A plun tard rxpulaAs du pays, leur iDllueiicH y ra' rrs'Ae y attrndaiit leur re- tour qui, e-u]'>uid'nul ne «e fait ccrtvs pas dans I'onihrr et le ailrnce. Drpuls 1074, lurqu'A la conquMe, par lee Anglais, done prndant prAs fi'au alAcle, crtie puUisance ecclAaiastiqne a'eat ezercAe en toute llbartA aur ce aol viarga. sans tneuna intervaa tiou d'inflnenesa Atraagerea. AprAa la eonquAta, II y a maiataaant plua d'na autre slAcla, qiial qurs r 'lliairaa angUla at qualquaa comaar- (ante, aana parlar da certaloa avaatarlara, via- ram aa axrr au |i«ya. Oaa gana, comma aoas la Savons aaara, a'Ataiaat goAra rrllgteux. L'aua- arnt'lla AtA, a'AiaiaaMl* paa das cfmquArants, Jea Anglaia, par cinaAquant CimaiilArAa coaUBB d«aennemla,,et d« plua lla Ataiant Protaataala. Oaa Protaatanta n'Atalent guin proprea A faira daa prosAlytaa, oar Us arrivairnt an oa pay* an son du eaaon, du cllijuetts drs armas. Uu pro- sAlytiSBM, 11 s'an flt, et niAnM beauoonp, BMia aaaaaa inveraa. Plua d'un boa Apiscopallaa, Kins d'un rubaata prsab>tArlaa Aouasala, saaa t molBdra iatantlon dn ranuneer A la rellgioD da Itnra pArea, prAtAreat orpaudaat I'oiillla A la Tolz da eetta laUgloa nolvarsalla qui rap- petla I'aaroar. Daaa l«nr laolrmeak loia da leiir paya at da leura aasodatioaa rallgiauaaa| lit parmlreat A cetta alrAne da i>ut Mriar d'naa maalAre plua luuebanta at plus profunda qa« U votx da 1* oonaelaoea prulaataata, Ila *a au- rlAi»Bt dans dea faalllaaeatbolliuaa; leura an- fania AlevAa par dea mArea qui eUaa-mAoMa •TairBt AiA AlavAaa par dea uonnea, euTirunaAa d'liifluenea* ritmalnaa, deviurent naturellemaat, forcAoMut eatbollqnaa romaina. Aloat famllla aprAa familir, eoiuuia aprAa eolonU passAraat an romsniame au moyea da ce fadla praaAtar- tisna. Urla oontlnua aur plusieura point* dit paya, preaqua saaa oppoaillou Jusqu'a caa .iw alara tempa. II y a envifon quaranta ana qn'ane nouTalla Are, en quelque aorta, eommensa daaa I'bla- toire reliflrusA da notra paya Jnsqu'alora e'aat A peine si I'un avait fall quelque tentative poor faire conualtra I'Bvaagila ans Canadlaaa- Francaia. Bn 1884, H. Hrnri Ollvlar, psatcnrda la Sulssa fraacaiae, ae readit an Canada dana I'iutentloo d'y aanoncar rBvangile aux In- diana. ArrivA dana un paya oil II y avatt beau- ooop plaa de Fraacaia que d'ludirna dont II Inl aurait AIA difflcUa a'apprendre lea dUlaataa, «a- coutagA par dea amia anglala qui depnla loag- tampa demaodaient A Dieu nn onvrier pour cette csuTre, II sedAelda A faire de la popnlatlim fraacaiae son champ da travail. DIen rnvoyait alaaf I'Aiiacella qui davalk allumer nn feu part- lloatrur pour tout ce prnpla. J'ai dit qua la premier pni-Alvtls.xe Atalt facile, mala celni-oi Atalt an contraire trAa-dllBclle. Aeparar rerrenr de la vArilA, dAtachrr de I'arbre apoatoltqna la grappe romalne que I'babile mtin dn prAtra y a lutrodulte, c'est un pnwAilA dAllcat, maia ni- ceaeairr, al I'ou ne vrut paa qn'un Jour toute la vAritdchrA'ieiine ne aoit paa dAnatnrAe, VoilA par oik nous croyona ponvoir jiistiSar la pour- suite d'jne dAclslon qnl n'a paa la symiiatbia de tons lee Proiestanta. II en eat qnl aont tout A fait oppoaAa au proaAlytiame parmi Ira Ca'bo- llqnea. Nona oaona dire que ce ne aont paa lA da vnala Protrataats, et qu'ila ne le aont qne paroa que le haaard lea a fait naltre de parrnia pro- taatanta. J'ai preaque dit, qu'A moiua qu'ila ne solent Catbollques de cosnr. lis sont A peina ChrAtlens, car, sulvant aaint Paul, un vral ChrAMen doit faire dn protAlytlrme. "Nona croyons, dit saint Paul, et c'est ponr cela anssi que nous parion'." En prAsence de I'hlatolre evansAllque, c'est argnmrnter blen faiblement ?[u« de dire que le Cathollclsme romaln rrn- rrme une grande portion des vAritAs esaan- tlrlles de rEvanglle. La religion de rAnclenna Alliance, telle qu'elle Atalt enseignAe par lea f>rAtrra Jnlfs du tempa de JAans, contenali ansai a aubstance de la r<-Iigion du vral Dieu, et nAao- moias JAana dit aux doctrura de la lol ecclA- sisstlque : "Vona auAantlssea le comvande- ment de Dieu par voire tradition." Noua en diaoos autant dn CathoHclame romaln. Noua Savons blen qu'au point de vne d'nne rellidon toute mondaine, il s'attache A une mnvre comme la nAtre une i lAe dAfavorabIa ; o'eat une tftche Ingrate que de dAnoncer la faosse monnale, lore niAme que les plAces con- tlennent pins de bon que de mauvals mAtal. On trouve plus hAMique d'allrr chrrcher le mInA- nd dans la mine rt de sAiiarer lA le pur mAial de son alllage; p 'unantceU n'est nl pins boo- nAte nl plus uAcessaire pour le blen de la 8o- clAtA. Ileat tout aussi honorable d'A're le rA formateur d'nne religion altArAx par de fau-srs doctrines, que de la prAcher dans aa puratA primliive A ceux qui n'en conosissent rieb. Tout aussi honorable de changer de reliuion quand nn fait la derouverte qun rrlle qn'un TOUs aInculquAe, on plutAt InoculAe dans Ten- fance rsc plelne d'erraura, que d'eo accepter une tout d'abtird «n pli-lne connalreance da cause, alora que I'Ame eat table rase eo fait da rrllKlon. Notre prosAlytiame rst d'une nature {irofondemeiit religieuar. Ce qne nous, aoibl- onnona surtout, ce n'eat pa* de donner A la -"'^immmmwi^''^''^^ 1|WWW»PWS*pwwwip?" MONTREAL DAILY WITNESS [Oct «• I* p«ftthr OrtkoMqMi U* MB ttOtft. Qm I'm _- , J<roM MlataMal «d - )MI^. It pMrtMtl'flBOM ,^ MtkOltaOM M dmdIm pralMlMU, i ■•bMtorlmi pw na ttal iMUat A la fUtc. Ponrquol f fire* qna I* ProtMlMHtma Mt pint tevomUa A I'oafia d'ua* Mueattoo i|4n4fBla, da rCfaagMlaaUoD daa ma>ni at A ta eoltara da la Tiala •plrttoaMtA. La ProtaatanUama mAma la |4ua frowlar, na mat; t d'talarmMlatra aatra Oirnatl'booim*, ou il mriaaga la eon- taet InuiMlat pour I'tatalfdiiaca, la ccrar at I'AoM IndlvldaaUa, arac la parola da Dlau at I'aaprit da Dlau lut-niAaia. Koaa admiroaa toua la g^nla da I'honaia qui a aoaen at mla A asAcnthm la plan da I'Kcltaa da aalnt Flam, A Rome, ca tymbole da Ilm- manaa IrIIm daa Papaa au MojaD-Aca. If alt n aatdant lamonda un plua irand c^dI* que Ml* cbal-Auga, e'mt la ccaar hnmahi A moltiA cod- veitt, at t'afforoaat da tarrlr A la (oli DIcu at la monde. Tout Atalt frand daoa ee fiwid moada romatn,' la Man comma la mal. LA prit nalaaanee la cranda Mte d'nna IgllM nnlTer* ■alia, eompoaaa da tout laaAdmanta dal'bnma- nItA. au rdatlon plua on molna Atrolta arae la Obnttlaalaina, eattald^ qnl a AtA una malAdlc- tloB pour I'Egllaa at pour la monde. Oa n'aat paa un IdAal.una eonoepUon aplrltualle, mala una rranda l<Me. Ca n'aat pai I'IdAa ehrAUanna da rlKllaa, eella-IA veut, aalon la parole du Kaltra, que I'EbIIw aolt dant le monde, I'IdAe roamlaa veut qaa la monde, le monde IrrAgA- nArA tolt daaa I'KallM. Oe vaate ddma Inlel- laotoal eouTra alnaTca qna I'on a appelA I'Kgltae eatboUqae ; e'eat una aaaamblAe de pAehanra Bon-eooTHTtia at de lalnta auquelt oa a doanA la Bom gAnAnI at aaetA de ObiAtiana. eatte ImmaMa nmltltade, vona truuTM ■ainta, ll7ana,etU yen a toujonn en, auMl daa pAobenr* acandaleuz, dea dAvola at daa iaorAdalat, mAma daa maiArialiataa. Dana la BodAtA daa JAcuitaa, qui eat una eooeentra- ttaa do CathoUdaBM, vona leneontm Aaa hommaa pnra at douz comma Bonnlaloue at Bavinan ; nwli auial, tout A o6tA d'eux, rAei- tkBtlaa mAmca prlArra, araat fait laamAmaa TtBux, dea faatAmaa de reirolutlona, daa penA- euteura eomme Torqnemada et .Latelller, tout prAtaAieaauadtar, a'Ua le pouTateat, I'InqnIat- altloa. Dana la mAme ■gllae. ^aacal at Xaeo- bar, FAneloa at le eardlaal Dubol*. Hyaejnthe LojtOB et Loula Venlllot. le gAnle da I'lnjura ■ona la fome rrllffiaaaa. Ila aont dana la mime XgUae ear la Terra, mail quel miracle na fau- dra-t41 paa pour qn'ila aolent de la mAme (Jnand un grand mowrement rAformatcur anrnebe dea mllUona A cette iRllie formAe de tant d'AIAmenta diTera, comma e'eat un orga- niame viTant, elle reeruta dea aiembret dana dea rAglona plus bamaa. Hie a pour cala una large baae daaa notre monde encore il Impar- falC VollA oe qol aaaura eaeora un long aTantr A la nltglou dlte eatboliqne danale monde. Cette pTOdtgleuae ag^mAiauoa d'AIAmenta »l dWrra ■e metlonneia encore aant douta dana lea nanda confllta dea nailona. En attendant, lea CbrAtlana dolrent travaUler aana relAcbe A la converalon dea Amea indlrlduellea. II* la dol- rent et le Mront, a'Ua aont anImAa de I'eaprit divln. n ne (ant paa nAanmoina qn'llt t'at- tendent A trouTcr I'unllA ^9 rol et de etoyance dent ee Ttate aaiemblage. mala una variAtA telle qu'elle rend trAa-dUBclla I'ap- ^itocbe dea Amea IndlTlduellet. Voua croyti atoir ailaira A un Catbdlque aIncAre, con- yaincu. Faa du tout, voua trooTerei tout le nom de Catbolique un rationnallste, un InerA- dule, on pit que cela. II Tout (ant aant ceaae cbangar roe baiteriea pour ne pa* dA|ienierToa forcea contra un fantAme. J 'at dit que notiv) proaAlytUme eat tlncere, malt diffldle ; II r a cecide contolant, c'rtt que partoot oO II pA- nAtre, II Ta Jutqu'A la ractne de I'Ame et auz entraillea de la SoelAtA, 11 purifle, AlAve et tpl- rttnallte let Amei. II (alt cela pour It-t Catho- llqntt romatot qui le conTeitltaent, mala ll (alt pint encore, U rAagIt tor let Frotettantt eux- mAmea. Dapiilt I'arilvAe det lllttlonnalrea de laoKue (raocalte au milieu du C-' 'bollcltme, le (acOe proiAlytltme det CatboUquu a pretqne entlArement ceatA. L'IntArAt tnaoltA ptrml let Frotettantt de' lancue anglalie n'a (ait que grtDdlrdeJonren jour, ani^'i ett-cenne gAoA- rotitA qn'iu lont venut au tecoun de cette fltnvre difflefle, mala bAnle, qnl n'ett encore que dant ton en(ance. Lea premlen Miitlonna'ret da cette oraTraTenalent de la Bullae (ran{alte. Nout aafont, none, Canadlena-fraociil*, com- ment lea prAtrea eanadlena i« tontaMittAeen doaaaat A aa mol da "Saltaa" una tlgntaea Hon OBI poriait laa IgBoraata A touraar aa rldh euia 4aa panoBBaa qui apparttaBBeat A una at Bobia bmIob. II aamole poartaat que le olergA roamla. qui a laat aa A toBflitr dn terrible ear- catBM da Voliaira, anralt dik t« lappalar que e'eet uao aivM qna I'on pant facilamaet toumer eontre ana-mAmea, mAme anJunrd'huL Cala B'a paa amoAibA I'lvaaglla de (aire ton cbe- mln daaa Dlao daa fam^lca et dant bion dea Amea. Ce n'ett encore qn'un petit commence- ment, mala bItntAl II an viendra qui moitton- nrront avee cbant de triompba 06 aout avout aamA a*ec larmea. Flutlenn eauaea estArlenraa nout aidant et prometient pourua aTeBlraiaaa rapproebA, I'aa- eendant da FrotvatantUmr, mAma dana la Baa- Canada. II jr a una Amiaratlon centtanta det Caaadlent-fran(ait aui Btata-Unit, una Imml- mtloB noa mulu contldArable dea Anglala au Canada, ttl rout rtgardea la carte de I'AmArlque du Nord. vout rerrei qua la Baa Canada catno- llque eet preaqna entlArement enclafA par dea Frotaitanta ptriant I'Analtit. C'ett le Noureau- Brantwick, let Itatt-unlt, le Hant-Caaada, et plat loia la Colombia aoglaiae. AJoutea a cala que le CaBadlan-(ran(«M apprend (tene- ment I' Anglalt et alme A le parier, et toui avei lA une propbAtle pour I'aTenlr. U ctt pAnlbla A un Franftlt de t'aroner qu'arant blen long- tempe ta propre laague tera dereana pretqne one laague de lose an lein de ta patite ; le vnl CbrAtiea pent t'en contoler qutnd 11 tt dIt que la laogne angliiae ett de loutet let langnct eelle qui tert le pint de vAblcnle A la parole de I'SrauUe. II t» lAtlgae A ezprlmei et A en- teadra aant cette Itogue let tenament< let plut taerAt, qui auront una autre ezpreeaioi dant le laagage taerA, unirertel at immurtel d<M CIcnz. ■n attendant ceite oontoiatlon tuprAme, II j a un Men Immente A (aire parmi nout au moyen de la laague frtncalae. C'eat un Inttm- ment que Oieu a dAlA Mnl pour det mllllert d'Amet. Taadlt que nout pourtnlTon* cette muTre, noe Toltlst eatbollquet naultlpllent leura im- meaaea AdiUcaa rallkienz. Leuia tAmlnalret et lean couventa lontde vraiaa lortereaaea. S>>nt- allca un Indlee de la peur on nae prenve de la (orca t L'na et I'antre. 8i (ort qn'Tl aolt, le Catbolidtme ctt menacA an uaaada, 11 ett me- nacA au debort et an dedant. Daa monumanta, daa (oiteraaaca aont dea cboaaa mortet que I'bomme Tirant, AIAre ou dAmoIlt, on quelqne.^ (olt dAaerte. A qnol terrent det (ortereMce quand lenra gardlent let abandoonent t L'en- nemi pent venir t'en emparer. II n'y a que quelquea <innAea, nout I'kvont tout lu eten- tendu, le ebe(, lAputA intalUib'.e de I'tgllte romtlne rApAralt tur tout let tout qne Vlcior- Emmanael n'entreiait Jamala dana Rome. Et pourtant 11 j eat eatre, II j reaie, et II t'ett emparA d'nne multitadt da (urteretaei rvll- glentea pour en cbanger la dettlnailon. Qui oieralt afllrmer qne Jiana, notre Emti.anual, DIeu avec noui, n'entrera Jamait dana cat for- tereuet tree ton Erangile, tur leqnel tooffle tou]onrt I'Etprit taint. Qui oieraft dire que notre Haltre na pent paa remporter cette vio- tolrr, etreadre A la glorleute lloerlA dea en(anta de DIeu blen dea Amei qnl tont dant lea Ileni de la territude et dn pecbA. Que ton etprit Awfllo tur eux et tur nout, et nout verront dea miraclea accomplli. non aur dea corpa maladea et ibflrmet, qui doiveat ponrrlr un Jour, malt tur dee coeurt maladea, aur daa conaciencea (anttAet. tur det Amea immortellet. Metre Al- liance EvangAlique ne proclame paa qu'un bomme eat dien pour dominer let aulret bommet, malt blen qne tout let bommet peu- vant Aire (atta partlclpanta de la nature divine, devenlr let flit de DIeu, et let bArlilen arec JAtui, leur divln frArr, du roy an^iie Atemel. LE8 MISSIONS EVAMGELIQUEB PABMI LE8 CANADIBN8 FRANCAIS, FAB LB BBT. 0. A. DOUDIXT. On m'a demandA de prAtenter A cette tttem blAe un travail tur let mitilont AvangAllqnet, parmi la population (raDfalte-canadlrDne. J'hA- tlte cepeudant au vommencement de ma lAcbe, car ]e volt tutbur de mol. det frAret auxquelt, Mut le rapport de rezperlence, ]e ne pub paa plus me comparer, mAme^e loin, que ne pour rait le contcrit lu vAlAran quipurtv tur lai let marquee in»flt(ablet de cent bataillea. Je me bomerai done A toncber auz quelquet polnta de cette grande OBUvre mittionnaire, qui m'ont le pliu ImprettlonnA. n 7 a det gent qnl, lurtont tl on let tollldte de Gontrlbuer auz Mittlont Canadlenbet (ran- (aitet ne te (ont pee (ante de dAcIarer que c'ett une oeuvre Ingrate ainon inutile, et qu'H rien n'a encore rAiiiboA let t(rortt et let dA- paaaaa qn'oat lUt daaa aa bat, laa d l fa n n todAlAa qqi M aoat oe«i|iiAaa Ala aatta mavit^ Ja Jalta done aa eoap d'otll aa arriAra A tftBt» ant da dlttance, et raaaamUaat maa CMivaBtra,. Ja Tola daaa aatta graada villa da MootrAal,. qnalquaa paiaoanaa, vtogt A trmta an phiat te rattemnlaat dana una ebambra d'aaa paa* vre maiaon du (anbonrg ■aiatLaariBt, diman- cbe aprAt dimuicbe, pour eataadra pfAahar I'Evanglle. Ce ae tout gnAia qua dM panvrea, otrtalnement anoun d'cuz n'aat aa-4etaaa da la mA.iiocrltA. Cala pent noaa rappeler lea ■ttamhlAet drt premiere dltdplet A Xtaotalem^ leulrment cellei-ei Ataiant dana una ebambra haute, et lea nAtre* Atalent daaa una ebambra (Mate. Cat tervicet Ai alent tttei touvent tronMAa par lea cria ou lea intultea da gaaadabatia clatte qui penialent tervir DIeu ea laenltaBi cruz qu'llt appeUiaat cbtrltaUament 'ILaa- BuUteedudlable." MalgrA cette oppotltloB,oa peutAtre A caute d'alla, de tempa en tempa da nouveauz audttaura venaient aider A rempUr la ebambra d'aatamblAe, et ti quelquea-unt t'en dAgoatalant vlte et quittaiciit pour ne plua reveoir. d'autret an conlraire, t'intArtttaiebt A ce qu'llf 7 entendaiant et retialent. Four pin- ileurt, una teule da cet aaaemblAea Atait naa rAvAlatlon dra pliu Imporlantea. Ila compra- naleut, pour peu qu'ila euttent d'IntelllMenca et deeaadetir, qneea qu'on litir rApAtatttou- veat, que let proteatantt Ataiant dea g«nt qui na crojalent |m.< rn Dlau, Atait ana atroaa ealomnie. lU.Aooutaieat avac aurprita la lecttua du Teatamant du Seigneur JAtnaCbria^ aa (rtnfala, et dAoouvraient A cAtA daa qnclquea (aita, que leur Aducation eatboliqaa romaiaa leur avalt apprit, let doetrlnet qua oatte mAma Aducation leur cachait Antai I'cenvraallatt en crandtaaant at le local devenalt trop Atrolt. L'angmentatlon n'Atalt penVAtra paa plaa- marquAa d'aonAe en annAa qa'ella aa la (at ponr le Cbrlttltnltme dana laa piamlantlAelea,. auU comme on la volt clairemant an eompa- rant par exemple I'aa quaranta da aotiaAra A Pan toiztntv-quinte, oil d'aprAa le tAmolgnam dit Fllne lejeure,la doctrba dn Cbriat avdt pAnAtrA luaqua dana lea villagaa reenlAa da rAtle Minetire et dtmtnnait aaniiblament 1* nombre dea aaerifloea palent, aintl en eompa- rant eea premlert tempa da rAvangAUtatloik (ranfaiae A MontrAal auz tempa aetuala, Bona terlunt avenglca .1 nout re(ntloBa da rceoB-^ naltre le progrAa Lea proteataata (lanfaia eanadlena ne ae raatamblent plut dana onA- ebambra Atroita et obacun*, dauz A|^itaa te tont AlevAtt, et outre eet tAmoigoagaa da pro- grAt, cbaqua dimancba dana d'autrea andruita- da la villa, ae raatemblent en nombrea conaldArablea, eauz qui ont uulttA la doctitna da Fape pour celle de JAtut-Obritt. Ce na tont pat non pint, comme on le rApAta touvent. lea f)lat bat dn peuple, voua let rencontrerea dana ea affalree, oiftni let pro(ettlooi UbAralet, antal touvent que dana I'aiellrr. II 7 a trante ana. ii Atait imp<>aalble de ae procurer A MontrAal dea llvrea (ran(ala proteataata, A molna de lea faira venir apAclalement de France et de Saitta. Aujuurd'bul une llbrairle AvanaAllqne, non aeulement non* approvitlonne d'un cnou dea mellleuret publlcwona de ce genre, mala (ait un dAbit contldArable de Biblet, llvrea da can- tlquea at tralt^a n-liB<cux. II 7 a blen eaeora daa Ignoranta ou det polltaooa qui, au beaoin, na t» /ont |4W tcrupula d'Intultar lea protwtant* (raocala, maia cet gent ne te trouvent rara- ment aiileurt que parmi la lie du peuple. Le* pereonnet de quelque pt-u d'Aducatlon, tern- blent cufln avuir reconnn que- la eonielenca indlvliluelle ett llbre, et que let opinloni d'un bomme ne tont plut une caute tiuBtante d'in- tnlte, ui comme on le oro7alt encore en Franca 11 y n'a guAre plua de cent ant, d'emprltonne- ment et oe peine capltale. Apret DIeu, notu devont cet amAllorationa dam le trntlment public A la vie bonnAte et tranqollle de la plupart det protettanta (ran- (al* de ce payt. De plut, la publication bebdo- mtdtlre du Journal i'ilurora, n'a pat peu con- trlbuA A (aire connaStre noa vraia prlnclpet, comme elle a dA(endu notre caute eontre let ttttqnet calomnleuaet qui ne macquent pat d'Atre portAet de tempt en tempt, tott contra noa AKilaet, tctt centre noa doetrlnet. De cet raltt, nout conttatont done en tout piemler lieu qu'U y a eu progrAa, et mAme ui» progrA* marquA. J'tttireral malntenant votra attention aux cauaet qui out retardA et rttar- dent encore le triomphe iMnttU it I'lBUvra miatlonnalre. Une det pint graadct A mon avit, c'ett le caiactAre paitil de la (M romaiaa. DAa leur enftmce. lee Jeunee Canadtena tontaoeou- tumAt A I'idee que la (ol Ignoranta eat tout ca dont ila ont betein. L'obAtttaace an clargAt vollA le refrain de tout I'epa e gnameat et dea parenit ct dea maitrea d'Aeole et daa prAtrea. i^ '^14.1 EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE EXTRA. 09 J'll MW Im yMi, M mooMBt ob J'^rl*, oa \ nppoit 4« I'MMdtlloB dM htttttutoum d« U \ ~~T— lOTWMMriBllM 4« I'Beoi* Normtl* JMqnM- \ / Cwttor, •! dut na« da* rAMIuUoa* " 1« ooa v/ Mtt d'adalntotmtloD rtl |*rl4 d* pr^pwu. no* •dfMM " M lalDt-Pin pour lul Miaolgaw mtr'aatow " Imr mlMr* MMnilMlon mux Mvm» qal tfiMMM d« MMi luMlllble ratoril^ "t Balat-Pliim, qua not eoa«Uoy«Di calholtquM ronalM, «roi«Bt d^fotoneot avoir Mt la pra- Blar pap*, diaalt aa> flilMaa da ton tampa " Sojrti tonjoart prMa A i^pondra aveo duuoaur at ane rMoaat 1 ohacuo qui vun< dumanda ralaoo da I'aap^mnsa qui eat aa voui, " mal* oaa prMaadaa taeeaaaaura lutxrprAUtnt cat paralai parnaa •iMriloa *' d'entltr»ioumlMlon •ns d^ervU tfmanant da laur autoritA Infjll- llbla. " Aoaal eomaiaat raltonnar * Oommeat diaontar, loraqn'aa lieu da mvaulr i la louree dn cbritUaalauia, I'aatalgBaflMat du Christ at da taa apAtrra, oa aoua oppote le dim d'ane autorlt^ mudaraa r^put^a laTallllblr. Ladlieui- •toa aat Mniu ao pMb^ pour le ilmple lldile eatbollqna roaialB, at il file ait pemilie i ton elargtf, aoua MTont par experience qu'elle ae lul eai guAra Maavaaua. lii la ful du penple rapoaalt tnr.daa raitonnemaata lugtanaa oa ponrmit (aira de la pol^mlqua avac proA', male I^WlBfllHV ««il« UV Hi |#VWIHIUUV BTW §rivu'. Hiaia qua falra avae catta fol qui n'a d'auire f onda- mint qua le dire Intallllbl'- d'un pritre doat elle aa Taut paa d^mordre. ATlees-voui de ralioDoer arae Totra prAtra, vuua verrai ti Tout n'dtet paa aaaalt6t qnalUM d'lmple. Tout ee qui ne pile paa le geaoa davaat le elerg^ ett imple. Ca B'att paa aanleaaeat aoua qui aa rcconaalt- aoaa d'autra Orand PrAtra at ebaf d-i I'SgllM qua iltfaaa^brltt, qui paitooa pour ImpIc , hi- rMqnaa at Ja aa tala quol aaocre, c'ett autal toot homoa qui aa damaade paa parmlitloa i •oa eartf jiour lira tal on tel llvra, ou pour falra partia da lalla ru taila aocl^t^. Le fraae-macon aat UB loipla, la membra da I'lattltnt eaaadleB •B aat aa autre. Auaal laa fraocalt qui, venaut da Parte, tombaat Id aa plela dlx-aaptldaie •IMa, aa rterlaat, at dteaat qua MoatrM ct la Oiiiada toat plua eathollquea que le Fape, at d'uB autre eM. la J«ii«>w irouve le C«oada Uaa foitUB^ d'aToir i I* tile da aet teolee dea bomoiaa qui oontioitaat, dit-ellu tiojrulMremeal, "aTae la plupart daa laatltataun d'Kurupe qui aa aoagaat qu'i dAranar daot le e<aur dee Jeuuet nna la poAoD da l*arrenr et da I'lmpltfttf, at i lea fonoar i la baiaa eoutra la rellidoB et cootie aamiatetnal" Puitqna aooa avoaa toacM A la qneetloa d'Mneatloa. aooa ramarquoat aa tteond lieu '^u'aa grtad obataola i l'<Ba*ra miitlonnalre t^ trouTa daaa " I'lgaoianee du penple. " Qui aat mapoaaable da oat Mat de ehoeei tinon eanz qui aoat cliar|<a da I'Mucatlon t SI d'un o6t^, fi eat profltaUa pour la rvllgloa romatoe da carder tea adhtfraata daat lea t^ndbret de I'lgaoraaee, aoa malbaureuz compatrlotca en pMBBt la peiaa, en le Tonnt lattter en arrlire par Oatarlo at par laa Ktata-Uuto, et cela non paa par nuuiqne de capacity ou de g^nls, malt par ueondallecruelle,alnoa crImtnelle.dHceuz gnl oat en mala I'Mucatlon de I'enfaace. Illan-ton que daaa lea pr^te d'hittoira rait dana lea malna de la Jeunette de ce payt, on dMgare lea falta on oa lea ignore entierement, lonqa'llt ne toot pat 1 1'honnenr de la religion romalne. Voir pour preuve comment de tela taita qua lea dragonoadet, la Silnt-Btrth^l^ml oa la n^ooation da I'EdIt de Nantea, lunt traits daatlaallTraada clatae dea FrAre't det Eoolst ehrAlennat, Toir autal ca qua dea prelate m6me doaaeat pour falta hittoriquet loraqu'U a'agit da la BMorma du aeisieme aidele. Or. Spalding dana aa rente da I'htetolre da la IMroime d*Au- bign^ en eatua ezemple. Mala pourqnol a'iton- aerquaad mime le ooncUe du Vatican pour Inatiflar le aouTeau dogma d'infaillibllite a nit la dteoaverte que rbiatoire arait menti en parlant de papea birdtiquea, almonlaquea, adnltirea, ou maurtriera 1 Une autre canta da retard, pour aoa mla liona, ae tronve dana I'^mlgratlon conatante da aotre populatioa franjalae protcatante. Toot n'ont paa la vocation du uiartyre, et plu- tAtque d'endurer patiemment let petiteatra- caateriea et pera^uuUona domeatiquea de lean Toialna ou parenta de f ol romalne, ila a'en vont. O'aat ainal qu'au lac Huron, en d'autrea lieuz autal d'Ontario et auz Etata-Unla. noua avona lei et lA de petltea coloniea qui doivent lenr eommeneament i la mtme cauae, quolqa'A un moladre Aegri, qui cbaaaa lea Julie de J^ruta- lem, Dana una aenle ana^ rSgllae flran(al»e de la raa Dorebeater a perdu de cette nunidre ana Tingtalae de membrea, et le n'bMte paa d*aiBnMr qneattoateaaoa famlllea proteatantea canadlaBBaa qui aoat venuea i la connaiaaince da IVraogile A MaatiM y fuaaeat reattea, rigliaa (rangatea aaralt naa dea pina brautee da ea<te villv. Oeel m'aaKtae A aaa autre eaoaa da au moiaa A mon avia, ear 11 eat clalr qua ear ee polat lea opialona aont partag^a. li ma aambia regrettable que noa Bgliaea la aoient uaa ualee, qiTau lien de cinq ou ais aaaeoiMdee le Dl- maoobe, aoua a'en euaalona qu'unt- on deux. On me dira que e'rat impoeaibir, iiie le frutt amer de la llDerU) iudlvlduelle, aa niisolle dana I'exUtenee de divlalona et de Mj.^ti't. C'eat an petit ce qne nou« vojona en graud lent I'K- Kllte UhrtUenne d'autrea payi. Le mal n'ett cnnendant paa irreparable. L'ezlitvnce de cette AUianee Bvangeilque le prouve et pent ame- ner avant uolODglempa cet amour mutuvl et cette toMranea qui noui rendront I'Uoicin un oaraetire IndlapeDaable de notre Obrittlanlame. Ajrant parie drt retardt de I'ouvre, qn'll me aoil permla de talru quelquee remarquee aur lee mojena de proapeiite pour ellr, A porttie detoua. ' lo.S<i tonvenant qii'en oomparalaon dea mattet qui prufetteat la religion eatbollqna romtlne nuut ne tommte qu'autil peu degent, qne let trult oentt hi umvt de QiMon, anpro* dea Madianltee qn'i ' devalent eombattre, et qui ttlalent tant bOi bre, comma le table qui ett tur le bor(A de \r aer, tojont fermea et loynim unit. Nui.'- fei .date chretlenne pent te roanlfvt- tor de mllle nani^ret. Ne c^dont paa d'une te- mellu auz ec pMtementa du clergi romaln. II ne ae fait paa ft \ite de declarer que la province do Quebeo dolt dtre neoetaairemeDt province ca- tbollque toumlte implleltement au Programme et au PaiM. Que cnaoua de nout reldve fldre- ment la leta et moatre qu'il y a en Itratil 7,000 qui n'oot paa lieobl le gtrnou devant le Baal du jeiultitme. Noua aommaa lea au]ala protea- tantt d'un gonvemfment proteataat, preaooa garde de ne paa tacriHer lAchemeM noa droita et not privlldget. II te preteote tonvent dea eat oil I'oa eidve le cri de aatioaallte et de race, pour nout faire aoutenir dea aettona d'uaa mo- rant's doutvuae, aInoB dea erimea. Le Oaaadtea Sroteatant ne doit rien au elergd romaln, malt oit tout A ton Dien. Nona n'avoaa rien A faire nl de prte ni de lola avee lee vokmtea de Pie IX, et par let armee tpirituellet de la Pa- role de DIeu, aout devoat hardiment eombattre le detpotltme par lequel lea doetrinet anti-ebre- tlennea du Vatlciiii ectatent '.e* llberiee de not eoneitoyent. Par lea mnyene de la prette, eomme de la predication, dofendona cet li'iertet, et pour cent que noua comptont anjoord'bui, bient6t nout auioaa dea milllert. II a'ett peut- 6tre pat potatble de aoua unir en nna teule egllee, pour le moment, malt II eat trA-poatible d^dtre unit dana notre guerre contra la aupera- tttion et I'erreur 81 notre uniforme n'eat paa ezactement le m6me, notre baaniere eat la m6me, c'eat celle de je^ua-Cbrlat. Noua pro featona tone de rafraloblr noa Amea, non paa au rultaeau bourbeu det tradltlont nnmalnea, malt A la lonrce det eauz-vivee, la Parole m6me du Chrltt. Souvenei-vout, amit, que c'ett ce tuuffle de la bouche du Seigneur qui detruira llnalement celui que taint Paul appello "le me- chtnt" lequel a'oppoae et s'eiAre contre tout oe qui ett nomme Oleu, on qu on t'lorr, lut qu'A £tre aatit comme DIeu an temple de DIeu, vonlant te faire paaaer pour un iMeu. Deut in terra I DUu en terrti Entretenona I'etprit de prldre et de lappllca- tion, tout en prenant une part acilve dam I'oDUvre mitalonnaire. Tout peuvent aider A ton avancement de cette manldre Que noe Eglltet tolent rempltee, comme ellet le peuvent et le doivent d'allleura. Ne pentona pat que c'eat une petite fante de manguer noa aaaembieet, A moint de gravea motlla. Dana une petite armee, cbaque toldat compte; de mAmedunt une pe- tite egllee. Ne lalttoni pat tout A faire A not minlnret, toyont nout-memet det mittlon- nairet, cbacnn dana aa malaon et aon cercle de connalaaaucea. Par une coadulte houndie et conaequente, gloriflons I'Evanglle et ne perdona paa de vue le fait grave que le Chretien flddle ett une epitre vivante lue et connue de toua lea bommea. Courage done, chert amia : la cante que noua deteodona ne aera paa toojoura, ni mdme Men longtempa, en batte A U balne et auz tracitte- rlea dea adveraalrea. Dien a frappe I'ennemi an moment mime oil II atinratt le moode de ton Intailltbtlite, et le pouvoir tpirituel de ce fauz paateur tuivra aon pouvoir temporel. Le Sei- gneur I'aneantira par ton lUnttie avenement, et un long aoapirde deiivrance monteraauz cienz lorequele Joug de fer qui a eeraae et perdu tant de noa temblablea, teia rompn et redutt en ponttldre : et la grande multitude que vlt le prophdte de I'Aoocalypae ehanlera en chour : Alleluia I Le aalut, la gloire, I'honneur, et la Suiaaance appaitiennent an Seigneur notre leu. ▲SUMBLnPaBLIQUB. La aolrda aiAaia )onr, B oetobra. aa audHoIra aombrauz at aympatbiqua, rdual daaa la laAaa local, eeoata avae uaa attvafloa iatamaipaa par da treqaaoU applaudtoaamaaU la travail irea-iiite-rettaat da M. Dnaloa tor lapoaaibUild de former ana Iglite aatlonala traaao-«ana- ditane, et l«a dteewira da MM. Varaoa, Syvral, Duoloa, Couaairat, CAte, Roux, Ullear at Don- diet. Oa trouvera plua lola ua retamA da eea dia- court. La obaleareuz a'xuall qua laur a lUt le public eat la melller re recomptate daa or»> teun. M. la paateur J. E. TAnaaa, qui pnjataldalt A eotta attembiee, a dit oa qui tuit : Parmi ee que J'al entvndu ezprimar aaz attcmbieet aaKlaiaea de I'Alllaaca Evaageilqaa, II y a trult ideea qne Je d^tlre mettra devant vout : Une opinioa ett generalement repaadoe, c'ett que dee leoniont eomme cellaa qui > at 11. u comma aialntanant dant notre ville, aoat det occationa pour la dire d'tgreablea platl- tudet. Let pertonnea qui aout oat adrette la parole dtnt la teanoa da oa matin, ont parie da maa'dre A refuter cette accutttlon, et Vetpera que ceux qui nout parleront c « tuir, le trront aa tlnceriie et telon la verite, n'oublliot paa qua la verite doit Atre uale A la cbariie 81 nout entcnd»na dea parol'a de verite aeoompagaeea de la charite, cette reunion noua aera prolltabla et eoncourra A la gloire da DIeu. Une aeeonde Idee emiae c'rat qu'il « a dea- peraonnea out penaent que I'Alilance Evange- llque a ete fiirmee pour oreer ruolon det ohre- tieot et produire I'amour traternel, mate 11 n'aa eat paa aintl. Cette Alliance nl aucuna alliaaca bumaiaa ae peuvent ereer cei tentlmeatt ; c'rtl DIeu qui a cree cette oalon en Jetna Obrtet qui nt U t«ta de cette Egliae, et cheque vrai Chretien eet ub de aea membrea. L'amoor Chretien auaal, la vrale charite n'eat point da creation hnmaiae, elle eat un dea fruita qua le Saint-Baprit fait produire aux eotura ante A JAaut, et elle aa trouve chei toua ceux qui toot vraiment regeoeret ; car Balnt-Jean none dit Sue ti quelqu'un n'alma paa aoa frAre, 11 emeura daaa la mort. Cepeadant, ti I'Alllaaca Evangeiiqne ae peut creer nl Tunion dea en- fintt de DIeu, nl la charite daaa leura court, elle ett ua puitaaat moyea pour manlfeatar l>i*zltteneede oaa deuz preoleux dont, pour laa developptr et faire que lee anfanta de Dien attaignent le but pour lequel Ua oot ete ci^ea en Jetut ChrUt La troltlAuie Idee generalement repaadn^ c'eat que I'Alilance Evangeiiqne a ete fomee pour eombattre le ptpiime. Cette idee aoa plut n'eet pat exacte. Siaa donte, notae Alltenca detruit une grande aocuaation poHe -ontre lea Proteataate. On dit que noua aom d, . vutant de rellglona dilierentea que d'eglltea dlreraw : malt ceuiE qui oontemplent notre uait^ daat la dtvorttte, et qui eiudlent A fond not diSe- rencei tontobllget de reconnattta qu'ell a tout moint nombreutee que crllet qui exittent dtnt I'Eglite romalae entre let galllcaot, lea nltra- montaloa et lea nombreuz ordret rellgieuz d'hommet et de femmea qui ae tronvent dana cette aacte de la chreUente. Ainal cette aeeuaa- tion dea papiatea qui parait al grave ae tronve aneantie. tU malgre leura nombreutet divltiont et organitationt, leura optolona et U dtecipllne variee de leura ordrea religieux, lea eathollquea romalna aout tut dant le pape, lea vrala protei- tantt tout nn en Jeaut Chrit'. Qui, lea piotea- tanta aelon I'Evanglle, aont reellement wn en Chritt et peuvent manlfetter prattquement cetto union. Avant de quitter le ptya de met pdrea, j'avala pluateum iDtimvt amit cbretiena baptUtea, entre autrea M. Rouaay, feue la devouee Mme Feller et plu^ieura autrea dont le touve- nlr m'ett precleux ; dana le commencement de mon lejour au Canadt, afln de rendre I'oeuvre mlatioonalie plut unitorme J'al touvent deaire 6lre BapUtte; 1'al sonde let ecrituret A cet etsard, mala ]e n'ai Jtmalt pu le devenlr. Bl par expedient ]e m'etalt fait rebaptlter j'auiBit froltte ma conaclence, le me teraii aeoti mal A I'alae devant DIeu. I 'at ute attez Intlme avec pluaieura freree biptistea pour connaitre leur vrale ful en Cbrlat et leur tincerite dant leur bapteme, eux autal auralent froUae leur con- BClenOda a'Ua ne a'etalent fait rebaptlter, DIeu tant doute permet cet dlvertea vuea chez tea enfante pour leur conilrmer que le bapteme d'ean, comme la drconactelon, n'a ancun effet eiBcace jK>ur le aalut et que ce qui eat efllcace c'ett Uitoi operante par la charite. Dana une famille nombreuae, II y a def en- ante granda et dea petite, dea faibiea et dea- f fCHta, de blen portanta et dea matedifa, cepen mmmmmr^i^i tmmm IQ0 MONTREAL DAILY WITNBS8 [Oct vnlMMlNMiw.ll.MMt ilMiriMalaMik 4» Dtn. La grtpAt •••Itit tW mw tbMma ■IHn Nhm •*• hiaiMnati •«•»«• q«l m •MMM pIlH MMMte qua IMH fr^TM, Iw MMortMt M •'•^NCMil a*avotr phM 4* oh*- fil I Mr t'lta Ml piM «• tMto hiMMr* 0* 4ol- TmM I« «Mtr«r par bar* «nirrM. U prtMlpal but 4a I'AUUara AranaMlaaa •fl *iaa da MaMMlar, d'rtarmlr. da d3*rl«p- par l*mtM dva rHMto da DW«, b«r afl*«thM tralanwllr allaur MMtir ponr la proaha**, at ■taal,da idiMdra k bMM o4a«r da OlirM at tfa jmrMar aM inrngOn, n M70)WM da^ dapatte A daa km M^ paridMlMra.alla a ddUM bU M H M KapafM da a faH toi « (rdraa qal loatralaat i aM !■ qn'lla avalMt iimIm A la <.. w la IMmM da MNa pMr aiiaam. Ill I'M g w waraaa M iit praiaMMt n ■••la paiH H asvarviw M To MM I at M HI prtiM,d«a (rdna qal _ ft Mo lM i g a qn'lla avalMt laMlu « la rdHiA lllaXiSwIalMMtddaMNapMroijaM •riMaUmi'M MwtarMaMal praiaMMt e«l«l 4A f»tB0m « MM da law fal, BM A «aMa da M^tttaMtaiidra Ma da«i>aMM, ■•la iMbMMA aa«M dalMrfol, PAIT' BfMlWqM kilaMMarail po«r an. \owiaa*M«MMNaaaMiMaUNM } I4MI _ ._, MbM at VM.bM Rtd aal grd, la taaipa paaM 9k MM! aWBiM ran r4>antM od mm m- rtH • fMdn aoaaia. Qm alMMs doM m da- ■Mda I nMa pwi d MMMUar Mm t tl )a ■Mrala d priiMt MnOt^l pom aol m lam •M M pik« ■ladrtaordiaas t S«M Okriit, alMMa pwtiara mm propra fardMO i m Okrlat, dmb toaiiMt larda da Ma pdeMa, r dgdad i da at prd parM PMr la ria 4<arMlhi. ■Malta la Mr. B. P. DoouM, da aalat- ■lodallM, Int M« trarall tar; inSTANTB rRANOAMI ■T-GB UN fAIT MBALU- ^IJJIiKA'^gS! AM* tr M taqalw aM da trarMi miMloa- ■alfMiBoa raM Mrada daM la pna, II ttt MtaiM qa'aM qaMttoa aoaima aallaOd m prd- aM«a i I'Bpltoa d*a Ckrdthmi da ootra patrta. KoM aa m»M» la dUaMttluM potol jwartaot, «*aat U aM qoMtlim qal daoMwda pnM d* r4- iniM qaa Ja •'«! pa lal aeaordar. /a I'abcrda, MS a«M la prMraitou da tum n sJMr la to- hiMaa, oiala a«M la bat par at tloipla da timm aMMfar A j idddeMr daM I'latdrdt d« OM popa- MI'MOTM dyqioBdaU parK. §1 l>Ml(tMM ANwa Bglki rpMnMlla rat po«an>la m wIIIm 4a Ma aMTCftb da hplaaM, ama r^MndrloM ■arwitlraoMit, poliqa'alla rxMta (k^ Mala at I'oa aatanil par U aM BgllM aia»iMlraM>Bt 1 poar m>l an probMiM, at TAatM/i da la J h-m Ut m poorca m fitin arte Maeaa r-ih». A qnt doH-oalM tarete adatlrabira da l'4rM- ■IMntloa n FrMMt 8ai>i dMta, iMtra Im iMlMa da Mla*li>na, qal MpartagMtlaeMmp, jr oatlaar part: OMla iioa* daroM y neonDal- tra eoaoM priuelpaax moiMia laa SMMid* IMIrhMa dM BgllMa llbrra at da I'BBlba rtf- fttrmda. Bt il I'M a parlleolMrcmmt regrtttd la parta da I'lalMlgabiamiMlnBulre Btpafool, Cariaeo, e'aat, aoa* b'm doutooi p«<, parea qaa la pa- bUe ObrAlM voyalt aa m fl<)«la at ardMt tra- TalllMr, la fonda'aar d'ana BgllM tfrang^HqM ■aHoDala M Baprgoa. Bt panal tooa caa louUnt rSoita qui oat {w«rbatd'^M||tftlMr ritaUa,tou •'aoe<irdeiit A laManallra qaa la granda OMirra d'^rsDgtfll- MtloB' Itallaona aat cMfl<a A TBiiIIm ItallaoM ■MngdllqM rt A I'MIm da PltfoMak L'M daruUr, la odiabra Shaabadri aou diaalt, •orla avoir dMad aaz dUM-Mlca BoeMi* da MlaalM, daM m patr'a. la piM baat tribut da iMMM rt da raeoBBaUMMa, qM I'tfraaKMI' aatlMdMlSO mlULiH d'ladoat, daralt dara* Bir I'caarra dca OhrMlaM lodoM aoz-oiAaira. NoUMmtaadlonaMtMlI'MtreloarA pro- pM da I'Bapira OttooMB. — (Dr. Wtaa.) Da rMta, lea rSur>8 mlaalooaairM, da rctnTra da toM, B'oBt d'aatra but al d'aatra rAtol'at qaa da m foroiardxa collaboratrun at dra aue- caaiettf daw laa xoarrrtla ladlgAora. Bt Im pMNpri* a'oat gtiAre M mbiIUm qa'alora. Lm BocMtdrt de MlHiM. qal ocMpMt om graada plaea dan* le draiwiB da DiM, dolrrat, M e'Mt lA Botra coarlctloa, m protoamr }aa- qa'A M qa'alle* te traatforaieat, daiia Im pays oft allM traraUlMDt, m <gUaMlBdQ(iiira. Bb dditafODt TOir arrirar ea BMoMBt poor aotre pMP*, Booa D'oaMltiB* paa, dam la doable qoa- M da Cbr^ilMia at da CMadlaaa, la tribat da prafoBda rrcoBaatoMace qaa boo* daroaa A tovtaa CM orMBlMttMB daM Im ttanaz rat did bdala, Bt nnai bar MMibaliOM A ImIm d'abradaatri ai<>liM>a» d'MiN rtraalM, qal (MMt M-hMt bvr aMroaM at bar gMia, BlMaKMMatraM, tl JrHab N arrlvr, allra davTMl ktagtvapa aMbr, Mmwragar cm irM- Braas aalMMta, Mala A bm BallM BvMgdtlqM rraiifalM OaaadbBM, apparfbat I'arral. da pmlMiMilaaia tranf «b daai b Caaada. RaanaMltra art falia. eVtt dlia mmMh ••• mt ddalraUa la lunMlloa d'uM talla Bglba, «ral Ml aa la iMra. Mala rat^rlla potalblr' dMt bm atraoattn- CM? Ovpab rarlrna qatrMtaaaa, qtoirr %<itM>4* Mbt lucai tabaBMbt aali^MdaM b rhaap al Ml laiaad parirat Im InMM d'aM taitatlgabla ■ddllld, rt Ml BMntrd aa Moada dtaaad b fruit da baralraTaax. U prradMitM, b fca aidair, a'a pa' dibnaragd aoa frdrM B apl l itM. Lm aa- BBMa rt Im p'm odiMB tialtaaiMla it'tiat pM fait raeabr d'aa pm ba MlarlMMlna da la toaldij rraa«al>a Oaaadbaaa. La adprita at Im dliballda wiw a«MbM a'uat fail qM atloiabr b MbdaBM fidrra, AiiflbaM al lMllKidl«laa. It al I'oaMalM m prdaraialt, la l*iot'alMi> llaaa PraB94b rrralt l^arMS d'diarrr I* roU POBr rroM-ralrr loM aM aorpa lallglaaz dUroIr MMl paridrdrd dMi aalt« gnada Miria. Raal-4tra ; at-ll m foad dM AaMa aaa pM- •da qal ■VsprtiaanMl oiolaa faeUaMaol, qaolqaa BOB BMilM profoaddaMnt MB'b. Aprla tra troabb* p<illllqa«a,,lM pMpta* WMiilraat aprA* la rauiia: aprd* I'MarrrltM BMBi, Ira pNulM •oaplrMt aprdt U ll>iand, Bt apria la dlrbloa, Im taMa •Mptnal kptt* I'aatoe. Mom eroyoM voir ra bMOln •'•^prtoiar da dIrwM Bianldraa. Bt poarqaul m m faralUll PM (Mtlr cb<a noar, qnaod BMt la riqron^ •'•iprl'aar at •'•dlnorr partoal. Lra dlrrVMa te.itaada PrMbildrbBlaaia oat Iroard aa lar- rain ooMmaa oo alba po^mt Im baiM da bar fol; Im dlTvriM •cationa da Mdthoditaia rbnorat »a rallbr autuar da la Biinia pan>d«k Voa* b dlral-J«, U bom cb aoftta a bob* eaoadbM trM(«b. tl* at draMsdMia d'uB« nation dtaladoiBitrBt loelala, de m iMtlr lout BiorMbr. Apria avoir did kmglaapa aata dMa la oiort at b •uparatltlOB, poarqaol aarluBa-BMa divM* daM b Tbat daM la rarltdt Ce beiolB b'iim pM •VsprlBwr, eaMr^ aolM •'•flnaor, at poarqaol t A rAld da barola d'aaba, II j a ebei mm oalal da b r««0BaalaMBea at daaa sm elreoa- •laaaM lb aVxelMBt maturllagMat. AvM qMlqaM •XMp'loaa prdu, b pr(wd||la •doptn Im vbm rallgbuaM de I'lBitranieBl doat DIM a'Ml Mrvl poar I'aneMr A l'B*Mglla. Tel Ml I'dpbMpal parM qa'll a did amead i I'BrangIb par aa mbairanalni da Mtta BaliM ; tal aat oapUalc parM qM I'oavriur qui laroflre I'BTMgUe partaiie tM vom; t«l Mtprr*b>td rlMi tal Ml BtdtlMMlblr, puur Im nudaiMral- Mal^ erpaadaat bob* eroyont qua aom caa- rioB^ ton* non^ rupponar laa uM It-a aatrca al M nV^t faira b ucrilbe de vum, partlenlMrea, dana an but d'unlun. L'ohjnotlon, »l obbctloo Ujr a, norbBt done DM de Bnu*. Bile vMot, perBwttM bmI da b dire, dM divers comlt^ qal m partagrat aojoor. d'.hal b ebamp. Pi-at^ilre I'unMd m eMMmmeralt-ella jtMiid menu, »l nnu« a'diltnt aridtd* par la oralnta que OM aoeldtd^, M Ilea de tntvalllar avM bob*, IraTalllrrabnt A e&tA de Boua. E*^ alorr, qui Boot dil qna b idcnrlrd da pro- iMtuUame d'aojoard'bnl dom aaiure I'uolid du pnitMlMtbroe de I'aDDde proebainr. Je Be vole duae de poMlbUltd d« former ane BgllM f rancaba Batluoale qa'alur* qu« Im com rallflfas dejd ezbtani, couM-otlra-eat A alder de leura (rmpstblM rtde lean fosde le protoa- laotboie fraD(als.caoadbD md* laiervrntlon de Irnr part dwa I'admlBlatratlon de la dita BgllM. II y lan dM rllorU daM cetia direction mal- grd uM oiiDciailoD* n^sttm. Nout bur ion- baltoB* li^anccte lua plu» ■ollitM dan^ rint^iAl de notn pay*. Plflt A DIeu qaa d'autn-a frdrM, ma^ p4r Im mbiBtt mutib, rlBMant teDt>-r Im oidiBM effort* rt aMurer b mdm« taci'd* I Mala dit« ot one trlb d4ltM oC put^elle pM •a forrarr A I'ombre d*an corps deJA rxlatant t Noat Don^ pHrmi-tton* d'eodoutrr, ddnlun rile devlxBdnIt dduominat ODiirlb rt t>erdrali la •yoipcthla dre aatrM Eylbe^ cbi4tl> nnr^ du pay*. Bt nnyde dam one p'>palatlun aDKlalne, cUe abMrioBoeralt aoo aatonumb et teiiaralt A •'•D«llfl.-r, et par lA, perdralt de aoa preetlise comme EgliM fraiiCalM. Ce plan Mrvlralt A marrellla le dM»lo de eeaz qui voBdnleBt voir ttiulM Im racvt ■« fondn CB nae Male, Bt ja m dUpM que m ecrait oial- baur«ui M polatdavBaaoeial.aitbaoMpM- dri 'na aa bmim pataaMl d'drMadlber m popalailMa •ath'iNqaM riMalaM da pm M aidna ivMpe qM BMt paraMiwIiiM bm efiirta. Mom Mr«l|.>| prroria d'Mpdnr qM> daM as uaipa oH I'aaloa a<t I- awl d'urdre, abn «w IM* Im dld«MBt* PnabydrbM iradMl Am rdanir, qm ba MdtbodlatM m rapprodkaatt qM rBptMopall-aM a'af raaabli d i rHaaUinat que tiiaiM be BglbM laadMl A m idunlr iOM b dIriB atgloilrai drapaM de I'AlllMaa Bra»> •dllqqa, alba vbadiuat A m plaa vuir d*ob|M- ilN A raatoa dM patlia UoupaMZ furada MM* ban wdM Al'inanoa ptnvoM Mpdnr voir, Madoa ao*. vanluM laold«a V* '* Vf> <■*'• ""* ■<»•• M ivarotaM npldaMMi doM bn raaga 4m caMoliqaM aMa<4lrM aidaMa. Mom aaroM ddpiiallld aoln advavMlra da MB gnad argaMrat qu'U palM doM aoa dtvt- •lona at aaroM fait I'azpdrlMM qM "LA oft ail I'uBba, lAratbfofM'' M. b paetMr J.-A. VHMoa prit eaMNo la parabM dtt t Lra aaMnbMM d'Mer et d'aal'wrd'bal bm* OBl didtrd* agrdabb* etj'oM dire prodtaUafc J'Mpdrn qM uoaa aoaa au MBVbanMM bag- trmpa rt qM bub* aoaa rffiiAariM da OMtiV baer ebaean poar uotra part d furtHbr b MBtiBMBt da PanioBr qui aall Im abidibM aatre tal. Noa* aviiM V aueoap el da pola. MUta < anamb A MoihaUn ; noaa auroM baeoto da BOtt* alder ba ntt Im Mtn-a et d'eaiplovar loatM BM foroM pour Im v^nerr. M'dpaboM doM PM Ml fuKrr et Boire vb i aoM aalra rdelproquaBMBl, mala alihm -iMiaa wMBalb- mrat daaa la dob eombai du la fol at daM I'novn da U MBoUfleal'M. Mo^a aBrona aaarl um lAvhv prdaboM qal laeoHbe i toui l<« ehrdiboi, e^Mi da fura avaacvr b r^^M de Dba, de gairir da lamia •ar le eamp mmbiI. M'alloM w^ orotra qaa e'Mtl'affalra da podaar oo aa biImI laBalra MBlxannt, nab toat be ebrd<bM dolvaat y nrltre la nain. SI rua* labxrr le nl>alonMlra p 'rter moI le fardiaa, II lacconben et Ma mvall rMlra taMlievd. Na rwba dime pM •ImplMtprcUiauM d« la lotta, malt aldaa aoa*; vuu* voa* rtjoalrea da luccAa at vhm ea parta- gerM b gliilre. Na fal'M pM i notn dgard m qaa I'm fait dM* Im nm de Parta tonqa'aa aMDl dr poltoa lutle eMin aa prliMBbr, poar Iti llrnr A la luetlM. La foBb euioon ba eom> baitMt*, BMI* person lie M vbat aa aeeoanda raBrtfaealMt da b lot, Ua •pretaeb ailln pa* ful* dM appbndUMBwnta at dM Ma;a.de rira ra lavear dm I'lncnlpa. On iMBn qu'U a'aa r*| pM de ndmn i LondrM. DaHaa bm •eab' .tit, ptaomoM de piiUce ncolt gdodnlamant da I'alde du pnmier geatUhumne qal ea Mt Id* mitln. NoM davM* alder Im Mrvltean de Dba, MloB B05 moyeM. Im eoutenlr par bm pildre*. L'Bcriluro una* dit qne Im leradlltM dtalaot' valBoueBn ou valnoaa, tulriBt qua dM nalna •applbolM a'dbvabat ven b eldl oa qa'elba rrfombalant C« rtelt ouu* Ml npporM daM I'Burliani aiin da dou* montiar qua la bAiddio- Moo vbut de DIeu, et qua ceoz de too peopla qui ne pfurrnt put eomoattn dlreeleawut, ool- vent, par bur* prIirM, aoatMir Im ooMhallMla, PraauD* done la r^*olattoo d'dtre unb, bm pM> *eabment d«n« one oa di-ux aaMmUee* frater- nellM, mab eordblement daM tou iMeser- cIcM de DM tiHTaux, noa puur aa ou deoz J'lara, mab ponr toujoan. La IMv. M. Svvbbt dlt qa'tl vtMlprdMBtor Im *alutat.JM8 de I'Biilbe de Rozcoa Foad mz frdrM rduBb dan* cette a**emblde. Nom aviioa i RoxtOB Pood one Mudw d'AlliMM Bvangd- llqae : II y a lA d«uz bAtloMnU et one *rub dgitae. L'ur^qae ]'y rata arrird, Jr tnmval qaa lra Mdtbiidtotr* rt la» BapUataa m rtantaMlrat rdpardmeai ea mdiue teuip*, aa pombn d'ana deml-d'iuwliie oa d'une dooaaloe de perum- DM. J'al er*ayd de cette fafon prndaat quelque temp*, et pub le II* dM amngenent* pour que IM aerrler* rii**ent trnu* hmr a tour du* cbaquH Egltoe oil tun* puiMnt adurer Dira eD-einl>le; lar ]e rrol* que *i Dtrn vent que, dao* an CM " ."ell, on *e tbuM adparM, fl y aura i prlnr de place an del poar ton* le* cbrdtleni. Depnis l-in, tout r*t alld btan avM iiouK. Je termtne rn viw* prlant. mM cbera f r^rer, de tiiui alrorr Ir* un* Im antrra, et d'ii n nub dam b luAme erprlt. M. le profrueur Codmibat fut enenltaappeld A falre nne allo<-utiuD. Aprte avoir ezpliqud piiurqnoi II rrprteeiitH neul b Franor. M, Con*- *trat fait un rxptde ezp<i*d de I'dtai nll<leaz de wiu pay*. II pa*H en rrvM IM dlveriwa rellgliin* qui y »oiit-pruf.-B*dM : le jadabma, le pratenanibme et b MtboUcbme. II mm mm mmt mmmi^ •»74.] ■VANOKUCAL ALUANCB RXTRA. 1*1 ■M „.. MM k Wmm B'Mi, « , , •tM Mt MWiraiiV. !• Niiilw b' Ml Amm Im piioMmpttlom kcMUMllM ?IMM,Ml MBl* potal aMMM I'AUM _ M( ■'•■•«• poM aoaiaM rAagixtarM, Ml* Ml IgaoM «t M M MNMto wrtM 4* Mvntr. L* i> ilM tfM clHMaM <VMf«UvM« •« f raaw Boiitrti Mitoal A nMNir t« MMUaMrt rrll- dtaa. La liek* <w rtwMtn 4*MgM«Mi m 0ma4m enaitiH MrtMl A itIMnr I* mbM- ■mM nHiImi. PoMr m* 4mui pf. mmom SSto* N udwplM «ri'>TtMiil«i ■•iff' Iw otjlM lH , Mt to Ml »'• poM ptraa »• MfMr, •t to tovala m (oim, u IIIwmI mm BbMiM* •MfwalMM. Lo M?. R P. DoouM pr<Mato i I'lMMiMMto tot Mlatotion* oordlato* « mm pMH irMpMS « aaiBt-BjrMinlto, qnl nai|Mthto« &» boa ««ar •«•• to* obH* "• I'AUtaaM BvMfMtqM, •I ooi Mm Mm MJobI d'Mtoiidra to rtdi 4* M qv'oB • fMl * ettto oMMtoa. ' U Mv. M. 06*t dit qat Mn «baap d« tiBTiU Ml dMM to i4gtoB dn aari4B«]r. II T ttnXt Id Mitrafols dwx eoagidviUonf, dM IplMopMis t( dM PrMbjIiirtoB*, mail ilt Mnt ■•iBtoBtBt idVBl*. Lm wrqaw dptaciimui qui •VBtoBtOOBlBOM d« ftlM to* MTVleM toll* I'M- (oriid d* I'Evdqu*, oBt oMd tvae ptotair •■ JMr idBdhil qo* 1m ehrMvai dM dtBB ddao- ■iBatioB* tewi to ealt* tOMiablr, Nom btou* bMneoap d« difltoaltd* i MirBioBtwr par to fait qna bob* bob* troBVOB* *■ aililcu d*BB* popu- totloB MthollqBa roaalB* doBi Im pf^Bgd* •OBt tfda-tort*. Lm eatbollqBM rooalM tnltaat toa prolMtaBto da cbtoBi, at ditaat tfo* bob* BO aro>uB* Bl •■ DtoB b1 an dlabla. Mato B^aa Ba bww wm^^^ pv ^^^4fft^m\ ^m ^w fenaataaa aipMMMioMaMM. M qBl to paataar Ufunm M •■ asl nit III aat iiiiBitoMi idil i B M a n/m toa i traBMto 4a aaMt fttto M MaaMw »'BalMMH aiilaat qaa paialMa par l'«frtl al par toa««r. OMuTMalaaiMldB aMMtoildaBaiM •Bm.BOB* B8 p— TBB* nwMafportr da valr M rMlaar I'BBto* 4a loBtM bob mNm aa aaa, paiaqaa toa Maidtda qal toar .l o w m iiiiB i a to ml 4l»iiiiMMl a a*ltoa 4a mt wNm* qbI npidaaiitaat toar* vaaa. Mato •! to4BNidallld BOB* Itoat aBabilad* * to Imn al A dM ^o*- ■Wwaa m HaBi M , aa a'ait paaaaa ratooa soar BOB* da M BOBi M A BB MAbI %■! M rdalbaiB PMkdlfa BB pM plaa tard aiAaM Mir to brra. ItoBa dareaa y trafalltor aa aMNIraBt loal d'abard I'amwr fralaraal Ib4I*M«*I, 4>bb Uk.%4 A I'aBira, ear roaa IravallloBa A bbb mbm <MivN al BOBT to BiAflia bmUm t lAahoB* 4'jr travatttorBaaatoMAMaMprlt 9aiM4toeMMin la MTOBl rappraahd*, toa Mprito aa 4UMni«Bl pla* aalaal. QBaad toa obrdltaaa ladlvldBato ' - iMBl ot ***i4*raat BMlfrd laan dWA- I, IM l|N*M M iroBTtruiit par aato adaa tebAMTCBlllvoB* doaa m (atal tdtolMi BOB* rspprMbaal t<iw mmb iM * da dlvta BMUtraquftorrprodBlttolbM Ba Boaa lappro- ebaatda IbIbob* bob* lappfoehoM toa BBidM aalTM. Hob* flvnoN m bob* trarallhia* aa **la da biaa dM ImparfretlOM. bob* bb coaB*l«*oBa qa* bl*B iBparfaitaiaalt aaeora eaM qal aat to Tto at la Joto da aotia Aiaa ; bob* bo dtoaar- BOB* qaa Mva laipartalitPMfBt A Iravara to* *]rBibalM da to ptvada at dB laagBaga Im btoa* qa* DI«B BOB* rAaarra daM to* ctoBS, •! boo* B* oompnmon* qua BiAdlooNaMrat m qaa *ara BB Joar 1'EcUm da JAwu Obitot mw la •I M (bl VlfMt Ml mw >■ IIWTMM ■ IVOTiV P 7VVI IMIIB |torta«X8*to ni pi.at Ba«a fatoa •I BOB* NfAtorMBUMBr MDWBtoaaldaBoaaMVNa DMNMnaSntoa teBMN BOB* vanaaa w qail jr a 4r. a u Mla Br aBBoafrdMaalBOB*i*BtiraM MltoBa4*Mlta aatoa qal aara ladlMolabto paraa qatto Mra- droat too* aa M ar da PAn AlaiBal doal bob* **Nal loaa to* aiilAato Uaaorlak. M. to paalaar DovMpv ajraal IMk piM 4a 4lra qaatajaM Moto, PMBarqaa' qaMI Alalt Hop 1, Adlk^ ' ■" — '" J2 " ^ (pitaBBBI '••paet da BOBibN M baarwMdaMto. poarjMaaar A Ilk npitBHi lard, Hear BB dtoaoan A I'aod Sitoir qa'tl r*a*Mrtait Al'i to qaaHU dM panaaa qa'il aaraU aMad, •! qnalqa 3bI partoBl dM Praacal* iltBHBt to WfllbN M prAiaBiN, n aJoBta aoaiM 'taaa iBfdtkara" mvimbI pa aaaat Mm Rrdtaato. UmIb, parM qa'U Tuyall aataar da ■:, 4m fiBBfato qal, mAbm a«M I'daonaa 44- Mnraalao 4'BBa aMBpAUtluB aa toauBa Alr*a- ftr*, avalaat Boa-aaatoMcBt AfsIA, BMta pia* 'bbb foto *arpa**d to "mm *apd*toar>" wU au eolMn oa »Br to trlbaaa «t la abaira obnktoBBa. n wt panatoda a'aaornaUHrd'aB tol aaoeA*. Oa plu*, 11 Mrall A ddalrar qa* da taltoa a***mbl*M dM f raajato protaawaU A MoBtrdal, m raaoBTala^aaBl aa BMlaa de trai* ■oto aa iNd* bmI*. KIm bob* IObi prtMaaMr M qaa *ara to Otol, oil toa* babitaat m bdUA M aaoar. Qqaad on y a goAttf, ob **t eomma I'aa- f*Bl qal a (oAtA m* eoafltarM — oa aa Teut L'baara Ataat alora avaaoA*, I'a lamlaa aiM dM aatloa* da ine*. ADVERTISEMENTS. PROSPEOTUS FOR 1376. In Making Undly referanoe to the uoubles through which ICr. Beeoher haa been paaBing, Hr. Bowen, the proprietor and editor of the New Tork Imbptmltnt, defends taiouelf from the impntation of entertiining jealousy against either of the parties oonoerned in the painful quarrel bj stating the laot that in the year Mr. Beeoher closed his oonneotiou with the IndtpmuUnt, the inoome of that paper in- creased by the sum of |40,000, and in the year after Hr. Tilton had left it the income again increased by the sum of |26,000. Hr. Bowen does not ascribe this sucoess to the departure of these gentlemen; on tbt contrary, he says that a newspaper is an institution, which, when it has once es- tablished itself t'loruughly, must rith ordinar- ily careful management continue to progress independent of personal changes in its staff- Such has been remarkably the history of the MoNTBEALWrnnEss during the past three years, during which time the Daut Wmrsss has increased its circulation from 11,03^ to 12,900, and the Wkeelt from 7,000 to 17,000, while the total income of the buitiness has increased during these years from $73,668 to $97,985 The expenditure has, however, kept pace with the inoome. The Webzlt Witnsss was commenced twenty-eight years ago at lees than half its present size at the rate of $2.50 per annum ; almost as much as is now charged for the Htxa. Its progress was sufficient to induce its establishment in a semi-weekly form in the year 1856, and as a daily in the year 1860. Most citizens will remember the small sheet that first bore the name of the Daily Wmnss, which appeared at the time of the progress of the Prince of Wales thiough Canada. A paper of the character of the Wit. lisa, starting as u daily in such an insignificant fonn, was by most people looked upon as a good joke. Many of our earlier readers doubMcHs amused themselves by purehaaiug the news in coniiec- tion with the pious and moral selections irhich appeared on the reverse of the sheet. As, however, a lively businei - i>ud sprung up in the city during the Crimean War and the Indian Mutiny, then not long ended, in what were called extras— - .aall fly sheets sold at one penny, — a whole news- paper at a half-penny stood a good chanuc of replacing them in public favor. Tl<u Daily WiTNKSS thus hud a fair bcgimiiiig, and in spite of many proguosticutious against tho probability of its succcns and the mnny misgivings of its propriotorH, who luokt.'d upo;i it rather in the light of an oxperimimt, and who at first held themselves froetodiHcontinue it after a specified time, its circidation hsH steadily gone forward year after year, aud al- though it has had many rivals in the field of evening journalism it has never suffered from this to any appreciable extent. As it increas- ed in cireulation, advertising business naturally followed and demanded inoreas«d«paoe,sotbat we are enabled now to issue at a little over the original price of onohalf-penny, a daily sheet of first-class proportions, and containing more reading than any other in the city, with an advertising patronage at the higbpBt rnte- whioh are asked in Montreal, and with a oir^ culation which makes the extimordiaary olaim of being equal to that of all the other daily papers in the city put together. The WiTNSss ascribes its success, under Him to whom it owes and acknowledges its first allegiuace, to the entire independenot^ aain- ttined throughout its history of any governing influences oriuterests save the good of the peo- ple oi Canada. According to thebest judgment of its conductors, it has sought without the bias of any political party or other restric- tive constituency to further this end of its exis- tence.witUou': giving a thought to either hopes or fears of an interested sort. In following this .lourse it has most naturally had to face assault after assault on the part of those who felt hurt by its animadversions, or who had deeper reason than they expressed to feel unfriendly tuwurds it. Such attacks have, however, been far fewer, and have proved so far, much weaker to injure it than might readily have been imagined under the cirvumstances, while on the other hand, its conductors have been overwhelmed by many manifestations of appreciation and kindly feel- ing, which have been by their means evoked, and they look to the future with higher hopes than th3y hav? ever before indulged. They have learned to count upon the Undnesaof the readers of the Witkebs, old and young, to an unlimited extent, the past increase being very largely due in their exertions. Of such friends we hare, we hope, an ever- ncreasing number, and to such we ap- peal, not omitting the young people, and even little children, to whose efforts we are largely indebted, and every one of whom can help us. If our readers believe that the Winrsss will do good among their ueighbors, or that it will be for them a good investment uf the trifle which it costs, we ask them, for the sake of all concerned, to commend it thus far to those whom they know, and if this is done dm-iug the coming three months as diligently as has been done at times in the past, we may hope to enter the year 1875 with a further and vvry large increase to our subeoriptiuu list. Our DaiiiY readers will have observed during this yeur a considerable increase in the number of special telegrams reecived by the Wit- ness, bringing us European aud American uuwK, independent of that Hupplied by the Ah- MJcittted Press, aud the n "ws of other towiiH and cities in thi^i Dominion. Many items of interoAt have also boon added to thu cunimer- oial information supplied, aud country readers ut all editions will be pleased with tho farm- ers' markets telegraphed daily or weekly from the leading market townx of Ontario. Illustra- tions have been more numerous than in former years, aud wo liope to add to this kind of em- bollishmuut, as the facilitius which the city af- fords fur tho production of pictures increase. We have but one iniproven'.ont to an- nounce for tho coming year. It was our promise that if our friends would send us suftirient advertising patniniige to fill the increased space we would again (for tho fourth time within a few years) increase tho size of the Weekly Witness, this time by adding a column to the breadth of every page. Tho ndvertising businrs!) nlroady secured by tbnt adHition in not yet "uffloient to orcnpy all the additional apao* alNtdy added on ajoonat of it, but aa we have reaeon to hope for • more rapii* growth of that buaineia in the fa ture,snd as we haveoonstantly on hand reading matter of interest which we are lORy that our weekly readers should lose, we ate deter- mined to begin the New Tear with seven col- umns a pag3 instead of six. The WnsLT Wmiasa will then be neariy double the siae it was three years ago. Our i lends will t,robablr wondei at this conataat inoreaae in the amount given for the same mo* negr, and they will lean from it how much is gained to all .oonoerned by the growth of o<ir buaineas. Than is no rea- son to suppose that the Wcexlt has began to reaoh the limits of its sphere. Al^ogh manyof the three month subscribers will un- doubtedly drop off, its general oonne should be onward till ita cireulation is Are or ten times what it is now. If the Daily is to oon- tinue increasing aa hitherto it nust make in- roads upon the ooud^ parts to a much larger extent than ever, and inany who have become acquainted with us through the Webely may find, aa time advanoes,that inch a paper does not fulfil Ce requirements of this age of daily mails and daily telegrams. The Daily Witvem seems also to have a mission among the Frenoh- speakiiig people of this Province, as the avidity with which its French column is made use of proves. Owing to«the suooess of the three month*' system with the Wbbxly Winnae, we hare resolved to extend it to the Daily and Ite- Weekly, dturing periods of the year when it is possible for us to receive the large number of subscription receipts to be passed thiongh onr books. During two months from the date of this Prospectus we shall be willing to receive new subscriptions to the Weekly WmrESL for three months iit 16 oent8,new subscriptions to the Tu- Weekly at 40 cents, and if two are se^t together, 75 cents ; and new subscriptions to the Daily at 60 cents. To new snbecriK.ni remitting for a year in advance we snail auo give any of these editions for the re^ mainder of this year, in addition to the whole of next year. These very favor- able terms are of course offered as pre- miums to new subscriber, and will be of no benefit to the persons who secure them to us. We find that much more is done out of good-will than for the sake of the trifling ad- vantages which can be gained as commissions un Hueh cheap uewspapeis. In tho forma tion of clubs, however, we offer the same ad- vantages tas before. To any persou send- ing us at full rates |8.00 in one re- nuttanoe, we will give $9.00 worth of our publioations, or to any person remit- ting cash for eight subscribers to any one publication, nine copies of that publication will be forwarded. The rates of subscription, payable invariably in advance, to the various editions of the WiTKEsswill be as heretofore. Daily Witness $3.00 per annum. MoMTBRAL [TbI - WeEKLyI Witness $2.00.. Weekly do $1.00 All Subscriptions payable in advance Monlrml, Sept. 15, 1874. JOHN DOVO^LIi & SON, MONTBEAL. «tKamr me in. X' «•«•*»*•■* CO.. MMI *. * 0. raauv pumm, vtrnton. ii4i«ifiiDATn*oa BT. r WILLIS'S nARQI, aiid <HWMM WOODV OBOAM, BiiMon. JJiW BOO^ I)|i»6T. >«n|mT AND, nMi<wi«A|i|. ' timuiAb, I-.., ctpcn ^ IMA *rlMv. Don, ... ; ,-,^i\^K^-v"-;..v. :.-'*■» >lMM«lM«ii'NHllNt miMm trt^MMMiMHN)! '■-HP'**''"''*''*'".'',''''^'"''' iu>«' iMgiii iifc'uii ..„J^Ddiru afi»ow>Mf*riM«mi «« iwt ir iiin»iiiwifci<», Mte M • ilMMT to ow aliMr pmm. ,i|QA th« r-ntliii ol tito ^iudi^. tokool lMlgwM«itaibr mMW, H Mmtabt* wiMaria owMMt vMi ttM WmaWn- :!? *:. ?-.!^." ' ?*** '??■'' m» ■ )*»«», »•«*,. a|i>l^^g««^ Willi » •fi<tii|^«lnr.|0 a^ 'i>tM«ii»4ltt««,4^-oi;«Mi^ inilfM ttd wTjaiiy J wfc i^ w h oo te OaMUmbto !«. iMWM ki «l» JMHAirof UtailnNidM bim^ Imi teln'iioMa#«f«.^^^erliMteir «if OaUaMrt »moiUXammt»t. IttoMnr kiuwaw* be. HwrtA lw an i wr w y HwrtrOilBt, y»t thm !« nii»^MwiBfor»?Mfc|piMMto teMw «aMb«> 04*4]tfMr liMnran, jiagl»Mi^H IS omto, PS'/'^J <"•¥ «11 *•«»• a^*** #4 J Club. joair DovaALL * wsc, tU* mi^pufai^ wM«h WatMiMd an Mge KTMtar, w* balfanw, tbati aajr p^ ^^m- diimimi«Mriiie baa.avjMr b««t aU^«ai t^oaat, w ai aMw i the eran taaor ol iUyntf, liavipf i''~«'<>«« »• jiow A wdl MteblMiad body of faMa% aM) 1«<>^ ^^ ««• " —.<. ajaoof writan. Hsiiiif eopM««l »ltl, <«iir<wi»««ffri»fej litenuy atpbatioiia of onf <)%» j^j^'amd to aiqlldy tiw lack of thoia «W|i| aluwU b«*« a Utatattna of i^ dii^ it baa, wltlKHit vraAtto 0% in a maaMNfatOM that ^nd'foriaaaj yaan. It fcaa aaio otikat iMg*- sinaa live and die. It baa aoogktto adapt itodf to the varied wanta of tbe fMliUaa wkieii It Mtan, not foigettinRtbe tMi|Aaad amidoal i)iMle,aar the caqniiMnMita of henaakaapw*, «k«thave to iafona thenarfvaa ev«r MOwaa to wbat pao^ tbonld eat, a»d What- peoide ahould wiar. There haa baairaJUnd, daring the paat year, a Bovleir of the Timea, which espNMea tt«elf aharply and vigw««4y wiili ngaril tqi everythiny that pkwea, thoo^, ve hope, not ia a way to injure the popafawity Wjufii^a,. nei«Mkiaie« pumn eeanHNWAv, oBicKaaiiwi o^aum. jfioft. ■OA •■« oilw»ftivo»lt»«i >nu MMt ««|,,|ia4iniiU(,« M AMN * MAMllN««aiNtY OniklH%i ■ " al«Bfa id lia AHMd ia anat T/wMy ■( Me aMte OM aaa aMt knuwn Maad. - , CMftMtairMiarkirtaktt^iktiaefiMtotmrtrfiil^ fMmt, laMrie, (One »aa;|fl»<llH»f'«uae Ml<n(4 mmu aw luu a* arMra mM «AyAaiifM»«4W,*A' Avoiaueaa toknaaUMat witwaaaait 1*8*0(^1, . MalofgrtraaipMleaottllilr q«aUMia,to ai«M>arr. Wwfr' a a w w arawfaariiar m a lHiBMMMw<i(«<'ln ailaiNBNHM,aa*4keraia.aa» b^ ^1^ •iMiilr I9- •faaMrrMrtcoBflinlBittitlr qaN^piUfd popaNHrtir l8«^m(aa«tttaAiw«td <ifwt«(i|'4iMMa«i» IMIM^I .■fcWJj'l •■* •" »oaiiaB» •». . ,. ■3-, ' |||pitai«,iiiaM(bi««,ai«;k>caHiM«n aaiiMd ia » taa a >l»aa» to ptMa*. tMait, ««, mftjiinn if«e «■ tnrtkaMea. J f 1^0 ^Ui£RlCAlt»' IN OANAOA, ALL MAWNa "»i4XM|!]i^>fMW<4 XOUK W«|M|n.V WiTMiew ni>i uii^l|^ b«» MM feart'««rkiy /nip ««n gnd fiJtV *M*uritM,i|>lrtr<tf.ui» - '*-'' •WlVMIfWa .ofthe U agwi jU aai MB f thoae who dWer, m •^i>^«4»,»' k«..i.i^*-'.. • 'w'' H*^ «" WW* ■«• or lea. do, with Ae £..T!'^iS«il»^?«!?^ ?'*««'*•%«-•] Jf«a»ur aoi; .CM. a aauu laawaaratioM* Ito w^|Mi% wMA wiU be iaenaaed wfa^evar ^.mm^^.mr waifaat, HipiMiMe wa ^MMBit flM Magaatne to the iit««K ^ aU Ok .«r WiM#iiiM at mi «ilar«t.tfea MimMmb, ■ a» > rt iy aaA t«aan»r i. tiTrT" " ;|t>oHMi)iO'i«Mt gr'Aaaaa. iMMa * 00* Mf. BArnm Itwa a yfcitaaoe. . <«, l i| U i i< , e>. — ri "" ' . » ijgi' i .'. "■'-— gA CASKS or jriw%iooa^ AT HAartaiooLfcAijTc^)- ■MMtMaiiiMr.aMfidaaaanaiaiaatai.- ' Ho. MrlfMKRtuwi^wnn, MP% or nooaMnawHiw 1* ta do not now nttkw M, He S,400. »■# Doigitoa 1l<mnax,H\M ! to BubMri. iMWto the WnsMB, ft i Mti to all IBuHm-H Ih ra -''^-Ina n^ aubedriber |l i,<r the ntw ...ar and irfsr aamtdi^, pi^abla ia idvuio*, JOHW D0VOALL ft MUr, MoatacAt.. am mt.a BPRooB arBBWi TaAOvliaIwi, Maw York Wi^ aaa rnaiteMf Hwir 'timit ttaiM^iiia waecLr Wmaaa, 'w lanaaaaafortjiaMbetAiiAAturWkTNMto iataaaaarvDhaai awa^ iMotaadBM ■tartuct. *aaihafcaa«.«bM«(.jtaaafeaye ao*aftaa«f«a^«p- ■«|iaaaw»Ba«_„__^ . t^<lM aM>i » rtM at<>»»aaiiaji>Mta .la.liMMr.*kH*if^««aaau i!^SESS I Mtur-MMataoea ( wa, 1^ «i/« '«i«(l|M«litt«MUM»»Alra5^ .J THI WCtMV WHTMiaa % « Haa' itt Jbi«M*. ihaa Mv«y mtm t aaaavM aawMaMrJtoaiek I'aBa.ae'aHow.t 1 ilH^'M«b«raaMuaaiiMaaartM'tt»arfiiMrMei«, ■>■.* % '.